SERMONS
OF
HENRI
BVLLINger
,
vpon
the
Apocalipse
reuealed
to
the
holy
Apostle
and
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
.
☞
Of
the
authour
of
the
boke
of
Apocalipse
,
of
the
argument
and
partes
therof
:
Finally
of
the
sondry
vse
,
and
moste
profitable
commoditie
of
the
same
.
¶
The
first
Sermon
.
THe
Prophetes
of
God
of
the
olde
Testament
,
I
haue
taken
vpon
me
,
through
the
help
of
God
and
your
●rayers
,
to
expound
vnto
you
the
Apocalipse
,
Howbeit
,
forasmuche
as
this
booke
is
dispised
of
ma●
good
and
well
learned
men
,
and
for
that
all
men
for
〈◊〉
most
part
ar
fully
perswaded
that
it
is
an
vnprofitable
bo●
I
wyll
speake
here
somwhat
of
the
same
matter
.
Secondly
they
obiect
,
that
aswel
new
men
as
olde
,
Let
vs
heare
now
the
iudgement
of
that
moste
excellen●
best
man
D.
Ioh.
Oecolampadius
,
The
eldest
of
all
after
the
Apostles
,
The
same
thinges
are
also
recited
of
the
blessed
Martyr
S.
Cyprian
,
I
haue
hytherto
recited
the
opinions
of
the
most
auncie●
Martyrs
and
Doctours
of
the
christen
churche
,
touchyn●
the
Apocalypse
,
I
meane
Iustine
,
Ireney
,
Tertullian
,
●●prian
,
Appolonius
,
Theophilus
,
and
Origen
:
I
wyll
shor●ly
after
brynge
yet
moo
iudgementes
boeth
of
the
〈◊〉
and
Latin
wryters
,
of
moste
authoritie
in
the
churche
,
ag●yng
with
the
myndes
of
them
that
we
haue
alledged
〈◊〉
therto
:
Howbeit
I
wyll
fyrst
touche
briefly
suche
thyng
as
Dionisius
of
Alexandria
,
Heretickes
haue
wrasted
verey
many
places
of
〈◊〉
scripture
,
Eusebius
saieth
very
well
in
the
ende
of
the
third
bo●●
speakyng
of
Papias
,
the
first
authour
of
the
Millenaries
He
thought
,
saieth
he
,
that
after
the
resurrection
Chri●●
should
reigne
here
corporally
with
his
a
thousand
yea●●
in
earth
.
Whiche
I
suppose
he
thought
for
that
he
vnde●stode
not
well
the
Apostles
woordes
,
neither
that
he
co●●●dered
not
well
those
thynges
that
were
spoken
of
hym
●●der
figures
,
for
that
he
was
indewed
with
a
small
iudg●ment
.
But
in
the
meane
tyme
Dionisius
hym self
,
I
,
sayth
h●
dare
not
reiecte
this
booke
.
He
addeth
by
and
by
,
that
he
thynketh
it
not
yet
to
be
the
booke
of
Iohn
the
Apostle
,
but
of
some
other
,
but
yet
who
that
should
be
,
he
knewe
not
.
He
gathereth
also
by
certen
coniectures
,
by
the
phrase
of
speach
,
and
handlyng
of
the
booke
,
and
by
the
vnlykenes
of
wytte
,
that
this
boke
should
be
an
other
mans
,
than
his
that
wrote
the
Gospell
,
and
Epistle
.
But
seing
that
the
argumentes
of
the
story
and
Epistle
be
so
diuerse
,
that
neyther
they
two
be
lyke
,
and
the
argument
of
the
booke
of
Reuelation
moste
diuerse
of
all
:
Why
shoulde
it
seme
maruell
,
though
it
agreeth
not
with
them
in
all
thynges
?
This
can
no
man
denie
,
but
that
in
consent
of
doctrine
there
is
great
agrement
.
The
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
semed
to
many
to
fauour
in
the
syxt
and
tenth
Chap.
The
Nouatians
or
Catharites
.
The
diuersitie
of
style
was
noted
to
differ
from
the
rest
of
Saint
Paules
Epistles
.
But
if
we
should
so
iudge
of
holy
scriptures
,
I
knowe
not
what
shuld
be
firme
and
sure
enough
.
Leauing
therfore
this
disputation
in
suspence
,
I
wyll
nowe
procede
to
bryng
foorth
the
iudgementes
of
other
olde
wryters
concerning
this
boke
.
Eusebius
And
where
other
Historiographers
doe
also
the
same
.
He
againe
in
the
.xxiiii.
Chapter
in
the
thyrd
booke
,
concerning
the
Apocalipse
,
saith
he
,
the
opinion
of
men
is
diuerse
,
some
approuing
,
and
others
reprouing
the
same
.
Again
when
he
should
bring
forth
his
opinion
touching
the
Canon
of
the
new
Testament
in
the
.xxv.
Chapter
.
He
ioyneth
the
Apocalipse
with
the
bokes
vndoubted
:
although
he
dissembleth
not
that
he
wyll
shew
in
another
place
what
other
men
thinke
therof
.
Whilest
he
this
performeth
,
he
recompteth
many
more
&
better
,
which
iudged
the
Apocalipse
to
be
of
S.
Iohn
th
apostle
,
and
imbraced
it
as
a
moste
Godly
booke
,
than
those
which
denied
or
reproued
the
same
.
S.
Austen
Me
thinketh
I
haue
sufficiently
confirmed
the
authoriti●
of
this
boke
,
against
them
that
diminishe
the
same
.
But
th●
same
semeth
strongest
of
all
,
that
the
thinge
it selfe
,
and
t●
handlyng
therof
proueth
,
that
it
did
procede
from
the
Ap●stle
.
Whiche
thyng
we
shall
proue
in
the
treatise
it selfe
.
But
in
case
those
blessed
fathers
in
their
tyme
did
expound
the
Apocalypse
to
theyr
churches
,
In
vayne
therfore
many
prattell
,
that
this
boke
is
obscu●●
and
can
not
bee
vnderstande
:
And
for
the
same
cause
to
b●
read
in
the
Churche
without
any
profit
or
fruite
.
For
to
speake
nothyng
hereof
,
that
nothyng
is
set
forth
in
holy
scripture
,
whiche
hath
not
an
excellent
fructe
:
Neyther
must
we
by
and
by
dispayre
of
the
true
vnderstanding
,
although
at
the
fyrst
sight
of
the
holy
scripture
it
be
obscure
,
whiche
is
opened
of
God
hymselfe
,
and
to
be
opened
,
is
obteyned
by
prayers
,
and
Godly
exercises
:
Certes
we
are
not
ignoraunt
that
many
had
rather
nothyng
were
spoken
of
Antichriste
,
to
the
intent
he
myght
reygne
more
carelesly
,
and
they
them selues
be
lesse
subiecte
to
perilles
.
But
Christ
commaundeth
vs
to
trouble
hym
.
Let
vs
therfore
go
forward
in
the
worke
of
the
Lorde
.
And
where
it
offendeth
them
,
The
Prophet
Zacharie
in
the
thirde
Chapter
,
This
fygure
the
Apostle
and
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
expoundeth
:
And
first
in
deede
the
Gospell
beyng
set
forth
,
he
describeth
Christ
in
vyle
apparell
,
howe
muche
contradiction
beyng
taken
he
suffered
of
the
wycked
,
tyll
at
the
length
he
was
nailed
to
the
crosse
.
He
toucheth
there
also
his
glory
:
Whiche
notwithstanding
,
the
Apocalypse
therto
annexed
,
he
declareth
more
at
large
,
shewyng
the
same
vnto
vs
in
a
whyte
garment
and
in
glory
,
howe
verely
after
this
humblyng
being
exalting
,
he
obteyned
a
name
aboue
all
names
:
And
now
being
in
glory
,
howe
he
worketh
neuerthelesse
in
the
churche
,
the
sauiour
of
all
the
faithfull
in
the
churche
.
In
his
Epistle
he
commendeth
this
whole
mistery
of
pietie
and
beateth
in
to
all
men
.
For
the
whole
booke
is
diuided
into
syxe
partes
.
2
Secondly
from
the
myddes
of
the
first
Chapter
to
th●
fourth
Chapter
,
is
described
Christ
reignyng
in
glory
,
o●
the
ryght
hand
of
the
Father
,
and
is
declared
,
howe
he
i●
conuersaunt
in
the
Churche
by
his
spirite
,
and
ministery
o●
hys
woorde
.
What
thynge
he
teacheth
from
heauen
,
and
what
is
the
syncere
doctrine
of
the
churche
:
what
is
also
th●
reparing
of
Churches
that
are
fallen
,
and
the
preseruatio●
of
thesame
.
3
Than
from
the
fourth
Chapter
to
the
.xii.
Christ
still
admonisheth
his
Churche
diligently
by
seuen
Seales
,
and
seuen
trompettes
,
what
thynges
shall
happen
to
the
Church●
all
the
whiche
are
moste
iustly
gouerned
of
God
hym
se●●
by
the
Lambe
Christ
.
4
Moreouer
from
the
.xii.
Chapter
to
the
.xv
,
is
more
fully
described
the
conflict
of
the
Churche
with
the
olde
Serpent
,
and
with
the
olde
and
newe
beaste
.
Where
also
the
f●●myshe
Tyranny
both
old
and
newe
,
and
verey
Antichrist
hym selfe
is
trymly
paynted
foorth
in
his
coulours
:
N●withstandyng
that
afterwarde
also
these
thynges
are
agay●
more
playnly
declared
.
5
And
from
the
fiftenth
Chapter
to
the
two
and
twenti●
Chapter
,
are
recited
the
paynes
and
tourmentes
of
Antichriste
,
and
Antichristians
,
and
the
destruction
of
the
sam●
and
the
condempnation
of
all
the
wycked
.
Also
the
Iudg●
Christe
is
sette
foorth
,
and
the
processe
of
an
external
iudgement
is
fygured
.
There
is
also
rehearsed
the
triumphe
,
Ioie
,
and
rewarde
of
Sainctes
.
Where
also
heauen
it selfe
is
opened
to
bee
seene
of
our
eyes
,
that
now●
we
maye
by
faythe
looke
in
to
the
same
.
The
depthe
o●
Hell
is
opened
,
that
we
maye
looke
in
to
it
also
:
And
maye
take
good
heade
that
we
bee
not
throwen
thether
headlong
.
6
Finally
in
the
ende
of
the
.xxii.
Chapter
,
followeth
the
conclusion
,
and
commendation
of
the
woorke
,
with
the
sealing
vp
of
the
same
.
And
here
I
wyll
not
hyde
an
other
diuision
of
thys
woorke
not
to
bee
contempned
,
In
the
thre
fyrst
Chapters
the
first
vision
is
expounded
exhibityng
Christ
vnto
vs
reigning
in
glory
,
gouerning
,
ordering
,
correcting
,
and
preseruing
his
churche
.
The
second
vision
beginneth
in
the
fourthand
,
reacheth
to
the
eight
Chapter
.
That
setteth
forth
God
him selfe
and
his
Christe
to
be
loked
vpon
,
whose
moste
iuste
gouernment
of
all
thynges
in
the
worlde
it
commendeth
,
and
openeth
seuen
Seales
.
The
thyrde
vision
hath
seuen
Aungelles
soundynge
with
seuen
Trompettes
.
Whiche
treatise
stretcheth
to
the
xii
.
Chapter
.
The
fourth
Vision
sheweth
the
fighte
of
the
woman
wyth
the
Serpent
,
and
setteth
foorth
to
vs
the
olde
seuen
headed
,
and
the
newe
two
horned
beaste
to
be
seene
,
the
description
of
Antichriste
,
and
this
in
the
.xii.
xiii
.
and
.xiiii.
Chapter
.
In
the
fift
vision
seuen
Aungels
power
out
seuen
vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
vnto
the
.xvii.
chapter
.
From
thence
begynneth
the
sixt
vision
,
and
extendeth
to
the
.xxi.
Chapter
,
and
disputeth
of
the
moste
iust
iudgement
of
God
against
Babylon
,
the
whore
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Antichristians
,
finally
against
all
wycked
and
impenitent
persones
.
The
seuenth
and
last
vision
propoundeth
to
the
eyes
of
all
the
faythfull
,
the
glory
and
blysse
euerlastyng●
of
Sainctes
.
And
verely
thys
diuision
of
the
woorke
hath
a
great
grace
and
affinite
with
the
rest
of
the
thynges
,
which
in
this
boke
are
all
in
a
maner
treated
by
the
seuenth
numbr●
Let
the
reader
followe
whiche
he
wyll
.
Daniell
was
thought
to
haue
tolde
of
starke
dreame●
when
before
the
Monarchies
,
he
prophecied
the
Mona●chies
.
But
after
those
thynges
were
accomplished
,
whic●
he
prophecied
,
he
semed
vnto
many
to
haue
compiled
an
h●story
.
The
selfe
same
,
I
am
sure
,
thou
wylt
iudge
also
:
thys
same
boke
of
Saint
Iohn
.
A
fewe
profittes
only
of
m●ny
we
shall
recite
.
First
we
haue
in
this
booke
a
moste
full
discription
Christ
,
reignyng
in
glory
,
our
kyng
I
saye
,
and
Byshop
And
howe
he
gouerneth
the
Churche
,
and
is
the
Sauio●
of
all
faythfull
.
We
haue
also
a
moste
gallaunte
descri●tion
of
Christes
Churche
,
and
howe
the
same
maye
be
bu●ded
,
repared
,
and
maynteyned
.
Than
haue
we
a
perf●
description
of
Antichrist
,
of
his
members
,
and
Synagog●
of
his
counselles
,
craftie
deuises
,
kyngdome
,
crueltie
,
a●
destructions
of
the
same
:
From
the
whiche
it
byddeth
〈◊〉
beware
.
Moreouer
we
haue
an
abrydgement
of
Histor●
from
Christes
tyme
,
vnto
the
worldes
ende
.
Finally
an
absolute
and
certayne
prophecie
of
thyng●
to
come
,
that
we
neede
not
to
haue
the
prophecies
of
M●thodius
,
Cyrill
,
Merline
,
Briget
,
Nolhard
&
certen
triflers
Furthermore
we
haue
a
great
consolation
and
comfort
of
the
churche
in
aduersitie
,
whylest
boeth
we
see
th●
Lambe
to
open
the
Seales
,
and
that
all
thynges
are
do●
by
Gods
prouidence
,
and
that
there
is
an
ende
of
euylle●
And
that
the
churche
shall
bee
euermore
,
in
dispitee
of
all
th●
Deuyls
in
hell
.
Last
we
haue
a
moste
plentifull
and
sure
do●trine
of
the
Iudge
and
last
iudgement
,
of
paynes
and
of
t●wardes
.
All
these
thinges
I
say
,
shal
the
treatise
it selfe
shewe
plainly
,
for
our
edefiyng
through
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
OF
THE
TITLE
OF
THE
whole
worke
,
and
exposition
therof
.
The
second
Sermon
.
☞
I
said
the
whole
boke
was
conteined
in
sixe
partes
.
THe
reuelation
of
Iesu
Christ
,
whiche
God
gaue
vnto
him
,
for
to
shew
vnto
his
seruauntes
,
thinges
whiche
must
shortly
come
to
passe
:
And
he
sent
and
shewed
by
his
aungell
vnto
his
seruaunt
Iohn
,
which
bare
recorde
of
the
word
af
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
thinges
that
he
sawe
.
Happy
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
heare
the
wordes
of
the
prophecie
,
&
kepe
those
thinges
which
are
written
therin
.
For
the
time
is
at
hand
.
This
title
is
plentifull
,
First
is
set
the
Title
,
or
inscription
of
the
whole
worke
,
that
is
,
the
Apocalipse
,
or
reuelation
of
Iesus
Christ
,
whiche
verely
was
opened
or
reuealed
by
Christ
Iesus
him selfe
.
This
title
streightway
proueth
,
Whiche
thynge
all
the
auncient
wryters
,
haue
full
Godly
expounded
,
to
be
done
by
the
mistery
of
dispensation
.
For
the
Sonne
receyued
somewhat
of
the
Father
,
as
man
whiche
otherwyse
as
the
very
Sonne
of
God
sayeth
Father
,
Moreouer
the
Sonne
is
the
wysdome
,
word
,
and
mouth
of
the
Father
,
by
whome
God
in
tymes
paste
and
nowe
,
spake
and
speaketh
to
the
Fathers
,
Prophetes
,
Apostles
,
and
to
the
vniuersall
churche
.
The
Father
by
dispensation
gaue
to
his
Sonne
this
office
,
that
he
should
be
Byshop
.
For
no
man
hath
sene
God
at
any
tyme
:
The
only
begotten
whiche
is
in
the
bosome
of
the
Father
,
he
hath
reuealed
vnto
vs
.
Let
vs
knowe
therfore
,
this
same
to
be
a
Reuelation
Diuine
,
whiche
God
the
Father
,
louynge
mankynde
,
hath
reuealed
by
the
only
Byshop
Christ
vnto
hys
Churche
.
And
so
it
ioyneth
together
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
that
neuerthelesse
the
holy
distinction
of
persones
remayneth
safe
.
Here
is
also
declared
,
vnto
whom
this
reuelation
is
opened
:
After
he
compryseth
in
fewe
wordes
,
And
let
no
man
gather
of
this
woorde
,
must
,
necessitie
,
as
though
God
wrought
not
freely
:
Good
thynges
must
be
done
in
the
Godly
,
for
bycause
the
nature
of
grace
and
faith
is
suche
,
lyke
as
the
propertie
of
vngodlines
is
to
contemne
and
transgresse
.
Wherfore
they
must
also
be
punysshed
.
And
bycause
the
worlde
is
suche
,
as
it
is
,
there
must
needes
bee
Heresies
and
calamities
innumerable
.
And
he
sayeth
these
thynges
must
shortly
be
done
that
are
reuealed
,
for
bycause
certen
thynges
began
in
the
very
tyme
of
S.
Iohn
.
And
although
many
thynges
are
founde
to
be
doone
a
thousande
yeares
after
,
Moreouer
the
maner
of
reuealyng
is
also
touched
.
Aretas
noteth
,
that
in
certen
Greke
copies
is
added
,
that
whiche
is
had
also
in
the
Greke
copie
of
Spayne
.
And
what
thinges
soeuer
he
hath
heard
,
and
what
so
euer
be
,
and
what
so
euer
must
be
done
after
this
.
That
same
Iohn
therfore
is
authour
of
this
boke
,
He
alone
stode
by
at
the
aultar
of
the
crosse
when
Christ
died
:
witnes
of
the
true
death
,
and
of
our
purification
.
He
lyued
til
the
tyme
of
the
Emperour
Traiane
,
which
thing
Eusebius
in
his
cronicles
citeth
out
of
Ireney
,
in
the
noting
of
the
yeare
from
the
birth
of
Christ
an
hondreth
and
thre
.
Dorotheus
a
most
auncient
wryter
,
affirmeth
the
Iohn
liued
.vi.
score
yeares
.
Last
is
touched
also
the
profit
of
this
godly
worke
or
reuelation
,
For
the
Lord
sayd
also
in
the
Gospell
:
Blessed
are
they
that
heare
the
word
of
God
and
kepe
it
.
They
therfore
that
shall
frame
their
lyfe
after
this
boke
,
are
happie
.
For
both
they
flie
the
seducing
of
Antichriste
,
abide
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
&
liue
for
euer
more
.
&c.
And
he
finisheth
the
Title
with
an
acclamation
,
by
the
whiche
he
moueth
the
hearers
exceadingly
:
For
the
tyme
is
at
hande
,
as
thouge
he
should
saie
:
Let
no
man
thinke
here
,
that
straunge
thinges
,
and
the
which
concerne
him
noth●●
are
tolde
here
,
which
shal
come
to
passe
at
length
after
ma●
worldes
,
they
belong
to
euery
one
of
vs
.
For
they
be
wr●ten
of
matters
that
chiefly
concerne
vs
,
and
euen
of
our
o●
affaires
.
So
sheweth
he
that
this
booke
is
profitable
for
a
worldes
,
men
,
&
ages
.
God
the
father
by
his
sonne
teach●
profitable
thinges
,
and
admonishing
tyme
enough
and
dewe
season
,
be
praysed
worlde
without
end
.
Amen
.
OF
THE
BEGINNING
OF
THIS
boke
,
and
the
Apostles
salutation
:
wherin
are
declared
the
misteries
chiefly
of
Christ
,
secondly
of
our
whole
faith
&
redemption
.
The
third
Sermon
.
IOhn
to
the
seuen
congregations
Asia
.
Grace
be
with
you
&
pea●
from
him
whiche
is
,
and
whic●
was
,
&
whiche
is
to
come
,
and
〈◊〉
the
seuen
spirites
which
are
pr●sent
before
his
throne
.
And
from
Iesus
Chri●●
which
is
a
faithful
witnes
,
and
first
begot●
of
the
dead
:
And
Lord
ouer
the
kinges
of
t●
earth
.
Vnto
hym
that
loued
vs
,
and
wassh●
vs
from
sinnes
in
his
own
bloud
:
And
ma●
vs
kynges
and
priestes
,
vnto
God
his
fathe●
be
glory
and
dominion
for
euermore
.
Ame●
Behold
he
cometh
with
cloudes
:
And
al
ey●
shal
se
him
:
And
thei
also
which
pearsed
hi●
&
al
kinredes
of
the
earth
shal
wayle
ouer
him
Euen
so
.
Amen
.
I
am
Alpha
&
Omega
,
the
beginning
&
th
ending
,
saith
the
Lord
almight●
which
is
,
&
which
was
,
&
which
is
to
come
.
The
Apostles
salutation
or
greting
is
nothing
els
,
And
here
he
sheweth
aboundantly
,
who
geueth
the
churc●
his
blessing
,
that
is
to
witte
,
grace
,
reconcilement
,
&
pea●
God
,
and
God
thre
in
persons
,
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
and
th●
holy
ghost
,
one
God
in
essence
.
But
here
he
discerneth
th●
persones
very
well
.
From
him
that
is
,
to
witte
,
the
fathe●
And
from
the
seuen
spirites
that
is
,
from
the
holy
ghost
:
And
fro●
Iesu
Christ
,
this
is
the
diuersitie
of
persons
.
And
the
signification
of
the
vnitie
is
,
when
after
the
proprieties
of
persons
d●clared
,
The
father
as
fountain
&
original
,
of
whom
the
son
is
ingendred
,
is
first
described
:
for
that
it
is
he
whiche
is
,
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
.
Those
wordes
toke
Iohn
out
of
Moyses
in
the
.iii.
and
.xxxiiii.
chap.
of
Exod.
&
out
of
many
testimonies
of
Esay
.
And
he
saith
nothing
,
but
that
God
the
father
is
an
eternall
ensence
,
which
consisteth
by
and
of
it self
,
and
is
and
geueth
life
to
all
,
and
in
all
preserueth
the
same
.
And
that
this
essence
is
suche
,
that
it
hath
bene
always
with
out
beginning
.
For
this
is
it
,
that
he
ioyneth
to
being
,
or
existing
,
was
.
He
addeth
,
and
he
that
shall
come
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
which
shal
be
,
and
shal
remaine
euen
to
the
ende
,
and
to
euerlastingnes
without
end
.
The
Grekes
deriue
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
running
,
for
that
conning
and
running
,
he
medleth
with
all
matters
:
is
euery
where
present
,
bringing
help
to
the
godly
,
or
restreining
and
punishing
the
wycked
.
And
the
holy
ghost
where
he
is
but
one
,
Now
is
he
commen
to
Christ
,
1
First
he
calleth
Christ
our
Lord
,
a
faithfull
wytnes
,
In
the
fift
place
is
shewed
th
effect
of
our
redemption
&
purifiyng
.
For
Christ
hath
brought
to
passe
,
In
the
sixt
place
,
in
the
discription
of
Christ
he
sheweth
the
glory
and
rule
is
dewe
vnto
God
alone
through
Christ
〈◊〉
the
churche
for
euermore
:
Seuenthly
in
the
description
followeth
the
commyng
〈◊〉
Christ
vnto
iudgement
,
In
them
also
is
expounded
the
article
of
the
crede
of
Christ
that
shall
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
He
concludeth
this
place
with
these
wordes
:
I
am
Alpha
&
Omega
,
that
whiche
followeth
(
the
beginning
and
end
)
is
omitted
in
some
copies
:
As
though
that
interpretation
of
that
same
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
crept
in
out
of
the
margent
.
It
is
a
prouerbe
of
S.
Iohn
the
Apostle
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
.
Heretickes
,
as
Basilides
and
Valentine
,
were
wonderfully
delighted
in
letters
.
But
against
those
lettered
Heretickes
Iohn
speaketh
plainly
by
the
mouth
of
Christ
.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
.
If
any
thing
ought
to
be
ascribed
to
letters
,
I
am
al
this
whole
that
euerlasting
vertue
,
essence
,
and
eternitie
.
For
the
sense
is
,
that
God
is
the
beginning
and
ende
,
that
is
eternall
,
vnspeakeable
,
best
and
greatest
.
Those
things
are
repeted
:
He
that
is
,
which
was
.
&c.
Which
were
expounded
before
:
There
is
added
,
almightie
.
For
hereby
is
declared
the
vnitie
and
maiestie
of
God
,
of
whom
the
Trinitie
was
opened
also
before
.
Hereby
also
the
authoritie
of
this
boke
is
confirmed
,
the
authour
wherof
is
shewed
to
be
that
God
eternal
and
almighty
.
To
whom
be
glory
.
¶
Of
the
Narration
of
this
boke
,
where
also
is
discoursed
of
the
place
and
tyme
,
and
of
the
authour
of
this
Reuelation
.
The
fourth
Sermon
.
I
Iohn
your
brother
and
companion
in
tribulation
,
and
in
the
kingdom
&
patience
which
is
in
Iesu
Christ
,
was
in
the
Ile
of
Pathmos
for
the
word
of
God
,
&
testimony
of
Ies●
Christe
.
I
was
in
the
spirite
on
the
Sonday
and
heard
behind
me
a
great
voice
,
as
it
ha●
bene
of
a
trompe
,
saying
:
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
.
That
thou
see●
wryte
in
a
boke
,
and
send
it
to
the
congregations
whiche
are
in
Asia
,
vnto
Ephesus
,
an●
vnto
Smyrna
,
and
vnto
Pergamos
,
&
Thyatire
,
and
vnto
Sardis
,
and
vnto
Philade●phia
,
and
vnto
Laodicia
.
And
againe
now
the
third
time
is
the
name
of
Iohn
rehea●sed
.
He
sawe
vndoubtedly
,
that
there
would
be
some
which
to
the
ende
they
might
take
away
the
vse
and
fruite
of
th●
boke
,
wold
doubt
of
the
authour
:
Against
whom
he
repet●●
and
reiterateth
his
name
so
oft
,
leest
we
should
doubt
&
lac●
the
great
commoditie
of
so
worthy
a
boke
.
After
he
calleth
him selfe
partaker
in
affliction
,
or
oppression
and
persecution
,
as
he
that
was
euen
now
bannished
by
the
Emperour
Domitian
,
and
liued
in
exile
.
And
he
ioyneth
together
and
not
separateth
him selfe
in
the
euill
:
That
is
common
to
all
the
faithfull
brethren
.
After
he
addeth
vnto
tribulation
&
patience
a
kingdom
,
&
that
an
heauenly
not
a
terrestrial
kingdom
.
Moreouer
he
noteth
the
tyme
also
,
But
where
this
Apostle
knewe
,
that
the
faithfull
on
the
so●day
serued
God
in
all
assemblees
,
where
he
could
not
be
p●sent
in
body
,
Now
followeth
the
commaundement
whiche
hath
●partes
.
For
first
the
Lord
commaundeth
S.
Iohn
to
w●●
And
to
wryte
suche
thinges
as
he
sawe
,
that
is
to
witte
,
〈◊〉
Apocalipse
.
And
that
he
should
wryte
nother
in
the
san●
nor
on
the
walle
,
but
in
a
boke
:
Verely
for
the
edifiyng●
profit
of
the
churche
present
,
and
of
all
posteritie
.
After
he●
also
commaunded
to
sende
those
writinges
to
seuen
cong●●gations
,
and
verely
to
all
the
churches
of
the
whole
world●
al
times
&
ages
.
Therfore
al
these
thinges
belong
to
the
pro●
of
congregations
,
and
that
of
al
that
be
,
haue
bene
or
shal●
¶
THE
BEGINNING
OF
THE
worke
is
made
,
&
a
moste
goodly
description
to
vs
exhibited
of
Christe
kyng
and
byshop
in
glory
,
&
neuertheles
woorkyng
in
the
Churche
.
The
fifth
Sermon
.
ANd
I
tourned
me
,
that
I
myght
see
the
voice
that
spake
with
me
.
And
when
I
was
tourned
,
I
sawe
seuen
golden
candelstickes
:
And
in
the
middes
of
the
seuen
candelstickes
,
one
like
vnto
the
sonne
of
man
clothed
with
a
linnen
garment
●owne
to
the
grounde
,
and
gyrde
about
the
pappes
with
a
golden
girdell
.
His
head
and
his
eares
were
whyte
,
as
whyte
wolle
and
●nowe
:
And
his
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fyre
,
●nd
his
feete
like
vnto
brasse
,
as
though
they
brent
in
a
fournace
:
and
his
voice
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
.
And
he
had
in
his
ryght
and
seuen
Starres
,
and
out
of
his
mouthe
went
out
a
sharpe
two
edged
sworde
,
and
hi●
face
shone
euen
as
the
Sunne
in
his
strength
.
Suche
thinges
as
haue
bene
treated
of
hitherto
in
th●●
boke
be
in
stead
of
the
prologue
or
preface
,
as
they
terme●
Now
at
last
shall
the
matter
it selfe
be
propounded
to
vs
.
And
in
most
goodly
order
the
wordes
are
knit
togethe●
(
as
likewyse
the
whole
boke
is
wrytten
with
playne
wor●
and
hanging
right
well
together
,
they
are
disceaued
that
thi●●
it
to
be
lose
besomes
or
broomes
vnbounde
)
Iohn
heard
voice
behind
him
criyng
:
Wherupon
he
tourned
backwa●
that
he
might
se
the
voyce
speaking
,
that
is
to
wit
,
hym
t●
spake
.
For
Aretas
also
admonissheth
,
that
there
is
a
trope●
the
wordes
.
For
no
man
seeth
,
but
heareth
the
voyce
.
A●
tourning
him
to
see
,
he
sawe
a
figure
of
Christ
our
sauio●●
Therfore
when
the
Lorde
speaketh
,
let
vs
tourne
also
w●
all
our
harte
,
Further
more
S.
Iohn
exhibiteth
to
vs
the
Image
of
Christ
,
our
catholike
kyng
and
high
bishop
sitting
in
glory
:
So
much
therfore
is
permitted
vnto
vs
that
liue
yet
in
thys
worlde
to
be
sene
,
as
is
profitable
,
of
Iohn
.
And
seyng
Christ
is
in
the
myddes
of
the
churche
,
what
Vicar
moreouer
shall
he
haue
?
Shall
he
haue
that
ennemy
whiche
is
directly
against
hym
?
In
the
text
followyng
Christ
is
described
moste
plentifully
,
many
thynges
are
ascribed
vnto
him
:
And
is
declared
in
what
sort
Christ
is
in
the
mids
of
the
church
.
And
first
indede
is
shewed
,
what
garment
he
hath
on
:
To
wit
both
priestly
&
princely
.
By
the
which
thing
is
figured
,
what
maner
of
one
Christ
is
in
heauen
&
in
earth
:
To
wit
bishop
and
king
,
intercessour
,
mediatour
,
&
sacrifice
,
a
moste
perfit
sanctification
&
iustification
,
a
redemer
and
deliuerer
of
the
faithful
to
his
father
,
euermore
working
the
saluation
of
his
faithfull
.
As
S.
Paul
teacheth
,
Roma
.
8.
Hebr.
7.
Poderes
of
Iohn
.
But
a
bright
one
,
as
he
that
hath
obteyned
a
name
aboue
all
names
.
But
his
gyrdell
or
belte
is
worne
of
Souldiours
and
triumphaunt
persones
:
And
it
signifieth
in
Christ
the
dignitie
roiall
.
For
Christ
is
king
,
delyuerer
and
redemer
of
the
faythfull
.
His
victory
is
ours
.
He
hath
ouercome
Sathan
,
Helle
,
synne
and
death
.
But
the
belte
or
girdle
of
Christe
is
not
set
in
the
wonted
place
,
to
wytte
,
about
the
loynes
.
For
as
Aretas
hath
also
admonished
,
ther
ar
no
concupiscences
to
be
restrained
in
Christ
.
Therefore
is
he
not
gyrded
after
the
maner
of
synners
,
but
about
the
pappes
or
brestes
:
to
th
intent
we
should
vnderstande
by
the
girding
,
that
he
is
kyng
of
kynges
,
voyd●
of
all
affections
:
Moste
rightuous
and
holy
in
iudgements
and
gouernement
:
But
yet
in
the
meane
tyme
furnyshed
fo●
the
defence
of
his
church
,
as
we
haue
red
it
written
in
the
.
9●
Psalme
.
The
Lord
hath
put
on
strength
&
girded
hymself
,
&c.
Christ
might
seme
to
haue
girded
him selfe
not
after
the
maner
that
priestes
or
kynges
vse
,
for
that
he
hath
obteyned
〈◊〉
more
excellent
priesthod
and
kyngdome
,
induring
for
eue●
To
accomplishe
these
thinges
it
behoued
hym
to
vse
a
te●ple
,
and
palace
not
transitory
,
but
heauen
it selfe
.
Hebre.
vi●
and
.ix.
Yet
in
the
meane
tyme
the
effect
pearseth
in
to
th●
church
it selfe
,
that
so
he
may
be
present
in
the
church
also
.
And
the
fete
of
the
Lorde
are
of
copper
,
The
moste
cleane
brasen
and
firy
fete
,
do
signifie
the
conuersation
,
and
the
wayes
of
the
Lorde
blameles
,
his
iudgements
right
&
iust
.
And
that
he
so
walketh
in
the
church
,
and
gouerneth
al
things
,
that
in
the
meane
season
al
vncleanes
be
detec●ed
and
consumed
,
but
he
him selfe
remaineth
always
moste
holy
and
pure
.
For
fire
pourgeth
.
God
is
a
consuming
fire
.
But
the
voyce
of
Christ
,
The
hand
is
an
instrument
of
all
instrumentes
,
especially
the
righthande
.
Finally
the
countenaunce
of
Christ
shineth
as
the
〈◊〉
doeth
in
his
greatest
strength
about
none
,
when
it
is
〈◊〉
bryght
,
clere
,
and
plesaunt
,
by
the
countenaunce
we
〈◊〉
men
chiefly
.
Therfore
by
the
countenaunce
we
know
C●
The
countenaunce
of
Christ
is
light
.
Christ
therfore
is
〈◊〉
And
that
verely
a
diuine
and
eternall
lyght
,
lyghtyng
a●●
that
they
may
also
be
made
the
children
of
light
:
and
tha●
faces
of
saintes
may
shine
in
that
day
,
as
bright
as
the
si●
and
as
the
face
of
Christ
shone
.
Math.
13.
and
.17
.
And
f●
he
doeth
thus
communicate
this
lyght
vnto
vs
.
(
Iohn
〈◊〉
and
.1
.
Iohn
.
1.
)
How
is
it
to
be
thought
that
Christ
should
be
absent
from
his
churche
?
Thou
seest
how
he
is
present
.
And
so
hath
our
Lord
Christ
exhibited
hym selfe
to
vs
to
be
sene
vnto
saluation
,
and
hath
opened
hym selfe
wholy
vnto
vs
,
as
he
is
,
what
he
doeth
for
vs
,
and
howe
he
is
in
hys
churche
.
In
these
thinges
are
all
the
misteries
of
the
Gospell
comprehended
.
For
what
can
you
say
of
Christ
,
that
you
haue
not
herein
comprysed
.
Let
vs
therfore
remembre
them
.
and
wryte
them
in
our
myndes
,
that
we
may
imbrace
Christ
kyng
and
byshop
,
and
that
we
neuer
let
hym
departe
out
of
our
armes
.
To
hym
be
glory
.
¶
How
Iohn
was
affected
towardes
the
vision
to
hym
exhibited
,
the
comfort
of
Iohn
,
and
the
exposition
of
the
vision
,
applied
vnto
consolation
.
The
sixt
Sermon
.
ANd
when
I
sawe
hym
I
fel
at
his
fete
euen
as
dead
:
And
he
layd
his
right
hand
vpon
me
,
saying
vnto
me
:
Feare
not
,
I
am
the
first
and
the
laste
,
and
am
alyue
,
and
was
●ead
.
And
beholde
I
am
alyue
for
euer
more
,
●nd
haue
the
keyes
of
hel
,
and
of
death
,
write
●herfore
the
thinges
whiche
thou
haste
sene
,
●nd
the
thinges
whiche
are
,
and
the
thinges
whiche
shal
be
fulfilled
hereafter
:
And
the
mistery
of
the
seuen
Starres
which
thou
sawest
in
my
right
hand
,
and
the
seuen
golden
candelstickes
.
The
seuen
Starres
are
the
messengers
of
the
seuen
congregations
:
And
●he
seuen
candelstickes
whiche
thou
sawest
,
●re
the
seuen
congregations
.
It
followeth
how
blessed
S.
Iohn
was
moued
with
that
celestiall
and
wonderfull
vision
:
And
how
he
receiued
consolation
,
more
ouer
the
exposition
of
the
vision
applied
to
his
comfort
,
with
a
commaundement
to
indite
all
these
thing●
diligently
.
Therfore
consequently
he
expoundeth
the
vision
,
teaching
who
he
is
,
which
was
sene
like
to
the
sonne
of
man
walking
emonges
the
golden
Candelstickes
.
And
he
applieth
this
exposition
vnto
comforte
:
that
both
Iohn
&
euery
faithful
maye
perceiue
,
how
mightie
Christ
is
,
&
what
the
faithfull
haue
by
him
obteined
.
For
the
Aungell
tempereth
his
speach
so
,
that
we
maie
seme
to
heare
al
things
spoken
to
vs
not
by
the
mouth
of
the
Aungell
,
but
of
Christ
him selfe
.
First
thou
hast
sene
,
saieth
the
Lord
,
a
vision
,
.xli.
xliiii
.
xlv
.
and
xlviii
.
chapters
.
And
he
signifieth
him selfe
to
be
coequall
,
and
of
the
same
substaunce
with
the
father
in
all
thinges
,
very
God
,
eternall
,
and
incomprehensible
.
For
loke
what
thinges
the
father
attributeth
to
himself
,
the
same
also
doth
the
sonne
vsurpe
.
But
there
is
no
order
or
time
certain
to
be
vnderstande
in
first
and
last
,
but
plainly
euerlastingnes
.
Therfore
Christ
here
signifieth
,
Secondly
he
sayeth
,
I
am
liuing
,
and
was
dead
:
wherby
he
signifieth
that
he
toke
the
true
humane
nature
.
The
whiche
many
also
at
the
same
time
denied
:
In
like
case
as
the●
be
some
at
this
daye
,
whiche
do
playnely
derogate
from
th●
humanitie
of
Christe
.
Agaynste
all
suche
maner
of
heresies
the
Lorde
him selfe
confesseth
that
he
was
dead
.
Wherby
it
is
now
manifest
,
that
he
is
very
man
,
as
he
is
also
very
God
,
of
the
same
essence
with
his
father
in
deitie
,
as
he
is
also
of
the
same
substaunce
with
vs
in
humanitie
,
like
vnto
vs
in
all
thinges
,
sinne
excepted
.
For
he
toke
not
the
nature
of
Aungelles
,
but
the
sede
of
Abraham
.
And
it
behoued
in
dede
tha●
the
sonne
of
man
shuld
be
incarnate
,
that
bothe
he
might
di●
&
shede
bloud
.
And
therefore
addeth
immediatly
:
beholde
I
am
liuing●
world
without
ende
.
For
nowe
Christ
dieth
no
more
,
death●
shal
not
rule
ouer
him
.
But
rather
he
is
the
life
of
al
his
fait●full
,
who
in
rising
againe
,
brought
agayne
life
:
and
that
life
euerlastinge
,
induringe
I
saye
worlde
without
ende
.
As
he
him selfe
declareth
more
at
large
.
Iohn
.
5.6.10
.
chapter
.
And
th
apostle
to
the
Rom.
4.1
.
Corinth.
15.
and
2.
Timoth.
1.
Moreouer
where
many
were
wonte
to
doubte
of
this
life
gotten
and
repared
by
Christe
,
the
Lorde
him selfe
confirmeth
,
that
he
saied
,
by
an
othe
,
and
sayeth
.
Amen
.
As
though
he
should
saye
,
this
is
altogether
trewe
and
vndoubted
that
I
saye
.
Finally
he
addeth
,
He
addeth
moreouer
,
the
exposition
that
remaineth
,
and
sayeth
:
The
misterie
of
the
seuen
starres
,
&c.
The
reason
semeth
almost
vnpersit
.
Therfore
muste
we
vnderstande
this
is
the
mistery
or
sacrament
of
the
seuen
Starres
and
Candelstickes
:
that
it
maye
be
as
it
were
a
proposition
,
Starres
be
called
Aungelles
.
Aungelles
be
Gods
Messengers
,
pastours
of
churches
,
so
called
in
the
ii
.
&
iii.
chapter
of
Malachie
.
For
God
sendeth
preachers
as
Ambassadors
to
the
people
,
and
willeth
them
to
be
hearde
in
like
case
as
himselfe
.
Luke
.x.
Iohn
.xiii.
Let
no
man
therfore
tary
till
the
Lord
him selfe
come
downe
from
heauen
againe
,
and
preach
●nto
vs
.
Euen
now
he
preacheth
to
vs
by
his
Messengers
,
whiche
preache
his
,
that
is
to
saye
the
woorde
of
Christ
,
yf
●ou
contemne
them
,
you
contemne
Christ
.
Preachers
be
●alled
starres
,
by
reason
of
theyr
bright
and
Heauenly
doc●rine
,
and
for
their
purenes
of
life
.
But
those
starres
are
not
in
the
head
,
or
in
the
fete
,
Nowe
as
concernyng
the
Candelstickes
,
there
was
o●
verely
in
the
Tabernacle
of
Moses
with
seuen
sockettes
,
v.
chapter
of
Matth.
So
let
yo●
light
shine
&c.
And
the
apostle
in
the
ii
.
to
the
Philipp
.
In
t●
middes
of
a
frowarde
and
croked
nation
shine
like
lightes
the
worlde
.
And
hitherto
we
haue
handled
the
consolation
of
Chri●
and
the
exposition
of
that
great
and
celestiall
vision
,
whe●
we
haue
learned
the
misteries
of
the
faith
of
Christ
and
of
his
Churche
:
to
the
ende
we
should
knowe
that
Christ
is
the
Lorde
reignyng
in
his
Church
,
and
applying
al
thinges
to
the
saluation
of
his
faythfull
.
That
he
sendeth
Preachers
,
teacheth
by
them
,
and
kepeth
and
defendeth
them
.
To
him
be
Glory
&c.
¶
Of
the
Epistles
reuealed
out
of
the
throne
of
God
from
Christ
by
an
Aungell
,
and
receiued
and
sent
of
Iohn
.
Where
also
a
parte
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Ephesians
is
expounded
.
The
seuenth
Sermon
.
VNto
the
Messenger
of
the
congregation
of
Ephesus
write
:
These
things
saieth
he
that
holdeth
the
seuen
Starres
in
his
righthand
,
and
walketh
in
the
middes
of
the
Seuen
golden
Candelstickes
.
I
knowe
thy
workes
,
and
thy
labour
and
thy
patience
,
and
●ow
thou
cannest
not
forbeare
them
whiche
●re
euil
:
And
examinest
them
which
saie
thei
are
Apostles
,
and
are
not
:
And
haste
founde
●hem
liars
:
&
hast
suffered
,
and
hast
patience
:
●nd
for
my
names
sake
haste
laboured
,
and
●aste
not
fainted
.
Neuerthelesse
I
haue
some
what
againste
thee
,
because
thou
haste
lefte
●hy
firste
loue
.
Your
charitie
hath
sene
a
certen
Image
of
the
lord
christ
,
But
great
is
the
autoritie
of
these
epistles
.
For
they
are
reuealed
from
the
throne
of
God
,
by
the
sonne
of
Go●
speaking
by
an
Aungell
,
whiche
prescribeth
what
is
to
b●
written
in
those
Epistles
:
S.
Iohn
receiueth
and
writeth
th●
same
,
through
Christ
his
commaundement
,
and
sendeth
the●
to
the
seuen
congregations
:
And
verely
they
aperteyne
n●
lesse
vnto
vs
,
than
if
now
the
bearer
entring
into
the
churc●
should
deliuer
these
letters
vnto
vs
.
Moreouer
in
these
seuen
Churches
is
figured
vnto
v●
the
nature
,
And
not
without
cause
he
chouseth
vnto
him
seuen
th●
most
noble
cities
of
Asia
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
Asia
was
of
〈◊〉
first
inhabited
,
and
from
thence
they
were
dispersed
into
●ther
partes
of
the
worlde
.
Certaine
it
is
also
,
that
the
Deu●
set
vp
his
Throne
in
Asia
,
and
there
reigned
in
men
throug●
Idolatrie
,
murther
,
ambition
,
auarice
,
vncleanes
,
and
filth●
pleasures
.
For
the
prouerbe
is
knowen
,
the
laughter
Iouica●
It
is
knowen
what
the
apostle
wrote
to
the
Ephesians
in
th●
iiii
.
and
v.
chapter
.
Therfore
wold
our
Sauiour
Christ
oue●throwe
that
Throne
of
the
deuill
,
and
set
vp
that
his
Thron●
of
rightuousnesse
and
holines
.
Therefore
goeth
he
firs●
and
chiefly
to
them
of
Asia
,
that
by
their
example
the
whol●
worlde
might
be
corrected
and
amended
.
D.
Ioachim
Vadiane
.
The
apostle
S.
Paul
firste
illumined
this
citie
with
the
●eame
of
the
Gospel
.
Whose
epistle
to
the
same
citie
remayneth
,
and
a
plentifull
story
in
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
.
After
Paull
was
executed
,
Iohn
went
to
Ephesus
,
And
before
euery
epistle
,
muche
more
to
that
of
the
Ephesians
,
is
set
a
commaundement
,
write
.
And
let
no
man
thinke
,
that
this
epistle
beyng
written
to
one
Aungel
,
that
is
to
a
Bishop
or
pastour
,
apperteineth
nothing
to
the
Churche
.
For
to
the
ende
of
the
epistle
is
added
an
acclamation
.
He
that
hath
an
eare
let
him
heare
what
the
spirite
sayeth
to
the
congregations
.
Therefore
the
pastour
is
named
,
but
the
Shepe
are
not
excluded
.
All
degrees
&
states
in
the
church
know
,
what
is
sayd
vnto
them
.
Ignoraunce
saieth
:
That
which
is
written
to
the
Romanes
,
concerneth
me
nothing
.
Yet
neuertheles
it
is
intitled
to
the
Aungel
,
The
arg●ment
of
the
firste
epistle
is
thus
.
Christ
declareth
that
he
ruleth
ouer
his
church
,
that
he
taketh
charge
and
gouernement
of
the
same
.
Some
thinge
therin
he
prayseth
and
somewhat
he
blameth
:
In
the
meane
time
he
exhorteth
to
repentaunce
,
threatening
greuouse
thinges
,
and
promising
most
ioyefull
.
And
also
he
applieth
this
epistle
to
al
churches
and
communicateth
it
to
all
congregations
in
the
whole
wor●●
.
But
the
epistle
is
exhortatiue
,
for
it
instructeth
the
churches
exhorteth
and
directeth
.
And
first
in
dede
he
sheweth
,
who
he
is
,
from
whome
th●
epistle
procedeth
,
that
he
may
geue
authoritie
therunto
:
an●
maye
declare
also
that
he
is
the
head
of
his
churche
,
the
B●shop
,
Duke
and
gouernour
.
That
part
is
taken
of
the
imag●
set
forth
in
the
firste
chapter
.
And
followeth
the
prophetic●●
maner
of
speaking
:
This
sayeth
he
whiche
holdeth
the
seu●●
Starres
in
his
righthande
.
For
the
Prophetes
saye
likewis●
Thus
sayeth
the
lorde
God
of
Israell
,
thus
sayeth
the
lor●
of
hostes
.
Thus
sayeth
the
Lorde
,
whiche
brought
thee
out
〈◊〉
Aegipte
,
&c.
And
two
especiall
thinges
he
repeteth
of
the
f●●mer
description
,
D.
Fraunces
lambe●●
What
,
saieth
he
is
to
walke
or
to
be
in
the
middes
of
cong●●gations
,
but
to
assiste
them
,
kepe
,
instructe
,
helpe
them
,
〈◊〉
by
al
meanes
to
watche
ouer
them
.
For
the
whiche
cause
〈◊〉
saieth
also
in
the
last
of
S.
Matth.
Beholde
I
am
with
you
●●waies
vnto
the
worldes
ende
.
Hereof
you
haue
a
moste
〈◊〉
figure
in
the
lawe
:
wherin
amonges
other
thinges
whic●
apperteined
to
the
ministerie
of
the
highe
prieste
,
he
had
〈◊〉
charge
of
oyle
and
of
seuen
candels
for
those
must
he
pour●●
and
snafte
,
and
poure
in
oyle
,
when
it
wanted
.
So
Chris●
the
highe
and
true
Bishop
hath
the
charge
of
the
seuen
candelles
,
that
is
to
saie
,
of
al
congregations
:
and
is
careful
that
they
wante
not
that
oyle
,
whiche
is
mentioned
in
the
44.
Psalm.
He
watcheth
,
that
they
wante
not
the
fire
and
light
of
the
veritie
.
Finally
he
snafteth
and
pourgeth
by
faithe
,
what
thinge
so
euer
hath
nede
to
be
pourged
in
them
.
Thus
farre
he
.
Whiche
thinges
when
they
heare
,
whiche
make
the
Bisshop
of
Rome
head
of
the
churche
,
It
is
maruell
if
by
and
by
they
vnderstande
not
theyr
folly
and
madnes
.
Here
the
lord
addeth
also
,
that
he
knoweth
the
workes
to
witte
all
bothe
good
and
euil
,
aswell
of
the
Bishop
as
of
his
Churche
.
For
the
Lord
knoweth
al
thinges
,
and
is
head
Bishop
of
the
Catholicke
or
vniuersall
Churche
whiche
also
remembreth
the
thoughtes
of
al
men
in
the
world
at
one
instaunte
:
who
seeth
what
is
donne
,
and
what
is
not
donne
,
and
what
thinges
are
nedefull
,
nothing
escapeth
him
.
And
suche
in
dede
ought
he
to
be
,
that
is
head
vniuersall
of
his
Church
.
And
this
sentence
is
repeted
,
I
knowe
thy
workes
,
in
the
beginninge
of
euery
epistle
.
And
verely
it
is
full
of
comforte
,
when
we
heare
that
Christ
knoweth
all
our
doynges
.
For
we
beleue
also
that
he
hath
a
faithfull
care
of
all
our
matters
.
Now
this
great
Bishop
commendeth
some
thinges
in
this
congregation
of
Ephesus
.
For
good
workes
in
dede
are
allowed
of
Christ
,
and
he
praiseth
the
same
,
to
th
ende
he
might
geue
a
spurre
vnto
suche
as
runne
in
his
waye
.
For
firste
he
alloweth
the
labour
and
patience
bothe
of
the
Bishop
and
Church
.
But
leeste
that
patience
shuld
be
stretched
to
those
things
wherein
to
be
impatient
is
accompted
prayse
worthy
,
And
in
the
woordes
followyng
he
declareth
of
what
sor●
those
euill
men
were
.
And
thou
haste
examined
them
whi●●
saye
they
be
Apostles
,
and
be
not
,
and
haste
founde
them●ayrs
.
Hebion
.
Eusebius
mentioneth
in
th●
boke
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
story
the
xxvii
.
chapter
.
Here
〈◊〉
was
added
Cerinthus
that
hereticke
not
Apostle
.
There
〈◊〉
more
also
,
whereof
some
denied
the
humanitie
of
Chri●●
some
his
deitie
.
Against
whome
wrote
Iohn
in
his
Gos●●●
and
in
his
Epistle
:
And
Ireney
in
the
firste
boke
against
h●●●tickes
.
These
the
Lorde
denieth
to
be
Apostles
,
or
Apost●●●call
:
which
the
Apostles
haue
also
denied
Actes
.
15.
And
●●wise
the
Apostle
S.
Iohn
in
his
epistle
canonicall
:
who
〈◊〉
liar
,
sayeth
he
,
but
he
that
denieth
Iesus
to
be
Christe
?
But
if
suche
trouble
were
in
Churches
whilest
the
Apos●●●
were
yet
liuynge
,
And
here
haue
we
a
pefitte
waye
,
in
what
sorte
the
ch●ches
shoulde
worke
,
whileste
troublesome
persons
like
f●
Apostles
attempte
to
diuide
the
Churche
a
sonder
.
Hebion
,
Cerinthus
,
and
of
others
in
Terueto
a
●paniarde
,
and
in
the
Anabaptistes
,
Libertines
,
and
other
●onsters
,
so
that
the
thinge
it selfe
,
and
the
daunger
ther●●
commaundeth
vs
to
watche
,
and
to
driue
away
the
moste
●uell
wolues
from
the
holy
Church
of
Christe
,
whiche
ne●erthelesse
do
set
forth
nothing
more
than
patience
and
cha●●tie
,
for
this
intente
verely
that
they
might
be
spared
,
and
might
vnpunished
teache
what
they
lifte
against
Christ
,
a●●
worke
against
his
churche
,
yea
teare
it
in
pieces
with
th●●
wicked
tethe
.
But
when
these
euil
men
are
not
suffered
,
but
impugn●●
whiche
seduce
and
are
seduced
,
All
and
euery
of
these
thinges
we
muste
applie
vnto
〈◊〉
and
vnderstande
with
what
thinges
we
maye
nowe
also
this
daye
please
Christ
our
redemer
,
king
and
Bishoppe
,
truly
we
walke
in
the
same
steppes
,
wherin
we
see
the
co●gregation
of
the
Ephesians
to
haue
walked
.
It
followeth
what
thing
he
blamed
in
the
same
churc●
that
they
haue
lefte
theyr
firste
loue
.
What
time
they
fir●
receyued
the
Gospell
by
S.
Paul
,
and
after
by
Iohn
,
a●●
other
godly
menne
,
there
was
sene
a
great
feruentnes
in
the
wordes
and
dedes
of
the
faithefull
:
whiche
thinge
maye
be
gathered
bothe
by
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
,
and
also
by
the
epistle
of
S.
Paul
to
the
Ephesians
.
Thei
loued
God
and
their
neighbours
with
a
moste
feruent
zeale
.
They
burned
in
reforming
of
maners
.
But
in
processe
of
time
this
heate
was
well
couled
,
and
they
wared
colder
in
trewe
godlines
.
This
greate
mischiefe
he
rebuketh
in
them
,
and
as
followeth
desireth
to
haue
it
redressed
.
And
here
let
vs
note
howe
not
only
reuolting
Idolatrie
,
and
other
great
crimes
are
imputed
to
the
churche
,
but
also
if
we
slacke
any
thinge
in
holye
zeale
:
so
that
herof
we
may
learne
,
how
holy
and
blameles
we
ought
to
be
before
God
.
Doubtles
we
can
not
here
excuse
our
selues
before
the
diuine
maiestie
,
whiche
were
xxx
.
yeres
paste
more
feruenter
in
this
congregation
,
than
we
be
at
this
daye
.
&c.
Our
lord
God
lighten
our
mindes
,
that
we
may
please
him
.
To
whome
be
glory
.
¶
The
seconde
parte
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Ephesians
where
is
spoken
of
Penaunce
and
of
the
Nicolaites
.
The
Eight
Sermon
.
REmembre
therefore
from
whence
thou
arte
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
the
firste
workes
.
Or
els
I
will
come
vnto
thee
shortely
,
and
will
remoue
thy
Candelsticke
out
of
his
●lace
,
except
thou
repent
.
But
this
thou
hast
,
●icause
thou
hatest
the
dedes
of
the
Nicolai●anes
,
which
dedes
I
hate
also
.
Let
him
that
●ath
eares
,
heare
what
the
spirite
sayeth
to
●he
congregations
.
To
him
that
ouercometh
wil
I
geue
to
eate
of
the
tree
of
life
,
which
is
●n
the
middes
of
the
Paradise
of
God
.
For
we
hearde
what
thing
he
rebuked
in
the
congregati●●
of
the
Ephesians
:
let
vs
heare
nowe
what
the
lord
require●●
of
the
same
,
and
how
he
seketh
to
haue
the
errour
reforme●
verely
by
repentaunce
,
to
the
whiche
he
exhorteth
.
For
〈◊〉
haue
sayed
that
the
Lord
striketh
and
healeth
:
chiefly
in
th●
case
.
Whiche
doctrine
surely
is
proper
and
perpetuall
to
th●
churche
of
Christ
.
He
mentioneth
chiefely
of
three
thinges
in
this
matter
,
in
his
counsel
or
exhortation
to
amendement
.
For
last
of
all
followeth
that
,
whiche
expoundeth
this
repentaunce
.
Do
the
fourmer
workes
:
To
witte
be
hote
again
in
loue
,
worke
the
workes
of
faith
,
which
are
fruictes
worthy
of
repentaunce
.
Beholde
there
nedeth
no
new
lawes
,
To
these
his
exhortations
and
Godly
councelles
he
addeth
threatenings
most
greuous
,
if
haply
perill
might
pearse
,
This
Nicolas
was
of
Antioche
,
one
of
the
seuen
deacons
,
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
.6
.
chap.
of
the
Actes
.
He
is
said
to
haue
reuolted
from
the
puritie
of
faith
,
as
Iudas
did
:
And
where
he
was
before
a
Gentile
(
for
it
is
said
howe
he
was
a
Proselyte
)
he
retourned
in
certen
thinges
to
gentilitie
as
a
dog
to
his
vomite
.
The
Nicolaitans
be
also
Gnostici
,
and
consortes
of
Carpocrates
,
filthie
&
most
wicked
people
.
Clemens
excuseth
this
Nicolas
somwhat
in
Eusebius
in
the
.3
.
boke
.
29
chap.
of
the
Ecclesiastical
history
.
But
that
excuse
semeth
not
sufficient
or
iust
,
since
all
the
auncientes
with
one
mouth
accuse
the
same
,
and
namely
the
very
iudgement
of
God
in
this
present
and
in
the
Epistles
following
.
Ireneus
condemneth
him
of
this
same
place
,
in
the
first
booke
against
the
Valentinians
chap.
27.
&c.
Tertulian
in
th
end
of
Heret
.
prescrip.
toucheth
here
wittely
the
factes
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
and
detesteth
the
same
.
Neuertheles
he
expoundeth
them
not
,
but
passeth
them
ouer
.
And
I
know
not
how
wittely
Epiphanius
hath
vttered
and
declared
in
order
the
wicked
and
abhominable
actes
,
neither
to
be
thought
nor
told
,
and
most
beastly
filthines
,
such
as
hath
not
bene
heard
of
the
heresie
.
25.26.27
.
&
.
31.
&c.
Philastrius
also
and
S.
Austen
haue
touched
the
Nicolaitans
,
either
of
them
in
their
register
of
heresies
.
Shamefast●es
wil
not
suffer
me
to
recite
.
It
is
enough
,
if
we
know
that
same
which
in
the
epistle
to
Pergamum
the
Lorde
him selfe
hath
expounded
,
calling
the
doctrine
of
Nicolaitans
,
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
the
southsaier
.
But
who
knoweth
not
,
what
counsel
he
gaue
to
Balaac
king
of
Moab
&
of
Madian
,
and
how
he
prostituted
faire
wenches
to
the
yong
men
of
Israel
,
by
whose
acquaintaunce
intised
,
they
both
defiled
them selues
with
fornication
,
&
did
eat
also
of
meates
offered
vp
to
Idols
,
being
made
partakers
of
Baalpeor
.
Let
him
that
wil
reade
Iose●hus
in
the
.iiii.
boke
of
Antiquities
.
cap.
6.
And
doubtles
the
●acrifices
of
the
Nicolaitans
seme
to
differ
nothing
from
the
●ecrettes
of
Priapus
,
or
Gerecinthia
,
or
the
mother
of
God●es
,
and
the
nightly
seruice
of
Bacchus
.
Ireneus
signifieth
●penly
that
the
Carpocratites
,
who
ar
called
also
Gnostici
,
did
not
abhorre
images
,
but
paincted
and
facioned
to
them
selue●
the
Images
of
Iesus
and
Paule
,
with
the
Images
of
certi●
Phylosophers
:
And
that
the
Image
of
Iesu
,
as
they
talke
,
was
made
expressely
of
Pilate
,
who
commaunded
the
face
〈◊〉
Iesus
to
be
painted
liuely
.
&c.
But
howsoeuer
that
was
,
th●
is
certain
,
that
th
actes
of
the
Nicolaitans
were
euill
report●
of
for
their
fornications
and
adulteries
:
And
that
the
Nicol●●tans
absteined
not
from
images
,
nor
from
meates
offred
〈◊〉
idolles
.
Hereof
let
vs
learne
to
abhorre
and
flie
fornication
,
a●●
neuer
to
thinke
of
restoring
the
Stewes
or
other
places
〈◊〉
whoredom
.
Fie
for
shame
.
Let
vs
learne
hereby
to
kepe
h●●
virginitie
,
syngle
lyfe
,
and
lawfull
mariages
,
flie
those
d●●
the
Nicolaitans
,
Let
vs
learne
hereby
,
to
kepe
wel
our
sel●●
from
Idols
,
idolatry
,
and
from
all
straunge
kyndes
of
w●shippinges
.
All
those
God
hateth
.
Furthermore
least
any
thyng
shoulde
wante
to
the
iuste
exhortation
vnto
repentaunce
,
to
faith
and
dilligence
,
last
he
annexeth
a
moste
ample
promyse
,
and
vseth
an
allegoricall
speache
,
that
it
might
haue
the
more
grace
with
it
.
Chap.
of
Genesis
.
And
he
translateth
the
sense
from
earthly
thinges
to
celestiall
.
The
paradise
The
complutention
boke
hath
,
whiche
is
in
the
middes
of
●he
Paradise
of
my
God
.
And
Aretas
expoundeth
it
,
And
thus
farre
hetherto
concerning
the
Epistle
of
Iesus
Christ
by
Iohn
to
the
Ephesians
,
and
what
profit
our
churches
also
,
and
euery
of
vs
may
receiue
therof
.
The
Lorde
lyghten
the
eyes
of
our
mynde
.
¶
The
second
Epistle
of
Iesu
Christ
by
Iohn
to
them
of
Smyrna
is
expounded
.
And
is
an
exhortati●●
to
patience
,
and
consolation
in
afflictions
.
The
.ix.
Sermon
.
ANd
vnto
the
Aungel
of
the
congr●gation
of
Smyrna
wryte
.
Thes●
thinges
sayth
he
that
is
first
an●
the
last
,
whiche
was
dead
and
i●
aliue
.
I
know
thy
workes
,
and
t●●bulations
and
pouertie
,
but
thou
arte
rich●
And
I
know
the
blasphemie
of
them
which
call
them selues
Iewes
,
and
are
not
:
but
a●
the
congregation
of
Sathan
.
Feare
none
〈◊〉
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
.
Behol●
the
Deuil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
priso●
to
tempte
you
,
and
you
shall
haue
tribulat●●
ten
daies
.
Be
faithfull
vnto
the
death
,
and
〈◊〉
will
geue
thee
a
crowne
of
lyfe
.
Let
him
th●
hath
eares
,
heare
,
what
the
spirite
saith
to
congregations
,
he
that
ouercometh
shall
n●
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
.
And
verely
it
is
to
be
marueled
,
First
is
shewed
,
vnto
whom
this
heauenly
letter
is
sent
,
After
againe
is
the
authour
of
the
Epistle
And
here
particularly
he
declareth
what
he
knewe
:
A●
first
in
dede
the
afflictions
,
Pouertie
hath
the
first
place
.
This
to
the
world
semeth
a
paradoxe
,
or
incredible
.
For
this
may
be
had
,
without
the
true
felicitie
,
of
ryche
men
●f
this
worlde
,
that
liue
a
moste
miserable
lyfe
.
Agayne
you
●hall
see
a
poore
man
,
concerning
worldly
goodes
,
but
fur●ished
with
the
rychesse
of
the
mynde
,
for
this
cause
only
to
●e
happy
and
moste
blessed
.
He
coueteth
nothyng
,
he
is
con●ent
with
his
vocation
:
Neither
would
he
chaunge
his
state
with
moste
welthie
and
ryche
kynges
.
Contrariwyse
you
●hall
see
ryche
men
but
of
an
euyll
conscience
,
and
therfore
●houghtfull
and
burthened
with
cares
,
and
neuer
mery
.
You
●hall
see
poore
men
,
but
with
mery
hartes
to
leade
a
ioyfull
●●fe
.
Why
than
shoulde
it
seme
maruell
,
yf
he
that
is
spoy●ed
of
his
worldly
goodes
for
Christe
,
and
inriched
with
the
●iftes
of
the
minde
,
is
glad
and
reioyseth
in
God
,
and
taketh
a
good
parte
al
chaunces
,
and
for
the
same
cause
is
iudged
●o
be
verely
ryche
?
Doubtles
the
wyse
men
of
this
worlde
●we
also
,
that
the
only
wyse
man
is
trewly
ryche
.
Which
is
gallauntly
discoursed
of
Cicero
.
Aretas
sayth
,
in
spiritual
matters
hauing
a
treasure
hidde
in
the
fielde
of
thy
harte
,
which
is
Christ
,
by
reason
of
whom
thou
art
ryche
also
:
Sinn●
thou
hast
him
thy
protectour
,
who
also
when
he
was
ryche
,
for
vs
became
poore
.
&c.
S.
Math.
the
.10
.
Chapt●
With
many
wordes
healeth
this
disease
:
And
exhorteth
〈◊〉
that
for
the
auoyding
of
that
infamie
,
they
should
commit●
thing
vnworthy
the
name
of
christians
.
After
this
he
putteth
an
exhortation
and
a
consolation
moste
euident
,
before
the
whiche
setting
also
the
sonne
,
There
followe
reasons
,
S.
●ath
.
the
.x.
Chapt.
and
after
Iohn
in
the
xv
.
and
.xvi.
Chapters
●lleth
his
disciples
of
many
euilles
that
should
come
vnto
them
,
and
addeth
therto
:
These
thinges
haue
I
spoken
to
you
,
that
when
the
tyme
shall
come
,
ye
myght
remembr●
them
,
that
I
haue
tolde
you
before
.
So
nowe
also
faithfully
warneth
the
faithfull
in
this
Epistle
.
.iiii.
Cha●
of
the
first
Epistle
.
Moreouer
the
tyme
also
of
tribulation
is
assigned
〈◊〉
that
for
ten
dayes
.
The
tenth
nombre
signifieth
a
multitu●
For
Iacob
sayeth
to
his
father
in
Lawe
:
Ten
tymes
haste
thou
chaunged
my
wages
.
Genesis
.xxxi.
and
Numeri
.xiiii.
He
sayth
he
was
tempted
ten
tymes
,
that
is
often
,
and
many
tymes
.
Iob
also
affirmeth
hym selfe
in
the
.xxix.
chapter
.
To
haue
bene
iniuried
ten
tymes
.
The
Lorde
therfore
sayth
at
this
present
.
You
shal
be
diuersly
and
muche
molested
with
euilles
.
Notwithstanding
forasmuche
as
he
putteth
not
monethes
,
yeares
,
nor
ages
,
but
dayes
,
he
prophecieth
that
the
euilles
shall
not
be
continuall
,
but
that
there
shall
always
be
spaces
be
twirte
to
breathe
in
,
verely
for
the
shortnes
of
persecution
,
firste
Esay
the
.26
.
Chapter
.
Secondly
S.
Peter
in
the
first
.
Petri.
1.
Do
comforte
the
faithfull
.
It
is
the
parte
of
the
faithfull
not
to
prescribe
God
:
But
whether
we
be
put
to
payne
a
long
tyme
or
shorte
,
to
take
it
patiently
.
Let
vs
thinke
rather
,
that
in
the
long
continuaunce
of
euilles
,
there
is
some
ende
also
forsene
of
the
Lorde
:
And
that
in
the
same
tyme
of
breathing
,
we
muste
repare
the
euylles
,
and
retourne
vnto
battell
.
Laste
,
.iiii.
Chapter
.
Therfore
let
it
be
harde
hereafter
for
no
man
to
lose
this
temporal
life
.
Wher●
as
the
same
being
lost
for
Christ
,
we
shall
receiue
eternall
life
and
otherwyse
will
we
nyll
we
must
die
.
Let
vs
therfore
b●
content
rather
to
die
blessedly
,
than
to
lyue
miserably
,
so
th●
we
see
we
may
so
please
God
.
Finally
lyke
as
in
the
ende
of
the
first
Epistle
,
he
comm●nicated
and
applied
the
same
wholy
to
all
tymes
and
chu●ches
,
.v.
Chapter
of
Ioh●
He
shall
not
come
into
iudgement
,
but
hath
passed
from
dea●●
to
lyfe
.
But
the
wicked
or
vnbeleuers
are
conueyed
stre●
wayes
from
the
corporall
death
to
death
euerlasting
:
N●●
that
their
soules
can
die
,
that
is
cease
to
be
,
or
that
their
bod●
ryse
not
agayne
:
But
that
being
depriued
of
that
celest●
and
diuine
life
of
Christ
,
they
fele
euerlasting
tourment●
whiche
state
verely
is
ryghtly
called
death
.
These
thyng
are
vnknowen
to
worldly
men
,
which
know
no
other
life
death
but
this
temporal
:
But
Gods
veritie
teacheth
vs
,
th●ther
is
both
an
other
life
and
death
after
this
,
to
witte
the
〈◊〉
celestiall
,
and
death
infernall
,
or
full
of
perpetuall
sorrowes
.
That
same
doubtles
is
full
of
consolation
,
that
we
heare
how
the
faithfull
after
the
debt
of
this
temporall
lyfe
payed
once
,
they
shall
no
more
fele
any
tourmentes
.
What
than
doe
the
Monkes
and
freres
prate
of
purgatory
?
bables
.
&c.
Let
vs
prayse
our
sauiour
Christe
,
whiche
hath
deliuered
vs
from
death
,
and
geuen
vs
the
hope
of
lyfe
euerlasting
,
to
whome
be
glory
,
prayse
.
&c.
¶
The
first
part
of
the
third
Epistle
of
the
cūstancie
and
confession
of
Christ
in
the
tyme
of
persecution
.
The
.x.
Sermon
.
ANd
to
the
messenger
of
the
Congregation
in
Pergamos
wryte
:
This
sayth
he
whiche
hath
the
sharpe
sworde
with
two
edges
.
I
knowe
thy
workes
and
where
thou
dwellest
,
euen
where
Sathans
seate
is
,
and
thou
kepest
my
name
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
faith
:
And
that
in
the
daies
,
in
the
which
Antipas
was
my
faithfull
witnes
,
whiche
was
slayne
among
you
where
Sathan
dwelleth
.
The
third
Epistle
amongest
those
seuen
celestiall
proceding
from
the
right
hand
of
God
,
Neuerthelesse
in
euery
epistle
be
certen
especial
and
peculiar
thinges
.
Of
the
which
sorte
in
the
epistle
of
Pergamos
is
,
Moreouer
the
particular
workes
of
this
congregation
followe
.
He
sayeth
howe
he
is
not
ignoraunt
,
where
the
church
of
Pergamos
dwelleth
:
euen
there
verely
where
Sathan
hathe
fixed
his
seate
or
throne
.
That
is
to
saye
I
knowe
in
what
case
thou
arte
,
in
what
daungers
,
and
with
whome
thou
arte
matched
.
He
sayeth
not
,
But
this
same
the
Lord
highly
commendeth
,
that
in
so
slipper
&
vnfortunate
a
place
they
haue
stande
vprightly
hitherto
,
and
coulde
not
be
subdued
in
the
verye
seate
of
Sathan
.
S.
Peter
sayeth
,
wherby
we
maye
be
saued
.
They
cleaued
therfore
vnto
Christ
,
as
we
reade
of
th
apostles
in
the
6.
of
Iohn
.
And
necessary
it
is
that
euery
one
of
vs
holde
faste
the
misterie
of
saluation
rooted
in
our
hartes
.
And
this
confession
of
the
congregation
of
Pergamos
is
amplified
and
highly
commended
by
reason
of
the
time
.
Antipas
is
commended
,
¶
The
latter
parte
of
the
third
Epistle
is
expounded
,
wherein
is
spoken
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
whiche
are
damned
.
And
exhortation
is
made
to
repentaunce
.
The
.xi.
Sermon
.
BVt
I
haue
a
fewe
thinges
against
thee
:
that
thou
hast
the
there
,
that
mainteine
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
which
taught
in
Balacke
,
to
put
occasion
of
sinne
before
the
children
of
Israel
,
that
they
should
eate
of
meate
dedicate
vnto
Idolles
,
&
committe
fornication
.
Euen
so
haste
thou
them
that
mainteine
the
doctrine
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
whiche
thing
I
hate
.
But
be
conuerted
,
or
els
I
wil
come
to
thee
shortely
,
&
will
fight
against
them
with
the
sworde
of
my
mouth
.
Let
him
that
hathe
eares
,
heare
what
the
spirite
sayeth
to
congregations
.
To
him
that
ouercometh
wil
I
geue
to
eate
Manna
that
is
hidde
,
&
geue
him
a
white
stone
,
&
in
the
stone
a
new
name
writen
,
which
no
man
knoweth
sauing
he
that
receiueth
it
.
In
the
first
parte
of
this
epistle
the
Lorde
commendeth
many
thinges
in
the
church
of
Pergamos
,
And
the
Lorde
Iesus
reprehendeth
in
the
churche
of
Pergamos
,
not
that
they
mainteyne
the
Nicolaitan
or
Galaamitical
doctrine
,
but
that
they
haue
suche
as
maintayne
that
doctrine
.
They
offended
therefore
,
for
that
they
did
not
hate
so
muche
the
Nicolaitans
as
the
Ephesians
did
:
Moreouer
he
describeth
the
heresie
of
the
Nicolaitans
to
the
intent
we
maye
see
,
And
here
it
semeth
good
nowe
to
consider
,
whether
the
Balaamiticall
and
Nicolaitane
doctrine
in
the
churche
be
cleane
extinguisshed
.
S.
Paul
sayeth
1.
Thessalon
.
4.
The
church
of
Pergamos
repented
,
in
case
they
dissembled
not
nor
winked
at
the
filthines
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
but
stoutely
with
stode
the
same
.
The
Nicolaitans
repented
,
if
laiyng
their
filthines
a
side
,
they
receiued
againe
the
puretie
of
faith
&
life
.
And
to
al
&
singular
is
saied
,
repent
.
Agayne
leest
that
notable
&
holsome
doctrine
should
seme
to
apperteyne
to
a
fewe
men
of
Pergamos
,
Finally
after
his
maner
to
th
entent
we
should
al
be
more
strongly
moued
to
repentaunce
:
&
obedience
,
he
propoundeth
a
promesse
most
ample
:
and
that
to
them
that
striue
&
ouercome
the
flesh
,
the
world
&
the
deuil
:
not
to
sluggardes
,
nor
to
such
as
lie
in
the
mire
of
mischiefe
.
We
are
incouraged
therefore
with
that
promisse
,
whiche
is
of
three
sortes
.
First
he
promiseth
to
them
that
fight
manfully
&
ouercome
,
and
do
their
duety
,
Manna
,
&
that
secret
or
hidde
.
S.
Iohn
him self
testifieth
:
And
that
faith
in
dede
fighteth
stoutely
in
our
hartes
,
but
in
the
meane
time
it
acknowledgeth
in
all
things
the
grace
of
God
,
neither
maketh
it
voide
the
merite
of
christ
.
For
as
it
is
not
slouthful
,
so
is
it
againe
fearful
.
¶
The
Epistle
of
Thyatirena
is
expounded
,
wherin
are
sondry
vertues
commended
,
and
the
vice
of
Iesabell
reprehended
.
The
.xii.
Sermon
.
ANd
vnto
the
Messenger
of
the
congregation
of
Thiatira
write
.
This
sayeth
the
sonne
of
God
,
whiche
hath
his
eyes
like
vnto
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
fete
are
like
brasse
:
I
knowe
thy
workes
&
thy
loue
,
seruice
&
faith
,
and
thy
patience
,
and
thy
dedes
which
are
mo
at
the
last
,
then
at
the
first
.
Notwithstanding
I
haue
a
fewe
things
against
thee
,
that
thou
sufferest
that
woman
Iesabell
,
whiche
called
her self
a
prophetisse
,
to
teache
&
disceaue
my
seruaunts
,
to
make
them
commit
fornication
,
and
to
eate
meates
offered
vp
vnto
Idolles
.
The
fourth
epistle
written
to
the
Thyatirenians
,
He
calleth
him selfe
therfore
the
sonne
of
God
,
After
he
attributeth
to
him selfe
eyes
,
And
like
as
he
hath
in
all
epistles
testified
,
that
he
knewe
the
workes
of
the
same
church
,
euen
so
he
repeteth
here
also
,
to
the
intent
we
shoulde
neuer
admitte
wicked
securitie
,
as
though
the
almightie
and
alwitting
God
knewe
not
vs
and
al
ours
,
of
the
which
matter
I
haue
spoken
sufficiently
before
.
Now
doeth
he
set
forth
gallauntly
euery
worke
of
this
congregation
,
and
commendeth
fiue
most
notable
giftes
or
brightest
vertues
.
Hereunto
is
added
patience
,
To
be
short
,
the
Lord
now
reciteth
al
maner
of
good
works
:
And
moste
shame
of
all
it
is
,
to
be
euer
the
longer
the
worse
.
As
the
finger
,
the
longer
the
lesse
:
Whiche
is
obiected
to
children
in
scholes
that
learne
nothing
.
Let
vs
be
ashamed
of
our
sloughtfulnes
.
&c.
Let
vs
I
say
way
these
thinges
dilligently
in
our
myndes
:
and
thinke
oft
,
that
God
alloweth
them
,
requireth
them
,
and
that
they
be
the
true
seales
of
the
faithfull
walking
in
the
veritie
,
and
of
suche
as
boaste
of
faith
only
a
vaine
name
without
the
thing
.
If
thou
fele
thy selfe
not
to
be
vtterly
voyde
of
these
giftes
,
prayse
God
:
and
knowe
that
none
of
all
these
thinges
is
of
thy selfe
,
but
of
grace
:
And
pray
for
the
increase
of
these
giftes
.
If
thou
be
destitute
of
these
vertues
,
mourne
and
lament
before
the
Lorde
,
humbly
axe
hym
forgeuenes
,
and
require
the
aboundaunce
of
Gods
giftes
.
But
in
case
the
Lord
blameth
that
same
permission
,
howe
muche
more
blame
worthy
suppose
we
the
wickednes
it selfe
to
be
,
I
meane
,
the
Iezabelisme
?
Whiche
how
vile
and
filthie
it
is
,
I
wyll
briefly
declare
.
.xvii.
Chap.
&c.
Was
the
daughter
of
Hethbahal
king
of
Sidon
,
whiche
maried
to
Achab
,
brought
in
the
worshipping
of
Baal
into
the
kingdom
of
Israel
,
building
a
goodly
temple
in
Samaria
,
&
founding
a
great
college
of
Baal
his
priestes
.
For
Helias
is
red
to
haue
slain
of
Baalites
.450
.
euen
of
the
kinges
chapplains
,
&
as
it
were
Canons
or
prebendaries
,
and
.400
.
ministers
or
countrie
chaplains
that
serueth
in
hilles
,
woodes
,
&
groues
.
Thesame
woman
therfore
founded
this
religion
&
seketh
to
gouerne
the
propheciyng
at
her
pleasure
.
For
poursewing
sore
after
Helias
,
she
slewe
very
many
of
the
Prophetes
:
Verely
for
that
they
would
not
teache
after
the
womans
appetite
.
Moreouer
through
Baal
his
religion
was
augmented
whordome
&
all
vncleanes
.
King
Iehu
obiecteth
to
king
Ioram
her
sonne
the
whordoms
of
his
mother
.
So
Iezabel
also
augmented
the
eating
of
meates
offered
vnto
idols
,
&
all
idolatrie
throughout
the
whole
kingdom
:
Euen
than
also
,
what
time
the
lord
in
a
solemne
sacrifice
by
miracle
in
mount
Carmel
through
the
ministery
of
Helias
,
had
declared
to
that
whole
Realme
that
the
religion
of
Baal
was
moste
vaine
&
false
,
&
that
the
religion
of
th
only
God
of
Israel
was
most
sincere
&
true
:
For
Iezabel
neuerthelesse
persecuted
the
truth
,
and
established
falshod
.
Yea
moreouer
she
toke
vpon
her
gouernement
in
ciuile
matters
.
For
she
vsurped
the
kings
seale
,
&
countrefetied
letters
&
sent
them
in
the
kinges
name
to
put
Naboth
to
death
,
a
right
good
and
innocent
man
.
Such
in
dede
was
filthy
Iezabel
.
Now
after
th
example
of
this
defiled
woman
,
But
since
that
those
thinges
so
afflicted
and
troubl●●he
churche
of
God
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
it
is
not
hard
to gether
how
vndiscrete
they
be
,
whiche
at
this
daye
(
as
I
shewed
you
before
)
for
the
hatred
of
the
true
religion
restored
,
accuse
it
of
sectes
,
whiche
boyle
vp
in
suche
plentie
,
as
though
that
filthines
did
proue
,
that
the
Gospel
that
we
preach
were
not
the
Gospell
.
For
the
Gospell
that
was
preached
of
Iohn
and
the
reste
of
the
Apostles
,
was
the
moste
true
and
moste
pure
Gospel
,
how
so
euer
of
the
false
Gospellers
crept
vp
the
Nicolaitans
,
Cataphrygians
,
and
other
sectes
innumerable
.
Where
neuerthelesse
the
Gospell
impugneth
and
condemneth
all
suche
maner
of
sectes
,
and
mainteineth
the
Christian
veritie
and
vnitie
of
the
catholique
church
.
Prayse
be
to
the
Lorde
our
God
.
Amen
.
¶
The
Lorde
threatneth
sore
the
impenitent
,
as
he
that
rendreth
to
euery
man
after
his
workes
.
The
.xiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
gaue
her
space
to
repent
of
her
fornication
,
and
she
repented
not
.
Behold
I
will
caste
her
in
to
a
bed
,
and
them
that
commit
fornication
with
her
,
into
great
aduersitie
,
except
they
tourne
from
their
dedes
.
And
I
will
kill
her
children
with
death
.
And
all
congregations
shall
knowe
,
that
I
am
he
whiche
searcheth
the
reines
and
hartes
,
and
I
will
geue
vnto
euery
one
of
you
according
to
your
workes
.
To
the
fourmer
errours
and
sinnes
of
Iezabell
he
addeth
an
other
sinne
nothing
light
,
to
witte
,
ii
.
Petri.
iii.
Certes
Iezabel
her self
,
when
after
the
death
of
her
husband
Achab
,
and
the
mortal
fal
of
her
sonne
Ocosias
she
did
not
amende
,
nor
within
the
.xii.
yeares
of
her
sonne
Ioram
,
wherin
he
is
red
to
haue
reigned
,
did
repent
her
:
Felt
the
wrath
of
God
so
muche
more
greuouse
,
for
that
it
was
long
or
it
came
.
And
in
the
text
followyng
the
Lord
Iesus
in
dede
threateneth
moste
greuously
the
Iezabelines
,
that
is
to
witte
,
Euseb.
lib.
1.
of
the
cl.
story
,
Cap.
16.
.iiii.
Reg.
Cap.
1.
And
Ioram
an
other
sonne
of
Achab
and
Iezabel
,
stricken
through
with
an
arrowe
of
Iehu
was
slaine
.
Athalia
the
daughter
of
Achab
and
Iezabel
,
the
wife
of
Ioram
kyng
of
Iuda
,
the
sonne
of
Iosaphat
,
being
diuided
with
that
sweard
of
Ioiadas
,
fell
down
before
the
gates
of
the
temple
.
And
Ochosias
king
of
Iuda
,
the
sonne
of
Athalia
and
Ioram
,
was
slaine
also
by
the
power
of
Iehu
.
And
after
were
put
to
death
by
the
same
Iehu
,
the
.lxx.
sonnes
of
Achab
:
And
all
the
pristes
of
Baal
are
slaine
together
in
the
temple
,
and
before
the
Aultar
of
Baal
,
and
not
one
of
so
great
a
nombre
escaped
.
Yea
the
temple
,
the
idol
,
and
the
seruice
of
Baal
were
quite
and
cleane
ouerthrowen
.
This
olde
maruelouse
,
and
wonderfull
history
the
Lord
calleth
to
memory
,
signifiyng
that
he
lyueth
yet
a
reuenger
,
and
a
punisher
:
Who
will
neither
ouerpasse
the
iust
limite
,
nor
touche
the
same
out
of
time
.
For
he
addeth
and
all
congregations
shal
know
.
&c.
Notwithstanding
this
thing
is
notable
and
moste
worthy
to
bee
remembred
,
and
no
lesse
full
of
comforte
,
.xviii.
Chapter
,
and
Ezech.
in
the
.xviii.
Chapter
.
But
where
as
the
punishement
is
not
by
and
by
executed
vpon
the
impenitent
persones
,
you
shall
haue
them
that
wyll
exclame
that
God
is
a
slepe
,
that
he
seeth
or
heareth
nothyng
.
Therfore
the
Lorde
hym selfe
aunswereth
them
,
and
sayth
:
And
all
congregations
shall
knowe
.
&c.
And
he
meaneth
,
that
he
knoweth
all
thoughtes
and
deuises
of
the
harte
,
finally
the
appetite
it selfe
and
all
the
desires
of
man
,
so
that
he
can
iudge
truly
therof
,
for
nothing
be
it
neuer
so
secret
is
hidde
from
Christ
.
iii.
boke
of
kinges
.
Chap.
viii
.
Christ
therfore
seeth
the
priuie
&
filthie
workes
both
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
and
all
other
beastly
men
.
Whiche
S.
Paul
saith
are
vnworthy
,
to
come
to
light
,
or
to
be
expressely
declared
to
men
.
Ephes.
v.
¶
That
the
doctrine
of
pitie
is
so
fully
s●●
forth
to
the
churche
,
that
there
nedeth
no
newe
Reuelations
.
And
of
the
moste
large
promesses
of
Christ
made
vnto
the
churche
.
The
.xiiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
to
you
I
say
,
and
to
others
that
be
of
Thiatira
:
Who
so
euer
haue
not
this
doctrine
,
and
whiche
haue
not
knowen
the
depenes
of
Sathan
,
as
they
say
,
I
will
put
vpon
you
none
other
burthen
,
but
that
whiche
ye
haue
already
:
Holde
fast
till
I
come
.
And
whosoeuer
ouercometh
and
kepeth
my
workes
vnto
the
ende
,
to
him
wil
I
geue
power
ouer
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
Iron
:
And
as
the
vessels
of
a
potter
shall
he
breake
them
to
sheuers
.
Euen
as
I
receiued
of
my
father
,
so
wyll
I
geue
hym
the
morning
starre
.
Let
hym
that
hath
eares
,
heare
what
the
spirite
saieth
to
the
congregations
.
He
speaketh
here
now
to
the
Cataphrygians
,
Sinodical
Act
.xv.
For
by
the
common
consent
of
the
congregation
,
&
after
the
minde
of
the
holy
ghost
,
they
say
they
wil
impose
nothing
moreouer
vpon
the
church
,
than
such
things
as
they
had
receiued
already
of
S.
Paul
,
&
a
few
things
that
they
added
for
a
declaration
of
the
same
.
Wherupon
S.
Paul
said
to
the
Galath
.
If
an
angel
from
heauen
preache
vnto
you
an
other
Gospel
,
besides
that
which
is
preached
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
What
than
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
holde
fast
,
And
this
holsome
doctrine
of
Christ
confoundeth
al
traditions
,
S.
Math.
The
Lorde
saith
to
his
disciples
,
teace
you
them
to
kepe
those
thinges
which
I
haue
commaunded
you
.
He
speaketh
with
an
emphasie
,
whiche
I
haue
commaunded
you
,
not
such
as
you
shall
haue
inuented
of
your
own
braine
.
For
the
Lord
alledgeth
out
of
the
Propheth
in
the
.xv.
of
the
same
S.
Math.
saiyng
:
In
vaine
do
thei
worship
me
,
teaching
the
doctrines
of
men
.
Therfore
these
workes
haue
no
promesse
:
But
the
workes
of
Christ
,
whiche
he
him selfe
hath
ordeined
,
&
the
which
are
done
of
his
spirit
,
and
of
true
faith
,
whilest
we
forsake
our
errours
&
cleaue
to
the
truth
,
they
haue
a
promesse
moste
ample
.
.
Cx.
Psalme
.
And
in
this
world
also
Christ
affirmeth
that
his
seruauntes
shall
spiritually
rule
ouer
his
ennemies
:
Like
as
Christ
,
although
he
were
tormented
and
died
,
yet
neuerthelesse
he
ouercame
his
ennemies
.
The
holy
and
ecclesiasticall
stories
beare
witnes
of
these
thinges
sufficiently
.
The
latter
:
I
will
geue
him
the
morning
starre
.
And
he
vnderstode
the
knowledge
of
Christ
increasing
dayly
more
and
more
,
and
so
euen
Christ
himselfe
,
.ii.
Epistle
first
Chapter
,
or
at
the
least
he
promised
a
clerenes
most
bright
.
For
Daniel
sayth
,
howe
the
faithful
in
the
resurrection
shall
shine
like
the
firmament
.
The
whiche
thing
also
the
Lord
Christ
alledgeth
the
.xiii.
of
Math.
And
the
Apostle
alluding
hereunto
sayd
,
that
one
star
was
brighter
then
an
other
:
So
lykewyse
in
the
resurrection
one
shal
be
made
brighter
then
an
other
.
These
promisses
be
most
great
,
neither
can
I
thinke
that
any
greater
can
be
geuen
vs
.
God
graunte
vs
grace
,
that
we
may
be
made
partakers
of
so
great
thinges
.
Finally
he
applieth
this
epistle
to
al
churches
and
ages
of
the
world
.
Wherof
since
we
haue
spoken
oftener
than
once
,
there
is
no
cause
that
by
oft
repeating
I
should
be
tediouse
to
any
man
.
To
the
Lorde
our
God
be
praise
and
glory
.
¶
He
blameth
certen
thinges
in
the
congregation
of
Sardis
:
notwithstanding
he
sheweth
streight
wayes
a
remedy
,
wherby
they
may
be
healed
,
&
be
safe
.
The
.xv.
Sermon
.
AND
write
to
the
messenger
of
the
congregation
of
Sardis
,
this
saith
he
that
hath
the
spirites
of
God
,
and
the
.vii.
starres
.
I
knowe
thy
workes
:
Thou
hast
a
name
that
thou
liuest
and
thou
art
dead
.
Be
awake
,
and
strength
the
thinges
which
remaine
,
that
ar
redy
to
die
.
For
I
haue
not
founde
thy
works
perfit
before
God
.
Remember
therfore
howe
thou
hast
receiued
and
heard
,
and
holde
fast
&
repent
.
If
thou
shalt
not
watche
,
I
wil
come
on
thee
as
a
thefe
,
and
thou
shalt
not
knowe
what
houre
I
wyll
come
vpon
thee
.
The
first
part
of
the
Epistle
conteineth
those
things
which
we
haue
now
recited
:
Nether
doth
he
procede
herein
in
other
order
,
than
we
haue
sene
him
to
haue
proceded
hitherto
.
For
first
he
sheweth
to
whom
it
is
dedicated
,
and
sent
:
Namely
to
the
Pastour
of
the
congregation
of
Sardis
,
After
,
the
same
that
he
testifieth
in
all
other
Epistles
,
he
repeateth
here
also
.
I
knowe
thy
workes
.
Wherof
I
haue
spoken
before
.
The
Lo●de
is
ignoraunt
of
nothyng
that
is
done
in
the
churche
,
whiche
is
also
the
searcher
of
hartes
.
And
especially
he
blameth
this
in
this
Churche
,
Here
followeth
the
dutie
of
the
people
,
Vnto
the
whiche
repentaunce
nowe
,
S.
Matth.
24.
Where
with
the
same
he
exhorteth
to
watchyng
&
sobrietie
.
Whiche
place
sins
it
is
there
expounded
at
large
,
I
nede
not
to
vse
many
wordes
aboute
it
here
.
To
the
Lorde
be
prayse
and
thankes
geuyng
for
euermore
.
¶
He
alloweth
and
commendeth
those
that
couet
to
liue
godly
in
the
Churche
of
Sardis
,
exhorting
them
that
they
would
so
holde
on
and
procede
.
The
.xvi.
Sermon
.
BVt
thou
haste
a
fewe
names
in
Sardis
,
whiche
haue
not
defiled
their
garmentes
:
And
they
shall
walke
with
me
in
white
,
for
they
are
worthie
.
He
that
ouercometh
shall
be
clothed
in
white
araye
,
and
I
will
not
put
out
his
name
out
of
the
boke
of
life
:
And
I
will
confesse
his
name
before
my
Father
,
and
before
his
Aungelles
.
He
that
hath
eares
let
him
heare
what
the
spirite
sayeth
to
the
congregations
.
The
complutensian
boke
hath
thus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
But
thou
haste
a
fewe
names
in
Sardis
.
Whiche
is
as
much
as
if
he
had
saied
,
they
be
not
al
corrupt
and
dead
with
thee
,
although
in
dede
those
be
very
fewe
.
And
so
Aretas
readeth
it
in
Greke
,
and
the
common
translation
in
Latin
other
copies
haue
,
whiche
Erasmus
followeth
,
thou
haste
a
fewe
names
also
at
Sardis
:
that
is
,
euen
in
Sardis
hast
thou
names
,
S.
Peter
repeted
in
the
2.
chapter
of
his
latter
epistle
.
That
they
are
rather
to
be
hissed
at
,
than
confuted
,
whiche
seke
to
defende
theyr
errour
,
by
a
multitude
.
You
shall
heare
very
ofte
at
this
daye
.
You
are
but
a
fewe
in
nombre
,
we
are
innumerable
,
and
therfore
our
matter
is
the
better
.
But
that
same
excellent
thinge
is
chiefly
to
be
obserued
,
S.
Matth.
in
the
transformation
or
clarifiyng
,
the
face
of
Christ
appered
bright
like
the
sunne
,
his
apparell
and
rest
of
his
body
as
light
.
So
appered
Christ
vnto
Iohn
in
the
first
chapt
.
of
this
boke
,
clothed
in
white
araye
.
Nowe
therfore
sayeth
he
,
the
godly
that
haue
not
defiled
their
garmente
,
shal
accompany
me
,
hauing
put
on
light
also
.
Howbeit
he
declareth
more
at
large
the
most
ample
promesses
of
God
,
S.
Matth.
and
8.
of
S.
Marke
.
And
doubteles
it
is
a
greate
matter
in
that
vniuersall
iudgement
,
to
be
knowen
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
of
the
highe
iudge
,
to
be
saluted
and
frendely
spoken
to
of
him
,
and
that
to
our
greate
prayse
.
If
any
Prince
would
in
a
great
assemble
of
people
knowe
thee
,
yea
imbrase
and
commende
thee
,
howe
happie
and
fortunate
woldest
thou
thinke
thy selfe
?
But
then
shall
imbrase
thee
the
very
sonne
of
God
,
king
of
kinges
,
and
lorde
of
lordes
.
Let
vs
thinke
of
these
thinges
in
time
,
and
amende
our
maners
.
For
that
all
these
thinges
apperteyne
to
vs
,
that
laste
and
wounted
acclamation
of
S.
Iohn
proueth
:
let
him
that
hathe
eares
,
heare
,
&c.
Wherof
we
haue
spoken
els
where
.
To
the
Lord
be
prayse
and
glory
.
¶
The
Lord
commendeth
the
vertues
,
namely
the
constancie
of
the
congregation
of
Philadelphia
.
&c.
The
.xvij.
Sermon
.
ANd
write
vnto
the
Aungel
of
the
congregation
of
Philadelphia
:
this
sayeth
he
that
is
holye
and
true
,
which
hath
the
keye
of
Dauid
,
whiche
openeth
and
no
man
shutteth
:
And
shutteth
and
no
man
openeth
.
I
knowe
thy
workes
.
Beholde
I
haue
sette
before
thee
an
open
dore
,
and
no
manne
can
shutte
it
:
for
thou
hast
a
little
strength
:
And
haste
kepte
my
worde
,
and
haste
not
denied
my
name
.
Beholde
I
shall
geue
some
of
the
congregation
of
Sathan
,
whiche
call
them
Iewes
,
and
are
not
,
but
do
lie
:
Behold
,
I
wil
make
them
,
that
they
shal
come
and
worship
before
thy
feete
.
S.
Iohn
and
S.
Paull
also
make
all
men
subiect
to
sinne
:
which
thing
also
S.
Austen
discourseth
learnedly
agaynst
the
Pelagians
.
Therfore
that
blameth
nothing
in
this
congregation
,
it
is
not
to
be
vnderstand
,
as
though
it
were
not
defiled
with
dayly
faultes
:
but
therfore
he
imputeth
nothinge
,
for
because
the
sinceritie
and
integritie
of
faithe
couereth
&
hideth
what
vice
so
euer
there
be
.
For
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
graffed
in
Christe
Iesu
.
And
albeit
that
other
churches
haue
also
the
right
faith
,
yet
this
excelleth
especially
,
&c.
It
might
be
referred
chiefly
to
the
Bisshop
of
the
same
Churche
.
In
this
sixte
epistle
he
commendeth
the
sincere
faith
,
and
constancie
of
faith
,
and
admonissheth
to
perseuer
,
propounding
ample
rewardes
.
And
it
hath
muche
learning
and
diuerse
:
whiche
shall
appere
in
the
treatise
therof
.
And
the
lord
herin
followeth
the
same
order
,
which
we
see
he
hath
followed
in
others
.
For
it
is
one
&
the
same
kinde
of
doctrine
with
all
churches
and
in
al
times
.
Firste
therfore
is
shewed
,
vnto
whom
the
epistle
is
written
or
dedicated
:
to
the
pastour
and
whole
congregation
of
Philadelphia
.
And
to
Christ
are
attributed
three
things
or
rather
Christ
attributeth
three
things
to
him selfe
,
that
he
is
holy
,
true
,
&
hath
the
keye
of
Dauid
:
The
which
he
hath
borrowed
of
the
Image
of
the
first
Chapt.
Christe
is
holy
,
For
now
the
Lorde
procedeth
to
tell
,
what
he
would
:
And
as
he
hathe
sayed
in
all
epistles
,
he
repeteth
in
this
also
,
that
he
knoweth
al
things
of
this
and
of
al
other
congregations
.
And
he
commendeth
so
the
perseueraunce
in
faithe
in
this
congregation
,
Howbeit
if
any
man
list
to
vnderstand
those
thinges
and
such
as
follow
herafter
peculiarly
of
the
pastour
or
bishop
of
the
church
,
I
wil
not
be
against
it
.
For
where
he
was
humble
,
and
instruct
with
no
worldly
wisedome
,
yet
furnished
with
God
his
grace
,
he
opened
the
waye
of
saluation
,
which
now
they
coulde
not
shut
vp
,
as
many
as
soughte
to
abrogate
the
preaching
of
the
gospel
.
The
vertue
of
Christ
kept
him
.
And
nowe
more
expressely
he
preacheth
or
commendeth
the
faithfull
constauncie
in
faithe
of
the
pastour
&
congregation
:
In
the
meane
season
he
toucheth
the
Iewes
the
singular
enemies
of
the
sayth
,
S.
Paull
saied
in
the
2.
Chapter
to
the
Romans
.
The
power
of
God
constreyned
many
of
them
,
forsaking
their
Iewishenesse
,
to
goe
to
the
Christen
religion
.
Therefore
if
we
couet
or
goe
about
to
reteyne
also
in
our
Churches
the
pure
worde
of
God
,
¶
He
exhorteth
them
to
perseuer
in
the
true
fayth
propoundyng
most
ample
rewardes
.
The
.xviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
they
shall
knowe
,
that
I
haue
loued
thee
:
because
thou
hast
kept
the
wordes
of
my
patience
:
therefore
will
I
kepe
thee
from
the
houre
of
temptacion
,
whiche
wil
come
vpon
all
the
worlde
,
to
tempte
them
that
dwell
vpon
the
earthe
beholde
I
come
shortely
.
Holde
fast
that
thou
hast
that
noman
take
awaye
thy
crowne
.
S.
Paull
,
which
in
the
15.
chapt
.
of
the
1.
epistle
to
the
Corinthians
sayeth
that
he
is
vnworthie
to
be
called
an
Apostle
.
&c.
And
this
is
a
wonderfull
benefite
.
For
God
is
glorified
by
such
as
are
conuerted
,
&
the
trueth
is
set
forth
,
liyng
and
superstition
are
confounded
.
Wherof
the
Sainctes
can
not
but
be
exceadingly
glad
.
The
faythful
also
are
deliuered
out
of
the
Deuils
clawes
,
and
are
saued
.
Agayne
he
commendeth
the
perseueraunce
of
the
faithfull
in
the
true
religion
.
Thou
hast
kept
,
sayeth
he
,
For
it
followeth
:
And
I
will
kepe
thee
agayne
from
the
houre
of
temptation
,
&c.
S.
Paull
hath
written
concernyng
this
matter
in
the
ende
of
the
10.
chapter
to
the
Hebrewes
,
where
a
place
also
out
of
the
2.
Chapt.
of
Abachuc
is
alledged
.
Conquerours
and
worthie
of
the
Empire
,
are
crowned
.
The
virgin
loseth
her
crowne
,
that
is
defiled
.
Therfore
heretikes
,
false
prophetes
,
and
seducers
take
awaye
the
crowne
,
what
time
they
seduce
and
corrupte
:
therefore
sayeth
the
Lorde
:
Thou
haste
gotten
honour
and
glory
,
see
that
no
man
take
it
from
thee
.
So
we
reade
that
S.
Paull
spake
in
the
2.
to
the
Coloss.
Let
no
man
take
from
you
the
victory
.
In
the
18.
of
Ezechiel
the
Lorde
testifieth
,
that
he
will
not
impute
rightuousnes
to
the
iuste
,
in
case
he
forsake
and
leaue
his
rightousenes
let
vs
praye
therefore
,
that
we
maye
euermore
perseuer
in
the
worde
of
the
Lorde
.
¶
He
procedeth
in
recityng
moste
great
rewardes
.
The
.xix.
Sermon
.
HIm
that
ouercometh
wil
I
make
a
piller
in
the
temple
of
my
God
,
and
he
shall
goe
no
more
out
.
And
I
will
wryte
vpon
him
the
name
of
my
God
,
and
the
name
of
the
citie
of
my
God
,
newe
Ierusalem
,
which
commeth
downe
out
of
Heauen
from
my
God
,
and
I
will
wryte
vpon
him
my
newe
name
.
Lette
him
that
hathe
eares
heare
,
what
the
spirite
sayeth
to
the
congregations
.
Our
Lorde
procedeth
in
raccomptynge
muche
more
ample
rewardes
,
whiche
he
woulde
geue
to
them
that
ouercome
:
And
so
he
tempereth
his
wordes
,
that
we
maye
easely
perceyue
,
this
promesse
not
onlye
to
apperteyne
to
the
congregation
of
Philadelphia
,
but
to
all
the
Churches
in
the
whole
worlde
,
yea
and
to
euerye
of
the
faythefull
.
And
as
we
haue
oftentymes
repeted
already
(
for
I
am
not
asshamed
to
repete
,
seynge
that
the
Lorde
him selfe
so
greately
vrgeth
the
victorye
)
agayne
we
saye
,
that
those
thynges
are
promised
not
to
suche
as
fighte
lightly
or
negligently
(
for
diuerse
fighte
,
S.
Paull
in
the
2.
to
the
Galath
.
chiefe
pillers
,
for
their
excellencie
,
and
that
the
churches
leaned
vpon
them
,
for
the
preaching
of
the
veritie
.
The
church
it self
also
is
called
the
piller
&
base
of
veritie
,
for
asmuch
as
it
is
grounded
vpon
the
sure
rocke
Christ
.
In
the
Temple
of
Salomon
stoode
two
columnes
or
pillers
,
figures
of
the
euerlasting
kingdome
of
Christ
,
But
where
shall
this
piller
be
set
?
where
shall
the
glory
of
Sainctes
be
famouse
?
Moreouer
the
perpetuitie
and
stablenes
of
the
glory
of
the
sainctes
and
faithful
is
signified
,
where
it
is
added
,
Here
followeth
of
the
inscription
of
the
piller
,
But
the
churche
,
is
the
citie
of
God
:
And
the
citie
of
God
,
is
the
churche
.
Whiche
is
here
set
forth
with
thre
epithetes
or
titles
,
of
the
whiche
it
is
easy
to
iudge
,
what
the
churche
is
,
or
what
we
shuld
thinke
therof
.
The
church
is
the
citie
of
God
.
For
lyke
as
the
citie
,
is
the
fellowship
of
citezens
:
Euen
so
is
the
churche
the
communion
of
sainctes
.
The
Prince
of
them
is
Christ
,
the
head
of
the
churche
.
The
rounde
worlde
it selfe
was
a
figure
of
this
churche
,
and
the
very
setting
vp
of
the
tentes
,
in
the
middes
wherof
was
sene
the
Tabernacle
,
a
token
of
the
deitie
present
,
as
it
were
a
cohabiter
.
&c.
For
the
Lorde
is
in
the
middes
of
the
churche
.
As
we
haue
red
in
the
xxvi
.
of
Leuit.
And
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.6
.
Secondly
the
churche
is
called
new
Hierusalem
.
For
the
olde
was
a
figure
of
the
newe
.
This
corporall
churche
is
new
Hierusalem
,
that
is
to
say
spirituall
.
Whiche
S.
Paul
also
affirmeth
in
the
iiii
.
to
the
Galath
.
For
in
the
thirde
place
is
expounded
that
newnes
.
It
is
not
builded
of
men
,
but
cometh
downe
from
heauen
aboue
.
For
vnlesse
we
be
borne
from
aboue
of
spirite
and
of
sede
immortall
to
witte
the
word
of
God
,
we
can
not
be
members
of
the
churche
.
And
we
are
borne
by
a
spirituall
regeneration
,
the
children
of
Christ
&
of
the
church
.
Wherof
the
Lorde
himselfe
discourseth
at
large
in
the
.iii.
of
Iohn
.
1.
Petri.
1.
And
S.
Paul
the
first
to
the
Corinthians
the
.iii.
&
iiii
.
There
shall
be
more
sayd
of
the
new
Hierusalem
in
th
end
of
this
boke
.
But
of
these
ye
vnderstande
,
what
is
the
churche
of
Christ
,
the
fellowship
of
the
faithfull
,
regenerated
by
the
worde
of
God
.
&c.
S.
Math.
1.
Cor.
xv
.
Phil.
iii.
And
the
first
of
Iohn
the
.iii.
These
most
ample
rewardes
the
sainctes
may
verely
loke
for
,
if
they
fight
that
they
may
ouercome
.
Hereunto
is
annexed
the
wonted
acclamation
,
by
the
whiche
both
this
doctrine
is
applied
and
communicated
to
all
churches
through
out
the
worlde
.
And
is
declared
that
it
came
not
of
men
as
vayne
,
but
of
the
very
spirite
of
God
moste
true
.
This
spirite
the
Lorde
graunt
vs
.
¶
The
Lorde
blameth
sore
the
churche
of
Laodicea
.
The
.xx.
Sermon
.
AND
vnto
the
Aungell
of
the
congregation
,
which
is
in
Laodices
write
:
This
saith
Amen
the
faithfull
and
true
witnes
,
the
beginning
of
the
creatures
of
God
.
I
know
thy
workes
,
that
thou
art
nother
colde
nor
hoat
:
I
would
thou
were
colde
or
hoate
.
So
then
because
thou
art
betwene
both
,
and
nother
colde
nor
hoate
,
I
wyll
spew
thee
out
of
my
mouth
:
Because
thou
sayst
:
I
am
riche
and
increased
with
goodes
,
and
haue
nede
of
nothing
:
And
knowest
not
that
thou
art
wretched
,
and
miserable
,
poore
,
blinde
and
naked
.
The
seuenth
and
last
Epistle
of
our
Sauiour
Christe
,
Laodicea
the
chiefe
citie
of
Caria
,
after
Strabo
&
Plinie
,
standeth
by
the
riuer
of
Lycus
.
Antiochus
Theos
,
Wo
be
to
them
that
contemne
this
vnmeasurable
mercy
and
goodnes
of
God
and
long
suffering
,
and
continewe
in
their
mischiefe
.
He
addeth
moreouer
an
other
thing
,
Now
he
telleth
the
churche
what
opinion
he
hath
of
her
,
&
what
she
is
,
that
is
to
say
blameth
her
.
And
as
he
hath
beaten
in
to
all
the
fourmer
,
that
he
knewe
all
their
workes
:
so
doth
he
to
this
also
.
And
first
he
sheweth
,
that
he
knoweth
this
of
the
churche
of
Laodicea
,
and
especially
of
the
Byshop
therof
that
he
is
neither
colde
,
nor
hote
.
He
addeth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
I
woulde
it
were
better
,
if
thou
were
altogether
colde
,
or
throughly
hote
:
But
now
thou
arte
lewke
warme
,
or
bloud
warme
.
An
Allegorie
taken
of
mens
meate
,
or
of
colde
,
hote
,
or
warme
water
,
and
it
is
in
a
maner
applied
prouerbially
.
He
is
colde
,
that
openly
followeth
the
worlde
,
But
heare
what
the
Lorde
saith
to
these
mungerelles
.
The
other
membre
is
playne
enough
,
that
it
were
better
they
were
hote
,
namely
with
the
spirite
of
God
,
whiche
thing
the
Apostle
requireth
in
the
.xii.
Chapt.
to
the
Romains
.
Furthermore
he
threatneth
to
plage
them
,
if
they
continue
,
as
they
haue
begonne
to
be
newters
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
¶
The
Lorde
geueth
holsome
counsell
to
the
Laodiceans
,
admonishing
them
to
repent
.
The
.xxj.
Sermon
.
I
Counsell
thee
to
bye
of
me
golde
tried
in
the
fier
,
that
thou
maiest
be
ryche
:
And
whyte
rayment
,
that
thou
maiest
be
clothed
,
that
the
shame
of
thy
nakednes
do
not
appere
:
And
annoynte
thyne
eyes
with
eye
salue
,
that
thou
maiest
see
.
As
many
as
I
loue
,
I
rebuke
and
chasten
.
Be
feruent
therfore
and
repente
.
Forasmuch
as
God
willeth
not
the
death
of
a
synner
,
The
Lord
vseth
the
word
of
counselling
,
Therfore
when
the
Lorde
counselleth
holsome
thinges
,
the
chosen
pray
that
they
may
receiue
the
same
:
And
thei
receiue
them
through
grace
,
obeiyng
the
counselles
of
God
.
The
worde
of
promission
,
and
euen
Christe
hym selfe
is
the
obiect
of
faith
,
whiche
is
the
very
purenes
it selfe
.
Wherfore
the
Lorde
counselleth
that
the
Congregation
of
Laodicea
,
should
bye
golde
tried
,
he
counselleth
that
they
should
heare
Gods
worde
,
and
beleue
it
in
deede
.
For
the
Lorde
vseth
the
worde
of
byeng
,
for
receiuynge
,
hearynge
,
and
obeying
.
Iohn
the
.iiii.
vi
.
and
.vii
And
S.
Peter
sayth
,
Lorde
,
to
whom
shall
we
go
?
Thou
hast
the
wordes
of
eternall
lyfe
.
As
though
he
should
say
:
If
we
wyll
lyue
,
we
can
go
to
none
other
,
but
vnto
thee
.
Thou
arte
the
lyfe
and
fountaine
of
all
goodnes
.
Moreouer
the
vse
and
profit
of
this
pure
golde
,
The
first
fruicte
,
is
welthe
or
riches
,
to
witte
spiritual
.
cha.
of
S.
Luke
.
And
besides
this
,
they
that
are
destitute
of
the
light
of
God
his
worde
,
and
lack
faith
,
can
not
vse
rightly
nor
wel
these
earthly
riches
.
Therfore
heauenly
riches
,
are
the
true
riches
.
With
this
were
the
Laodiceans
infected
.
But
Christ
,
whiche
is
learned
by
the
word
of
truth
,
and
perceiued
by
true
fayth
,
is
the
white
apparel
of
the
faithfull
,
their
rightuousnes
&
innocencie
.
He
couereth
al
our
spottes
,
he
abholisheth
our
shamefull
nakednes
,
decketh
vs
with
all
kinde
of
vertues
,
that
we
may
appere
honest
and
comly
before
God
in
holy
conuersation
.
For
Christ
is
the
wedding
garment
.
The
Apostle
counselleth
vs
to
put
on
Christ
,
&
that
we
be
appareled
with
rightuousnes
,
temperaunce
,
and
all
goodnes
.
The
places
be
in
the
.13
.
to
the
Romaines
.
Ephes
.
4.
Colos.
3.
chapt
.
Away
here
with
the
cowle
of
our
Lady
,
vnder
the
whiche
gather
for
the
moste
part
wicked
and
impenitent
persones
.
The
most
pure
virgin
couereth
not
suche
,
Finally
with
this
gold
is
bought
an
eie
salue
,
which
is
a
medicine
for
the
eies
,
For
all
these
thinges
the
Lord
counselleth
the
Laodicians
,
to
seke
for
Gods
word
,
and
beleue
it
verely
.
For
so
it
should
come
to
passe
,
that
being
inriched
with
al
spiritual
giftes
,
thei
might
leade
a
pure
conuersation
in
the
church
,
might
possesse
Christ
,
and
iudge
rightly
of
al
matters
of
saluation
.
And
in
these
thinges
also
consisteth
true
repentaunce
:
In
forgeuenes
of
sinnes
,
and
amendement
of
life
.
&c.
But
least
they
should
say
,
we
heare
these
thynges
in
vain
,
.iii.
Chap.
signifieth
that
a
sharpe
rebuke
,
or
seuere
chastening
is
not
always
a
signe
that
God
is
angry
,
but
oftener
a
token
that
he
is
pleased
and
loueth
vs
.
Therfor
he
saith
,
first
I
rebuked
you
sharpely
of
loue
,
and
so
sought
your
saluation
.
Therfore
it
is
now
also
an
holsome
signe
if
the
preachers
rebuke
the
church
with
sharpe
wordes
:
And
again
it
is
an
vnlucky
signe
,
if
a
foxe
tayle
be
stroken
ouer
faultes
intollerable
.
It
is
a
token
of
loue
also
,
if
a
man
suffer
sondry
mishappes
.
Which
thing
the
Apostle
discourseth
at
large
in
the
.xii.
Chapt.
to
the
Hebre.
Vpon
these
thinges
he
inferreth
the
some
of
the
matter
,
¶
He
draweth
them
also
hereby
vnto
repentaunce
.
The
.xxij.
Sermon
.
BEholde
I
stande
at
the
dore
and
knocke
:
If
any
man
heare
my
voice
and
open
the
dore
,
I
wyll
come
in
vnto
hym
,
and
will
suppe
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
:
To
him
that
ouercometh
wyll
I
graunt
to
sitte
with
me
on
my
seate
euen
as
I
ouercame
,
and
haue
sitten
with
my
father
on
his
seate
.
Let
hym
that
hath
eares
,
heare
,
what
the
spirite
saith
to
the
congregations
.
Hereby
also
the
Lorde
allureth
the
Laodiceans
to
repentaunce
,
shewyng
that
euery
time
is
mete
for
conuersion
,
and
that
God
is
euermore
ready
to
receiue
sinners
,
and
prouoketh
them
alwaies
that
they
should
amende
and
liue
.
And
this
matter
he
expoundeth
in
an
allegoricall
and
goodly
speache
,
First
therfore
is
declared
the
beneuolence
of
God
towards
sinners
,
and
his
most
ready
will
alwaies
to
receiue
the
same
,
yea
and
his
infinite
study
to
moue
men
to
repentaunce
,
that
they
might
liue
.
For
the
Lord
standeth
at
the
dore
,
and
knocketh
.
The
worde
of
standing
doth
signifie
,
that
God
is
always
prepared
,
always
watcheth
ouer
our
saluation
.
For
he
sitteth
not
styll
,
nor
lieth
not
on
the
one
syde
lyke
a
sluggarde
:
He
standeth
busely
to
his
worke
.
And
I
stand
saith
he
,
not
I
stode
,
or
shall
stande
:
But
I
stande
euermore
ready
,
euermore
louing
and
gentle
.
What
doeth
he
?
He
knocketh
,
&
that
in
dede
at
the
dore
,
desiring
to
be
let
in
.
For
like
as
he
that
knocketh
at
the
dore
seriously
,
coueteth
to
be
let
in
:
so
God
desireth
ernestly
to
be
of
vs
receiued
.
And
God
vseth
sondry
kindes
of
knocking
.
For
he
warneth
,
&
exciteth
with
his
worde
by
the
Prophets
,
againe
by
signes
&
wonders
,
&
also
by
sondry
chaunces
&
mouings
.
Than
must
we
se
,
what
is
required
of
vs
,
Let
vs
heare
moreouer
what
the
Lord
promiseth
to
them
that
open
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
suche
as
receiue
Christ
with
true
faith
.
And
here
we
must
note
a
speciall
thing
,
that
Christ
geueth
here
that
thing
,
whiche
in
the
20.
of
Matth.
he
denieth
that
he
can
geue
to
Iames
and
Iohn
,
that
is
to
sitte
in
the
glory
celestiall
.
Therfore
this
place
expoundeth
that
.
He
addeth
after
his
maner
an
acclamation
,
wherby
he
applieth
this
epistle
to
al
congregations
,
and
affirmeth
it
to
be
inspired
of
the
spirite
of
Christe
.
Whereof
we
haue
spoken
before
.
And
we
haue
treated
hitherto
of
the
seconde
parte
of
this
worke
wherin
are
declared
the
moste
excellent
poinctes
of
our
religion
,
who
&
of
what
sorte
is
Christ
,
¶
The
seconde
vision
is
shewed
to
S.
Iohn
,
wherin
he
seeth
God
in
his
Throne
with
Elders
,
whome
he
describeth
gallauntly
.
The
.xxiij.
Sermon
.
AFter
this
I
loked
,
and
beholde
a
dore
was
open
in
heauen
,
and
the
first
voice
whiche
I
hearde
was
as
it
were
a
trompet
talkyng
with
me
,
whiche
saied
:
come
vp
hither
,
and
I
will
she
we
thee
thinges
whiche
muste
be
fulfilled
herafter
.
And
immediatly
I
was
in
the
spirite
:
and
beholde
a
seate
was
set
in
heauen
,
and
one
sate
on
the
seate
.
And
he
that
sate
,
was
to
loke
vpon
like
a
Iasper
stone
,
and
a
Sardine
stone
:
and
there
was
a
rainebowe
aboute
the
seate
,
in
sighte
like
a
Smaragde
.
And
about
the
seate
,
were
xxiiii
.
seates
.
And
vpon
the
seates
,
xxiiii
.
Elders
sittinge
,
clothed
in
white
raymente
,
and
had
on
theyr
heades
crownes
of
Golde
.
The
thirde
parte
of
this
worke
reacheth
from
the
beginning
of
the
4.
chapter
,
vnto
the
beginning
of
the
12.
chapter
.
And
conteyneth
a
notable
vision
,
moste
holesome
,
and
of
muche
fruicte
.
The
first
vision
,
which
we
hearde
expounded
in
the
3.
chap.
exhibiteth
a
figure
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
church
,
and
howe
the
Lord
reigneth
in
the
same
,
how
also
the
church
behaueth
or
oughte
to
demeane
her selfe
.
In
the
seconde
vision
S.
Iohn
declareth
,
howe
by
a
most
iuste
and
most
holy
gouernement
God
gouerneth
all
thynges
by
Christ
,
which
chaunce
and
are
done
to
the
churche
in
the
worlde
and
of
the
worlde
.
And
firste
S.
Iohn
is
prepared
to
receyue
this
vision
,
And
here
he
declareth
with
a
godly
voice
,
Secondely
we
must
see
,
what
euery
thyng
signifieth
.
For
herof
dependeth
a
greate
parte
of
the
whole
misterie
:
as
concernyng
the
maner
of
vision
,
S.
Ihon
bringeth
no
newe
thing
of
the
reuelation
of
Christ
.
For
we
reade
that
such
maner
of
visions
were
exhibited
for
the
moste
parte
to
the
prophetes
,
as
to
Esaye
in
the
6.
chapt
.
To
Ezechiel
1.
and
11.
chapt
.
And
to
Daniel
in
the
7.
chapt
.
&c.
chapt
.
of
Iob
,
sayeth
:
Farre
from
God
be
wickednes
,
and
iniquitie
from
the
Almightie
.
For
the
worke
of
man
wil
he
render
to
him
,
and
accordynge
to
the
wayes
of
euery
one
he
wil
rewarde
them
.
For
verely
God
will
not
condemne
in
vaine
,
neyther
will
the
almightie
subuerte
iudgement
,
&c.
And
Aretas
Bishop
of
Cesaria
an
olde
expositour
admonissheth
,
S.
Paul
in
the
17.
of
the
Actes
denieth
that
the
deitie
is
like
the
forging
of
men
.
To
the
Romanes
.
He
ascribeth
to
the
greatest
folye
Idolles
made
after
the
shape
of
men
whiche
shoulde
represente
God
.
Wherof
we
haue
spoken
els
where
.
In
the
meane
season
are
rehearsed
two
preciouse
stones
,
whiche
by
theyr
collours
do
after
a
sorte
shaddowe
the
nature
of
our
God
,
and
admonishe
the
godly
of
greater
and
more
excellente
thinges
.
A
Iasper
is
a
grene
stone
like
an
Emeraude
.
Grenes
signifieth
the
perpetuitie
of
God
,
and
that
he
quie●teneth
and
kepeth
in
life
all
thinges
.
But
the
Sardine
loketh
with
a
fine
coulour
like
a
bright
red
.
For
God
dwelleth
in
light
inaccessible
:
The
same
is
a
consumyng
fire
,
and
also
charitie
it selfe
.
For
the
nature
of
stones
reade
Plinie
,
&c.
¶
Here
is
described
the
procedynge
of
the
holye
spirite
,
and
operation
,
the
almightie
knoweledge
of
God
,
and
howe
the
Throne
of
God
is
borne
vp
or
susteyned
of
the
foure
beastes
,
and
what
the
beastes
doe
.
The
.xxiiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
oute
of
the
Seate
proceded
lightenynges
and
thonderinges
and
voices
,
and
there
were
seuen
lampes
of
fire
,
burnynge
before
the
seate
,
whiche
are
the
seuen
spirites
of
God
.
And
before
the
seate
there
was
a
Sea
of
glasse
like
vnto
Christal
.
And
in
the
middes
of
the
seate
,
and
rounde
aboute
the
seate
,
were
foure
Beastes
full
of
eyes
before
and
behinde
.
And
the
first
beast
was
like
a
Lion
,
the
seconde
beast
like
a
calf
,
and
the
thirde
beaste
had
a
face
like
a
man
,
and
the
fourth
beaste
was
like
a
fliyng
Egle.
And
the
foure
beastes
had
eche
one
of
them
sixe
wynges
,
and
rounde
about
without
and
within
,
they
were
full
of
eyes
.
And
they
had
no
reste
daye
nother
night
:
saiyng
,
holy
holy
holy
is
the
lord
God
almightie
,
whiche
was
,
and
is
,
and
is
to
come
.
Now
followeth
,
out
of
the
Throne
proceded
lightninges
,
&c.
In
the
throne
is
he
that
sitteth
and
the
lambe
,
that
is
,
the
father
and
the
sonne
,
and
from
them
bothe
procedeth
the
holy
ghoste
.
For
by
interpretation
it
followeth
immediatly
,
which
are
the
seuen
spirites
of
God
.
For
the
lightenyngs
,
We
haue
in
the
beginning
of
this
vision
the
whole
misterie
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
,
so
much
as
is
nedeful
for
vs
to
know
,
S.
Iohn
here
,
out
of
the
throne
sayeth
he
,
proceded
lightninges
,
&c.
And
by
&
by
:
whiche
are
the
seuen
spirites
of
God
.
And
this
worde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greke
doeth
signifie
a
proceding
or
going
out
,
but
S.
Iohn
her
saieth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
proceded
or
wente
forth
.
And
therfore
that
auncient
counsel
of
Constantinople
decreed
rightly
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
&
(
I
beleue
)
in
the
holy
ghost
the
lord
,
that
quickener
,
proceding
of
the
father
,
&c.
But
because
the
Lord
him self
in
the
gospel
speaking
of
the
holy
ghost
sayeth
,
he
shal
glorifie
me
:
for
he
shal
take
of
mine
,
&
shal
shew
vnto
you
.
Al
things
what
so
euer
the
father
hath
,
are
mine
.
Therefore
I
sayed
,
that
he
shal
take
of
mine
,
&
shal
shewe
it
vnto
you
:
no
man
wil
vnderstand
the
spirite
to
procede
of
the
father
only
,
&
not
also
of
the
sonne
,
wherof
also
was
longe
contention
betwene
the
Grekes
and
Latines
.
For
if
he
procede
of
the
father
,
he
procedeth
of
the
sonne
also
.
For
euen
for
the
same
cause
at
this
present
he
is
red
to
procede
out
of
the
Throne
.
But
in
the
Throne
is
not
only
he
that
sitteth
,
but
the
lambe
also
,
of
whome
in
the
5.
chapt
.
shal
be
added
,
that
the
lambe
hath
seuen
eyes
,
which
are
the
seuen
spirites
of
God
,
sent
into
the
whole
world
.
Albeit
therfore
that
in
the
15.
of
Iohn
,
the
holy
ghost
is
sayed
to
procede
from
the
father
:
yet
there
is
set
before
:
whom
I
(
saieth
the
sonne
)
wil
sende
vnto
you
from
my
father
.
To
be
short
,
if
there
be
one
substaunce
and
nature
of
the
father
&
of
the
sonne
,
I
see
not
howe
the
holy
ghost
should
procede
from
the
father
,
that
he
shuld
not
procede
of
the
sonne
also
.
Let
vs
rather
leaue
those
scrupulouse
disputations
to
idle
wits
:
let
vs
beleue
,
that
the
spirite
procedeth
from
both
.
Moreouer
the
vertue
or
effecte
and
operation
of
the
holy
ghost
,
is
here
also
set
forth
&
declared
gallauntly
.
Hereunto
is
added
an
other
thing
,
a
glassie
Sea
before
the
seate
,
in
clerenes
and
brightnes
representing
Christal
.
And
first
is
shewed
in
what
place
of
the
throne
the
beastes
were
:
After
,
Chapt.
of
Nahum
.
And
so
be
al
creatures
ministers
of
the
iudgements
of
God
,
comming
out
of
his
iudiciall
Throne
.
¶
Here
is
declared
what
the
Elders
did
about
the
Throne
,
and
how
they
sange
vnto
God
a
song
of
prayse
.
The
.xxv.
Sermon
.
ANd
whan
these
beastes
gaue
glory
and
honour
,
and
thankes
to
him
that
sate
on
the
seate
,
which
liueth
for
euer
&
euer
:
The
.xxiiii.
Elders
fel
downe
before
him
that
sat
on
the
Throne
,
and
worshipped
him
that
liueth
for
euer
,
and
cast
their
Crownes
befor
the
Throne
,
saiyng
:
thou
arte
worthie
lorde
to
receyue
glory
and
honour
and
power
.
For
thou
haste
created
all
thinges
,
and
for
thy
willes
sake
they
are
and
were
created
.
This
most
godly
vision
wel
and
rightly
vnderstande
,
And
by
the
waye
he
inferreth
in
repetyng
what
the
beastes
did
:
and
declareth
also
what
the
.xxiiii.
elders
did
.
Those
beastes
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
whole
numbre
of
creatures
,
whose
ministerie
God
vseth
,
in
the
gouernement
of
things
,
ascribe
three
thinges
vnto
God
sitting
,
that
is
to
saye
,
ruling
and
gouerning
al
thinges
,
to
God
I
say
liuing
for
euer
,
that
is
to
saye
,
eternall
,
liuinge
,
and
geuynge
or
inspiringe
life
into
all
thinges
.
Firste
in
dede
glory
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
whiche
is
a
maiestie
,
or
greate
estimation
,
a
reputation
,
worshyp
,
S.
Paul
in
the
13.
to
the
Romanes
speakinge
of
obedience
dewe
to
the
magistrate
:
to
whome
ye
owe
feare
,
sayeth
he
,
geue
feare
:
And
to
whom
you
owe
honour
,
geue
honour
.
In
the
third
place
followeth
benediction
,
whiche
he
called
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
thankesgeuing
,
and
praise
.
For
we
be
commaunded
to
prayse
all
the
workes
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
geue
thankes
for
the
same
.
Iob
is
saied
to
haue
blessed
or
thanked
God
,
for
the
most
greuouse
affliction
that
he
sent
him
.
For
he
sayed
:
like
as
it
pleased
the
Lord
,
so
hath
it
been
done
:
the
name
of
the
lord
be
blessed
.
Whilest
the
beastes
do
attribute
al
these
things
to
him
that
sitteth
on
the
throne
,
by
their
example
they
teache
vs
,
what
we
should
do
verely
to
geue
al
these
&
singular
things
vnto
god
.
Which
if
we
do
,
al
murmuring
shall
cease
,
&
disputations
commenced
of
searchinge
&
examining
the
workes
of
God
through
out
curiositie
.
With
the
laude
and
praise
of
the
beastes
is
ioyned
the
hymne
or
songe
of
the
.xxiiii.
They
first
arise
out
of
their
seates
or
chaires
,
Than
the
sainctes
worship
,
Vnto
all
these
thinges
is
added
,
Yea
&
with
expresse
wordes
they
testifie
,
why
they
threwe
away
their
crownes
:
Not
that
being
vnthankefull
to
God
,
they
esteme
not
highly
his
giftes
:
But
for
that
they
playnly
acknowledge
al
glory
to
be
dew
to
him
alone
.
Therfore
they
accorde
very
well
with
the
beastes
and
all
the
creatures
of
God
,
and
saiyng
an
Himne
to
the
high
Prince
,
they
confesse
him
to
be
worthy
to
receiue
glory
.
&c.
And
he
said
to
receiue
not
that
he
had
it
not
before
:
But
for
that
it
shuld
seme
a
most
vnworthy
thing
,
if
either
they
or
any
other
creature
,
woulde
chalenge
vnto
them
those
thinges
which
apperteine
to
God
alone
.
They
adde
also
or
render
a
reason
,
why
they
submit
both
them selues
,
&
al
theirs
vnto
God
,
&
attribute
to
the
same
glory
,
honor
,
&
power
.
For
thou
,
say
thei
,
hast
created
al
things
,
(
Dia
)
thy
wil
,
they
are
,
&
were
created
.
This
glory
of
God
is
wonderful
&
vnmeasurable
.
How
great
,
say
they
thou
art
,
&
that
al
power
&
glory
is
dewe
vnto
thee
appereth
of
the
making
&
creation
of
the
world
vniuersal
.
No
man
was
with
thee
at
the
creation
therof
,
no
man
gaue
thee
counsel
what
or
how
thou
shuldest
do
,
no
man
helped
thee
thus
much
.
Who
than
shuld
approch
vnto
thee
to
be
partaker
in
power
?
who
shuld
glory
before
thee
God
&
maker
of
al
things
?
Thou
alone
madest
al
things
,
alone
preseruest
al
,
&
alone
gouernest
al.
Thou
willest
,
&
they
were
made
:
Thou
saidest
,
&
they
were
created
.
It
was
enough
to
haue
said
,
it
was
enough
to
haue
willed
.
And
in
dede
al
thinges
at
this
day
haue
their
being
through
thy
wil
,
without
any
painefulnes
&
trauel
of
thine
.
Thou
gouernest
al
thing
in
best
&
most
goodly
order
.
This
testifieth
the
wonderful
course
of
the
stars
,
the
plesaunt
chaunge
of
things
,
the
most
swete
&
plentiful
fruites
spring
of
the
same
.
Who
than
wold
not
gladly
submit
both
him self
&
al
his
to
thee
&
to
thy
gouernment
,
who
wold
not
commit
al
his
thinges
vnto
thee
?
Who
wold
not
acknowledge
the
power
&
glory
to
be
thyne
?
Let
vs
marke
these
thinges
with
attentiue
mindes
,
that
we
may
also
appere
such
before
God
as
we
sethe
sainctes
in
heauen
appere
.
God
graunt
vs
this
.
¶
Of
him
that
sitteth
in
throne
,
&
holdeth
the
boke
in
his
right
hand
sealed
with
.vii.
seales
:
What
that
sealed
boke
is
.
The
.xxvj.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
in
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
on
the
throne
a
boke
written
within
and
on
the
backe
side
,
sealed
with
seuen
seales
.
And
I
sawe
a
strong
angel
preaching
with
a
loud
voice
:
who
is
worthy
to
open
the
boke
&
lose
the
seales
therof
?
And
no
man
in
heauen
nor
in
earth
,
nother
vnder
the
earth
,
was
able
to
open
the
boke
,
&
to
ioke
theron
.
And
I
wept
much
because
no
man
was
found
worthy
to
open
and
reade
the
boke
,
nother
to
loke
theron
.
He
now
procedeth
to
describe
more
fully
hym
that
sitteth
on
the
Throne
:
Of
whome
he
had
touched
certen
and
a
fewe
thinges
before
.
In
this
pece
is
no
smal
force
of
this
our
matter
.
For
now
wyll
he
shewe
that
,
whiche
in
this
treatise
is
principall
,
that
all
thinges
whiche
are
done
in
the
worlde
through
God
his
prouidence
are
moste
iustly
and
holily
gouerned
by
Christ
.
Whiche
thing
all
the
sainctes
of
God
,
and
creatures
acknowledging
,
for
an
example
to
vs
,
that
we
shuld
do
the
lyke
,
do
prayse
and
celebrate
him
that
liueth
for
euer
.
And
it
shall
behoue
vs
to
way
euery
worde
,
synce
that
in
euery
one
are
greate
misteries
,
&
nothing
is
spoken
in
vaine
.
And
verely
that
God
almighty
sitteth
in
a
Throne
.
Here
appereth
an
allusion
made
,
as
ther
is
in
many
other
places
of
the
scripture
,
to
the
princes
of
this
worlde
,
whiche
haue
bokes
of
the
lawes
,
of
priuileges
,
of
institutes
what
thing
is
done
,
and
is
to
be
done
,
finally
of
secretes
,
of
actes
,
of
condemned
,
and
of
citezens
,
of
lyfe
and
of
death
.
For
so
is
both
the
boke
and
bokes
assigned
to
God
.
Moises
saith
in
in
the
.33
.
of
Exodus
.
Put
me
out
of
the
boke
of
lyfe
,
&c.
In
the
Psalmes
is
muche
mention
of
these
bokes
of
God
:
In
the
Psalm
.
56.69.139
.
In
the
seuenth
of
Daniel
,
bokes
are
opened
wherof
mention
is
made
also
in
the
.20
.
of
the
Apocalipse
.
We
reade
in
the
.3
.
of
Malach.
of
a
boke
of
remembraunce
before
God
.
Therfore
this
boke
of
God
conteineth
all
the
counsels
of
God
,
al
his
workes
and
iudgementes
.
For
we
shall
heare
by
and
by
,
And
thre
thinges
are
chiefly
spoken
of
this
boke
.
Firste
,
that
it
lieth
not
in
the
Throne
,
or
in
the
bosome
of
hym
that
sitteth
,
or
vnder
the
Throne
,
or
that
it
hangeth
before
or
behinde
the
Throne
:
But
it
is
in
the
right
hand
of
God
.
Herby
is
signified
the
operation
or
power
of
God
,
&
the
same
moste
iust
and
moste
mightie
.
Finally
the
boke
is
sealed
with
seuen
seales
.
For
it
is
most
strongly
closed
and
fastened
.
Now
therfore
the
opening
of
the
boke
,
S.
Iohn
,
saying
,
that
no
man
in
heauen
or
in
earth
is
founde
,
whiche
coulde
open
the
boke
.
Yet
neuerthelesse
aboute
the
Throne
sate
the
xxiiii
.
Elders
,
representinge
the
Type
of
all
Sainctes
in
glory
,
not
one
of
al
them
was
found
,
which
could
open
the
boke
.
Therfore
be
thei
a
great
deale
madder
,
which
do
attribute
the
gouernement
of
things
in
the
church
to
the
Pope
a
most
corrupte
and
filthie
man
.
Only
Christ
receiued
al
power
in
Heauen
and
in
Earth
:
as
we
shall
incontinently
more
fully
vnderstande
.
S.
Iohn
wepeth
,
But
he
rehersed
three
thinges
,
to
open
,
rede
and
loke
vpon
.
No
man
liuing
openeth
,
for
that
no
man
is
mete
for
so
great
a
charge
,
saue
only
the
sonne
of
God
.
No
manne
readeth
or
vnderstandeth
fully
the
iudgements
of
God
,
but
the
sonne
,
and
to
whom
he
hath
reuealed
,
so
muche
as
any
man
hathe
.
No
man
loketh
on
it
,
that
is
to
saye
,
can
beholde
the
workes
and
iudgementes
of
God
,
but
he
shal
be
offended
,
excepte
he
be
indewed
with
the
spirite
,
&
purified
with
the
same
.
Therefore
we
must
axe
grace
of
him
,
that
we
maye
vnderstande
so
muche
of
Gods
iudgementes
as
shal
suffice
,
and
may
iudge
wel
of
the
same
.
Aretas
Bishop
of
Cesaria
,
an
expositour
of
this
boke
:
neither
any
,
sayeth
he
,
of
those
that
lacke
fleshe
,
nor
any
of
them
that
are
in
the
fleshe
,
nor
yet
of
suche
as
are
deperted
leauing
their
fleshe
behinde
them
,
hath
receiued
a
perfit
knoweledge
of
godly
matters
.
And
by
and
by
after
:
nother
only
is
there
any
which
could
open
it
,
but
also
not
so
much
as
loke
vpon
it
:
that
is
to
saye
,
coulde
not
loke
attentiuely
on
the
iudgments
of
God
.
and
so
forth
.
And
the
contexte
of
the
whole
place
proueth
sufficiently
,
that
S.
Iohn
speaketh
here
of
the
iudgments
verely
:
but
chiefly
of
the
gouernement
of
thinges
.
The
Lord
Iesus
be
glorified
for
euer
.
Amen
.
¶
Here
is
liuely
described
the
Lambe
in
the
throne
of
God
,
receiuing
the
boke
of
the
hand
of
him
that
sitteth
and
opening
it
.
The
.xxvij.
Sermon
.
AND
one
of
the
Elders
sayd
vnto
me
,
wepe
not
:
Beholde
the
Lion
,
whiche
is
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
,
the
roote
of
Dauid
,
hath
obteyned
to
open
the
boke
,
to
lowse
the
seuen
seales
therof
.
And
I
behelde
,
and
lo
,
in
the
middes
of
the
seate
,
and
of
the
foure
beastes
,
and
in
the
middes
of
the
Elders
,
stode
a
lambe
as
though
he
had
bene
killed
,
whiche
had
seuen
hornes
,
and
seuen
eies
,
which
are
the
seuen
spirites
of
God
,
sent
into
all
the
worlde
,
and
he
came
&
toke
the
boke
out
of
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
.
The
comfort
of
this
elder
,
and
verely
the
heauenly
&
most
Godly
doctrine
tendeth
to
this
ende
,
that
we
should
vnderstande
,
that
all
the
complaintes
,
weping
,
grudging
,
and
the
sondry
tourmoylinges
of
our
minde
,
can
not
be
quenched
,
appeased
&
quieted
,
vnlesse
we
see
and
beleue
,
that
to
Christ
(
as
here
is
moste
playnely
and
manifestly
set
forth
)
is
geuen
of
the
father
al
power
in
heauen
and
in
earthe
:
and
therfore
to
be
constituted
like
as
the
only
redemer
,
so
also
the
head
,
Prince
,
and
gouernour
of
al
,
whiche
vnder
the
seale
of
fayth
and
veritie
,
shoulde
gouerne
all
thinges
that
are
by
God
his
prouidence
ordeyned
,
and
euen
now
dispiseth
them
,
and
reuealeth
vnto
vs
so
muche
of
God
his
iudgmentes
as
do
suffice
vs
.
This
if
we
beleue
with
a
faythful
and
syncere
minde
,
we
shal
haue
quiet
consciences
in
al
the
workes
of
God
,
euen
suche
as
are
harde
to
indure
,
and
seme
to
some
men
most
vnreasonable
.
For
we
know
that
he
by
whome
all
thinges
are
gouerned
,
is
of
our
nature
and
kinde
,
yea
euen
our
owne
brother
:
and
such
verely
as
fauoureth
vs
with
al
his
harte
,
hath
suffered
death
for
vs
,
and
loueth
nothynge
better
in
all
the
world
than
man
:
Moreouer
whiche
hath
ouercomen
death
,
sonne
,
the
Deuil
and
Hell
,
and
hath
ouercomen
them
for
vs
.
Who
wil
nowe
than
suspecte
his
gouernement
,
permission
or
operation
?
Thou
haste
a
brother
in
the
Princes
Courte
,
whome
thou
arte
assured
to
fauour
thee
from
the
botome
of
his
harte
:
thou
hearest
saye
,
howe
he
hathe
geuen
vnto
him
of
the
Prince
the
gouernement
and
iudgement
of
the
whole
countrie
,
woldest
thou
sticke
or
be
lothe
to
submitte
thy selfe
vnto
him
?
naye
rather
thou
doest
truste
and
hope
to
obteyne
any
thing
of
thy
brother
.
Therefore
let
vs
remembre
,
S.
Iohn
testifieth
in
the
.1
.
Chapter
.
And
S.
Paul
also
to
the
philipp
.
2.
Coloss.
1.
and
to
the
Hebrewes
the
.1
.
Chapter
.
He
is
sayed
at
this
present
to
haue
ouercomen
or
obteyned
to
open
the
boke
,
and
lowse
the
Seales
therof
.
Therfore
by
the
knoweledge
of
him
,
and
through
faith
in
him
,
we
obteyne
,
that
with
a
ioyefull
minde
we
maye
loke
vpon
the
boke
,
the
iudgementes
and
all
the
workes
of
God
,
and
quietly
and
patiently
to
beare
the
openyng
therof
,
and
gouernment
of
al
together
.
&c.
First
is
sayed
,
that
a
Lion
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
hath
ouercomen
:
Secondly
Christ
is
called
the
rote
of
Dauid
,
wherin
he
appereth
to
haue
alluded
to
that
saiyng
of
Esaye
in
the
.11
.
S.
Peter
him self
in
the
.1
.
Pet.
1.
and
S.
Paull
in
the
.1
.
to
the
Corinth.
5.
haue
brought
.
Esaye
accordeth
with
them
in
the
.53
.
chapter
.
And
so
expounded
by
the
Apostle
S.
Philip
in
the
8.
of
the
Actes
.
Finally
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
whiche
with
the
fingar
stretched
out
and
poinctyng
to
Christ
,
exclamed
:
beholde
the
Lambe
of
God
,
whyche
taketh
awaye
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
Let
vs
therfore
beleue
,
that
the
same
Iesus
Christ
,
vnto
whom
al
power
is
geuen
of
the
father
,
to
be
our
deliuerer
,
our
expiation
,
reconciliation
,
innocencie
,
sanctification
,
iustification
and
euerlastyng
saluation
:
as
he
whom
we
shal
heare
in
the
xiii
.
chapt
.
to
haue
been
slayne
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
for
so
much
as
his
only
death
,
&
one
oblation
made
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
continually
to
the
worlds
ende
,
doeth
sanctifie
al
those
that
are
sanctified
Which
the
Apostle
also
affirmeth
in
the
.10
.
to
the
Hebrewes
.
Howebeit
this
lambe
or
sauiour
of
the
worlde
is
sayed
to
stand
in
the
middes
of
the
throne
,
verely
for
that
now
he
executeth
th
office
of
a
catholicke
kinge
,
and
priest
&
gouernour
,
beynge
alwayes
ready
and
prepared
to
saue
.
So
S.
Stephen
also
in
the
.7
.
of
the
Actes
seeth
him
standing
.
Or
els
in
other
places
we
reade
that
Christ
sitteth
on
the
right
hande
of
the
father
.
To
the
which
this
place
gayne
saieth
not
,
considering
that
to
sitte
,
is
bothe
to
rest
and
to
reigne
.
Moreouer
this
our
Lambe
appereth
in
the
Throne
of
the
diuine
maiestie
,
Furthermore
this
lambe
Christ
Iesus
our
lord
hath
.vii.
And
such
is
Christ
,
as
we
haue
hearde
described
hitherto
,
This
description
of
Christ
is
singular
,
moste
excellent
,
very
euangelicall
,
and
ful
of
consolation
:
and
therfore
is
it
chiefly
to
be
layde
vp
in
the
botome
of
our
hartes
.
Where
we
finde
also
that
they
were
disceaued
in
theyr
iudgment
,
which
were
not
affrayde
to
saye
,
that
in
this
boke
,
besides
the
Apostolical
maner
,
fewe
thinges
were
taught
of
Christe
,
and
of
our
redemption
.
Let
vs
praye
vnto
the
Lorde
,
that
he
would
vouchesafe
to
illumine
our
mindes
.
Amen
.
¶
Here
is
described
adoration
and
prayse
geuyng
or
an
Himne
songe
vnto
Christ
of
the
beasts
and
Elders
.
The
.xxviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
he
had
taken
the
boke
,
the
foure
beastes
,
and
.xxiiii.
Elders
fel
downe
before
the
lambe
,
hauynge
Harpes
and
golden
Vialles
ful
of
odours
(
which
are
the
prayers
of
Sainctes
)
and
they
sange
a
newe
songe
,
saiyng
:
Thou
arte
worthy
to
take
the
boke
,
and
to
open
the
Seales
therof
:
for
thou
waste
killed
,
&
haste
redemed
vs
by
thy
bloud
,
out
of
all
kinredes
and
tongues
,
and
people
and
nations
,
and
haste
made
vs
vnto
our
God
,
Kinges
and
Priestes
,
and
we
shall
reigne
on
the
earth
.
We
haue
hearde
,
For
this
example
is
verely
manifolde
,
and
euen
of
sixe
partes
,
suche
as
you
shall
hardely
finde
propounded
in
any
other
matter
.
S.
Iohn
treateth
in
this
example
.
For
first
he
painteth
out
gallauntly
the
behauiour
of
the
beastes
and
elders
.
After
he
annexeth
the
Himne
,
prayse
geuyng
,
or
songe
.
And
so
much
as
apperteyneth
their
behauiour
.
Afore
al
thinges
they
fal
downe
before
the
lambe
:
as
euen
nowe
I
sayed
.
Agayne
there
are
obiecte
to
vs
the
Elders
liyng
prostrate
on
the
pauement
,
holding
in
their
handes
harpes
and
vialles
.
Of
this
place
S.
Ireney
in
the
4.
boke
agaynste
heresies
,
And
the
praise
or
thankes
geuing
of
the
heauenly
sainctes
he
hath
called
a
newe
songe
,
Esaye
.xlij.
And
newe
songes
be
called
these
newe
balades
or
verses
in
meter
,
whyche
are
made
of
some
newe
benefite
or
noble
acte
done
.
And
because
the
minde
of
manne
is
delighted
greately
with
newe
benefites
,
they
synge
a
newe
songe
,
whyche
with
a
ioyefull
mynde
prayse
GOD
,
and
geue
him
thankes
with
theyr
inwarde
affections
.
Finallye
they
synge
a
newe
songe
,
whiche
wyth
purified
myndes
and
renewed
with
the
Spirite
doe
laude
GOD
:
whiche
thynge
was
chiefely
geuen
to
those
heauenly
Sainctes
.
Whereof
we
learne
agayne
howe
it
behoueth
our
mindes
to
be
affected
and
furnisshed
in
the
prayers
and
prayses
of
GOD
.
This
same
,
sayeth
Aretas
,
I
cal
a
new
songe
,
by
whose
benefite
we
,
whiche
beyng
lighted
in
al
partes
of
the
earth
,
departing
from
the
antiquitie
of
the
lawe
written
,
and
walkynge
in
the
newnes
of
life
,
are
taught
by
the
holy
ghost
to
singe
a
geuing
of
thankes
.
Whome
also
he
hath
redemed
,
they
declare
by
the
waye
,
Of
redemption
followeth
an
other
effect
of
Christes
death
,
The
Sainctes
adde
moreouer
that
they
shal
reygne
vpon
earth
,
to
wit
through
the
vertue
of
Christ
:
not
corporally
,
Let
the
Sainctes
,
I
saie
,
consider
these
thinges
,
when
they
be
oppressed
of
the
wicked
for
the
veritie
and
rightuousnes
,
through
the
permission
of
Christ
gouernour
of
al
,
in
this
world
,
let
them
neuerthelesse
glorifie
the
Lord
God
,
and
praise
him
without
ceasyng
.
To
him
be
glory
for
euer
.
¶
Here
is
described
the
commendation
and
Hymne
sayed
vnto
Christ
of
the
Aungels
and
al
creatures
.
&c.
The
.xxix.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
behelde
,
&
hearde
the
voyce
of
many
Aungelles
aboute
the
Throne
,
&
about
the
beastes
and
the
elders
,
&
I
hearde
thousande
thousandes
saiyng
with
a
lowde
voice
:
worthie
is
the
lambe
that
was
killed
,
to
receiue
power
,
and
riches
and
wisedome
,
and
strength
and
honour
,
and
glory
,
and
blessing
.
And
all
creatures
which
are
in
heauen
,
and
on
the
earth
,
and
vnder
the
earth
,
and
in
the
Sea
,
and
all
that
are
in
them
,
hearde
.
I
saiyng
:
blessing
,
honour
,
glory
,
and
power
be
vnto
him
,
that
sitteth
vpon
the
seate
,
and
to
the
lambe
for
euer
more
.
And
the
.iiii.
beastes
sayed
,
Amen
.
And
the
.xxiiii.
Elders
fell
vpon
their
faces
and
worshipped
him
that
liueth
for
euer
more
.
In
the
fourth
place
nowe
come
the
Aungels
of
God
also
to
the
Elders
and
to
the
beastes
,
Of
Aungels
Dauid
in
.c.iiii.
Psalm.
speaking
emongs
other
thinges
:
which
maketh
,
sayeth
he
,
his
Aungels
spirites
,
S.
Paull
also
to
the
Hebr.
brynging
this
same
place
of
Dauid
,
be
they
not
al
,
sayeth
he
,
ministring
spirites
,
whiche
are
sent
forth
into
ministerie
,
for
them
which
be
heyres
of
Saluation
?
verely
vnderstandyng
men
.
These
thinges
teach
vs
to
iudge
rightly
of
Aungels
,
and
that
no
man
should
worshippe
ministers
,
or
any
be
they
neuer
so
excellent
creatures
,
for
theyr
godly
giftes
.
Nother
in
dede
can
the
Aungels
or
Sainctes
abide
them selues
to
be
worshipped
.
Here
doubtles
they
attribute
all
glory
to
God
and
to
the
Lambe
,
to
God
three
and
one
,
that
all
we
should
doe
the
like
.
Here
is
also
declared
the
place
,
wherin
the
Aungelles
were
,
about
the
Throne
,
about
the
beastes
,
and
about
the
Elders
.
Therefore
they
garded
al
these
places
rounde
about
as
it
were
a
garde
.
Daniel
in
times
paste
sawe
thinges
not
muche
vnlike
these
in
the
.7
.
chapt
.
Certenly
they
stande
like
ministers
and
seruitours
,
ready
to
do
seruice
.
Aungels
are
sayed
also
to
be
about
the
godly
vpon
earth
,
&
to
attende
vpon
the
saluation
and
ministerie
of
men
.
In
the
.34
.
Psalm.
Dauid
singeth
,
he
beyng
afflicted
called
vpon
the
lorde
,
and
the
Lorde
hearde
him
,
and
from
all
his
troubles
he
deliuered
him
.
The
Aungel
of
the
lord
pitcheth
his
tentes
about
them
which
feare
him
(
the
lord
)
&
he
deliuereth
them
.
And
not
much
vnlike
things
you
maye
reade
in
the
.91
.
Psalm.
And
thou
shalt
here
note
,
that
those
that
be
afflicted
do
cal
vpon
the
lord
,
and
not
the
Aungels
:
And
that
the
lord
doeth
heare
,
and
deliuer
,
and
for
the
workyng
therof
vseth
the
ministerie
of
Aungels
,
as
his
ministers
.
And
like
as
no
man
that
is
wel
in
his
witte
doeth
reuerence
,
cal
vpon
,
and
worshippe
the
sonne
,
for
that
God
by
the
same
geueth
great
benefites
to
men
.
So
no
man
honoureth
,
calleth
vpon
,
and
worshippeth
Aungels
for
that
God
vseth
their
ministerie
in
deliueryng
of
men
.
For
after
this
,
the
proper
duetie
or
office
of
Aungelles
is
touched
:
They
singe
prayses
to
God
,
and
commende
the
lambe
of
God
,
and
that
with
a
lowde
voice
.
It
skilleth
not
greatly
wheter
with
a
lowe
or
an
high
voyce
thou
singest
prayses
to
the
Lord
:
but
for
asmuche
as
they
that
crye
with
a
lowde
voice
,
are
for
the
moste
parte
sore
moued
,
as
ouerwhelmed
wyth
great
sorrow
,
or
with
great
gladnes
reioysing
,
therfore
shall
we
prayse
God
with
a
lowde
voyce
,
in
case
with
a
stoute
spirite
,
and
with
the
inwarde
affection
of
the
harte
we
shal
prayse
God
.
And
seuen
thinges
do
the
Aungelles
attribute
to
the
lambe
,
that
is
to
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
on
the
right
hande
of
the
father
.
First
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
power
to
witte
godly
,
almighty
,
viuificatiue
,
and
conseruatiue
.
Of
this
I
spake
also
before
.
Secondly
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
richesse
.
For
he
is
riche
,
as
the
Apostle
sayeth
,
for
al
that
cal
vpon
him
.
Rom.
10.
And
Primasius
:
Christ
him self
,
saieth
he
,
is
the
treasure
of
al
good
things
,
&c.
For
schaddais
,
the
sufficiencie
of
al
goods
of
the
minde
and
body
:
And
if
it
be
lawful
to
attribute
a
prophane
worde
vnto
God
,
he
is
very
Saturne
,
fulfillyng
al
creatures
.
And
sins
the
Aungelles
do
so
commende
Christ
,
who
woulde
thinke
,
that
men
should
so
scrape
to
themselues
,
as
though
they
themselues
could
fil
their
owne
desires
?
Than
they
attribute
to
Christ
wisedom
,
to
witte
godly
and
great
.
For
the
sonne
is
the
wisedome
of
the
father
.
Wherof
treateth
Salomon
much
.
By
this
wisedome
can
he
rule
al
things
by
most
agreable
and
best
gouernment
.
Who
shall
saye
?
Thus
it
should
haue
ben
done
.
The
wisedom
of
God
hath
most
goodlily
&
wel
made
al
thinges
from
the
beginnyng
,
so
that
our
reason
can
iustly
blame
nothing
:
what
thing
shal
we
blame
than
nowe
in
the
vniuersal
gouernment
of
Christ
?
They
ascribe
vnto
Christ
also
strength
to
execute
verely
such
thinges
as
he
hath
most
wisely
ordeyned
,
finally
strength
to
defende
his
,
and
to
subdewe
the
aduersaries
.
For
he
is
almightie
.
Such
thinges
as
follow
,
honour
,
glory
,
and
thankes
geuing
,
are
declared
before
,
what
they
be
,
and
of
what
force
:
sauyng
that
the
thing
he
called
first
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
he
calleth
now
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
blessing
,
prayse
,
and
geuyng
of
thankes
.
This
Hymne
sayed
in
the
praise
of
Christ
,
S.
Paul
in
the
1.
to
the
Hebr.
hath
declared
.
Here
than
are
confuted
who
so
euer
preferre
Aungels
to
Christ
.
The
heretikes
are
confuted
that
are
called
Aungelical
,
to
witte
worshippers
of
Aungels
.
The
aungels
themselues
do
here
reproue
their
errour
:
that
not
without
cause
they
are
accompted
of
S.
Austen
emongs
heretikes
.
Yf
richesse
,
glory
and
honour
be
dewe
to
Christ
alone
,
and
that
he
excelleth
them
,
wherfore
are
the
same
communicated
to
creatures
?
Otherwise
we
admonish
all
godly
,
that
they
thinke
highlye
of
Aungels
,
and
acknowledge
and
maruel
at
the
benefites
of
God
in
them
:
and
that
we
loue
the
same
as
bretherne
,
and
felowes
,
and
coinheriters
of
the
same
saluation
:
much
lesse
contemne
or
blame
them
,
Whereof
I
wil
speake
more
at
an
other
time
.
Hitherto
hath
he
recited
the
excellent
prayses
,
the
Panegyrical
verses
or
Himnes
of
the
excellent
creatures
of
God
,
of
those
Elders
in
dede
especially
and
generally
of
al
,
The
Hymne
of
al
creatures
,
like
as
that
was
of
the
beasts
,
The
foure
beastes
singe
to
it
Amen
,
¶
Two
seales
are
opened
,
and
the
directe
course
of
Gods
worde
is
,
and
a
cruel
course
of
warres
against
the
disobedient
.
The
.xxx.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
when
the
lambe
opened
one
of
the
seales
,
Hitherto
hath
th
apostle
,
prepared
the
auditours
to
heare
with
a
quiet
minde
,
the
iudgementes
of
God
and
fatal
destenies
of
the
church
,
and
patiently
to
beare
all
aduersitie
,
and
that
we
should
worship
him
in
al
thinges
,
and
geue
glory
to
his
name
:
consequently
he
expoundeth
in
a
most
goodly
order
the
iudgementes
of
God
,
and
destenies
of
the
Church
,
shewyng
how
the
sonne
of
God
gouerneth
the
ordenaunces
of
God
and
his
eternall
prouidence
.
And
this
is
as
it
were
a
Prognostication
for
all
times
and
Ages
vnto
the
worldes
ende
.
Horses
To
the
same
is
geuen
a
Crowne
,
And
this
place
teacheth
,
Thou
makest
exception
,
that
they
were
heretikes
whiche
resisted
the
bisshop
and
See
of
Rome
in
these
.500
.
last
yeres
,
as
Bertrame
,
Iohn
Scot
surnamed
Dunse
,
Berengarius
,
Arnoldus
Brixianus
,
Waldo
Wicleffe
,
and
Husse
,
Luther
,
and
Zwinglius
,
and
such
other
men
of
the
same
sorte
,
moreouer
certen
of
these
were
ouercomen
also
,
and
put
to
death
by
the
Pope
.
I
aunswer
,
that
as
men
they
might
erre
in
many
thinges
:
but
in
those
thinges
wherin
with
the
Scripture
they
consente
agaynst
the
See
of
Rome
,
I
affirme
that
they
erred
not
,
but
sayed
the
trueth
.
Wherupon
it
is
certaine
that
Christ
ouercame
by
them
.
What
time
Micheas
,
Helias
,
Zacharias
,
Amos
,
Ieremias
and
others
preached
by
the
worde
of
God
agaynste
Idols
and
worshippers
of
Idols
,
they
were
also
condemned
for
seditioufe
and
heretikes
:
yea
and
certen
of
them
were
taken
out
of
the
waye
:
but
was
the
veritie
vanquisshed
?
Antichrist
is
saied
that
he
shuld
haue
good
fortune
,
and
that
he
should
punish
&
afflict
the
strong
,
and
the
people
of
God
:
but
men
beyng
ministers
may
be
oppressed
,
the
ministerie
neuer
decayeth
.
S.
Paull
sayeth
that
he
is
bounden
for
the
Gospels
sake
,
but
the
Gospel
not
to
be
bounden
.
Therfore
hath
he
ouercomen
hitherto
,
and
shall
ouercome
still
,
which
went
forth
that
he
might
conquer
.
They
stumble
vpon
this
conquerour
as
at
the
stone
of
offence
,
who
so
euer
,
and
what
so
euer
they
be
,
whiche
seke
to
interrupte
the
playne
course
of
the
Gospell
.
Moreouer
what
time
the
seconde
seale
should
be
opened
the
seconde
beast
,
And
the
chiefest
rightuousenes
is
,
Let
vs
peruse
ouer
stories
,
and
see
and
suche
warres
be
not
founde
,
wherin
men
haue
slaine
themselues
with
mutuall
woundes
,
and
haue
killed
one
an
other
like
beastes
.
If
you
wil
reade
Herodiane
,
Orosius
,
and
other
good
Historiographers
,
you
maye
finde
that
the
Romane
Emperours
haue
ben
troubled
with
moste
greuouse
warres
,
for
none
other
cause
,
than
that
thei
refused
peace
offered
to
them
by
the
gospell
.
For
none
other
cause
was
Rome
it selfe
at
the
last
taken
by
the
Westgothians
,
of
the
Eastgothians
burnte
and
distroyed
.
The
lord
had
geuen
them
Christen
Princes
:
but
they
loued
more
Idols
.
For
Simmachus
gouernour
of
the
citie
was
so
bolde
to
require
a
restitution
of
Idolatrie
.
I
speake
nothing
now
of
Athila
,
nothing
of
the
Persian
and
Affricane
warres
.
And
what
time
there
was
a
wonderful
strife
emongs
the
Bisshoppes
about
the
supremacie
,
the
Saracenes
sprang
vp
and
became
mightie
.
After
the
Thousande
yere
beganne
the
holy
warre
,
whiche
as
it
was
most
bloudy
,
so
was
it
of
longest
continuance
.
Neuer
any
suche
warre
was
made
in
al
the
world
.
Boniface
the
.8
.
instituted
firste
the
yere
of
Iubiley
,
a
moste
wicked
manne
,
who
also
did
exhibite
him selfe
to
be
sene
of
the
people
both
Pope
&
Emperour
.
But
the
same
yere
of
a
thousand
and
three
hondreth
,
wherin
he
did
these
thinges
,
arrose
vp
in
Asia
the
whippe
or
scourge
of
God
Ottoman
,
the
original
of
th
emperours
of
Turkes
which
reigne
at
this
daye
.
For
so
when
Salomon
buylded
places
of
Idolatrie
,
his
enemies
sprang
vp
,
which
wonderfully
vexed
and
afflicted
the
kingdom
of
Salomon
.
What
warres
are
made
now
a
dayes
,
and
what
be
the
causes
of
warres
,
al
wise
men
do
see
.
We
wil
not
receaue
the
peaceable
gospel
:
It
is
reason
therfore
,
that
the
Turkissh
Armies
should
inuade
vs
,
that
we
maye
both
fele
Antichrist
to
be
a
stoute
warriour
,
and
maye
al
abhorre
and
deteste
him
.
But
what
other
thing
remayneth
here
,
than
that
beyng
conuerted
to
God
through
Christ
,
we
maye
serue
the
lord
in
syncere
fayth
,
and
holy
puretie
?
for
except
we
conuerte
,
the
are
is
layde
at
the
tree
roote
,
&c.
¶
Here
is
opened
the
.iii.
and
.iiii.
Seale
,
and
is
declared
what
the
world
shall
suffer
of
honger
and
Pestilence
.
The
.xxxi.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
he
opened
the
thirde
Seale
,
I
hearde
the
thirde
beaste
saie
:
come
and
see
.
And
I
behelde
and
lo
,
a
black
horse
:
and
he
that
sate
on
him
,
had
a
paire
of
Balaunces
in
his
hande
.
And
I
hearde
a
voyce
in
the
middes
of
the
foure
beastes
say
:
A
measure
of
wheate
for
a
penny
,
and
three
measures
of
barley
for
a
peny
:
and
oyle
and
wine
see
thou
hurte
not
.
And
when
he
opened
the
fourth
Seale
,
I
hearde
the
voice
of
the
fourth
beast
saye
:
come
and
see
.
And
I
loked
,
and
beholde
a
pale
Horse
,
and
his
name
that
sate
on
him
was
Death
,
and
Hell
followed
after
him
,
and
power
was
geuen
vnto
them
ouer
the
fourth
parte
of
the
Earth
,
to
kyll
with
sworde
,
and
with
honger
,
and
with
death
of
the
beastes
of
the
Earth
.
Christ
exalted
aboue
all
thinges
,
The
rider
of
this
horse
holdeth
in
his
hande
a
balaunce
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
And
we
reade
in
the
olde
storie
of
the
Bible
,
S.
Luke
reherseth
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
.11
.
chapt
.
Which
thinges
were
done
in
dede
before
this
reuelation
was
to
S.
Iohn
exhibited
.
Sins
that
time
the
Historiographers
recite
sondry
and
innumerable
famines
,
dearthes
and
penuries
,
in
diuerse
countries
,
sent
of
God
for
contempte
of
the
trueth
.
Nauclerus
mentioneth
of
a
famine
in
the
yere
of
our
lord
.
D.xxxix
.
wherin
mothers
also
deuoured
their
owne
children
.
What
hath
chaunced
in
our
memory
in
those
warres
of
Millan
and
els
where
,
it
is
no
nede
to
reherse
.
They
be
yet
fresshe
in
memory
,
and
written
in
the
stories
of
Galeacius
Capella
.
We
felt
some
parte
herof
also
in
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.
M.D.XXIX
.
and
the
yeres
followyng
.
The
iuste
Lord
punissheth
,
and
more
will
punisshe
the
greate
ingratitude
,
and
contempte
of
his
Godly
worde
:
as
he
did
in
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
woulde
God
it
would
please
the
worlde
moste
blinde
,
through
repentaunce
to
conuerte
vnto
God
when
he
punisheth
and
with
free
and
willing
mindes
imbrace
the
worde
of
veritie
:
for
so
should
ther
be
more
felicitie
and
lesse
miserie
.
And
that
in
dede
plagues
and
pestilences
most
mortal
haue
sore
afflicted
the
Romane
Empire
,
L.
Aurel.
Verus
and
Decius
Emperours
,
the
most
cruell
persecutours
of
our
fayth
.
Euagrius
in
the
.29
Chapter
,
of
the
.4
.
Boke
of
the
Ecclesiast.
story
telleth
of
a
maruelouse
plague
that
lasted
about
.50
.
yeres
.
And
all
men
knowe
with
what
a
pestilence
and
soden
death
Italy
was
wasted
in
the
time
of
Maurice
Emperour
.
And
Gregory
bishoppe
of
Rome
.
The
time
would
fayle
me
,
in
case
I
would
recite
out
of
Histories
al
the
plagues
and
calamities
of
all
times
.
What
is
done
at
this
daye
,
and
hath
ben
done
in
our
memorie
,
you
your selues
knowe
best
.
There
are
spronge
vp
newe
diseases
,
whose
names
to
our
elders
were
neuer
knowen
.
With
these
euilles
and
calamities
God
wasteth
the
worlde
,
and
euer
hath
done
to
the
intente
that
by
plagues
he
might
call
vs
agayne
to
repentaunce
.
Thus
verely
we
shall
iudge
alwayes
of
calamities
.
Yf
any
iudge
otherwise
,
they
are
not
amended
,
therfore
are
they
punished
here
,
and
after
this
shal
burne
in
perpetual
tourmentes
.
To
these
moreouer
is
added
an
other
thinge
also
,
And
let
vs
obserue
this
chiefly
,
that
power
is
geuen
them
of
God
to
kil
,
and
that
ouer
the
fourth
parte
of
the
Earth
.
For
we
learne
,
that
God
alone
is
he
that
quickeneth
,
and
sleyeth
,
and
that
he
worketh
the
same
moste
iustely
by
his
instrumentes
,
finally
that
al
his
thinges
are
numbred
and
done
in
order
.
Wherupon
he
powreth
out
his
furie
vpon
the
thirde
parte
of
the
world
.
For
he
knoweth
,
whom
he
shuld
punish
,
and
whom
he
should
nurrishe
tenderly
.
Therfore
if
we
couet
to
be
quitte
of
so
great
euilles
,
let
vs
serue
God
in
trueth
,
annd
make
muche
of
his
worde
,
which
he
hath
sent
to
heale
vs
.
And
reason
it
is
that
such
as
reiecte
sounde
doctrine
,
should
be
vexed
with
sondry
diseases
of
soule
and
body
,
&c.
¶
The
fifth
Seale
is
opened
,
and
the
persecution
of
the
faythfull
set
before
our
eyes
,
and
also
the
state
of
Martirs
in
an
other
world
.
The
.xxxij.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
he
had
opened
the
fifth
seale
,
I
saw
vnder
the
Aultar
,
the
soules
of
them
that
were
killed
for
the
worde
of
God
.
And
for
the
testimony
whiche
they
had
,
and
they
cried
with
a
lowde
voice
saiyng
:
howe
long
tariest
thou
,
lorde
,
whiche
arte
holy
and
trewe
,
to
iudge
,
and
to
auenge
our
bloud
on
them
that
dwel
on
the
earth
?
and
long
white
Garmentes
were
geuen
vnto
euery
one
of
them
:
and
it
was
sayed
vnto
them
,
that
they
should
reste
for
a
little
season
,
vntil
the
nombre
of
their
felowes
and
bretherne
,
and
of
them
which
shuld
be
killed
as
they
were
,
were
fulfilled
.
The
fifte
Seale
beyng
opened
of
the
lambe
,
he
exhibiteth
to
our
eyes
,
or
rather
obiecteth
to
be
sene
the
continuall
persecutions
of
the
churche
:
and
sheweth
vnto
vs
diligently
,
what
is
the
state
of
them
whiche
die
in
persecutions
.
Verely
the
Lorde
Christ
sendeth
forth
ministers
and
preachers
for
the
saluation
of
men
.
And
they
vnthankefull
,
ouerwhelme
with
al
kinde
of
iniuries
the
faythefull
messengers
of
God
,
and
at
length
most
cruelly
slaye
them
.
Of
the
whiche
matter
sins
the
talke
of
men
emonges
themselues
is
diuerse
,
the
very
sonne
of
God
at
this
present
doeth
gallauntly
instructe
his
church
,
declaryng
what
the
godly
shal
suffer
.
And
first
in
expounding
the
same
,
Paulus
Orosius
in
the
.7
.
boke
of
histories
raccompteth
ten
greuouse
persecutions
,
reysed
agaynst
the
church
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
vntil
th
emperour
Constantine
:
which
time
did
not
fully
accomplish
the
space
of
.ccc.
yeres
.
The
first
was
stired
vp
by
Nero
,
a
monstrouse
man
,
wherof
also
Tacitus
mentioneth
in
his
Chronicles
.
This
same
rid
out
of
the
waie
Peter
&
Paul
,
the
most
holy
?
Apostles
of
Christ
.
The
seconde
destruction
of
the
church
brought
in
Domitian
,
which
in
the
same
his
persecution
most
greuously
afflicted
both
this
our
S.
Iohn
,
and
the
whole
churche
also
:
and
when
he
was
brought
to
Rome
,
banished
him
into
the
Ile
of
Pathmos
.
The
thirde
raysed
Traiane
,
wherof
Plinie
gouernour
of
Asia
maketh
mention
in
the
10.
boke
of
Epistles
.
In
this
was
Ignatius
an
holy
Bishoppe
cast
and
deuoured
of
wilde
beastes
.
And
M.
Antoninus
verut
molested
the
church
with
the
fourth
persecution
,
&
consumed
with
fire
Polycarpus
a
bishop
most
worthie
.
Septimus
Seuerus
moued
the
fifte
persecution
,
which
Eusebius
pourseweth
in
the
.6
.
boke
of
the
Ecclesiastical
story
.
Iulius
Maximinus
killed
Pamphilus
martir
,
and
Sextus
raged
cruelly
againste
the
church
.
And
Decius
Traianus
beganne
the
seuenth
persecution
,
and
executed
very
many
that
professed
Christ
.
And
Licinius
Valerian
Emperour
beheaded
S.
Cyprian
the
good
Bishoppe
of
Carthage
,
and
was
the
eight
persecutour
of
the
churche
,
Aurelianus
verius
began
the
.ix.
persecution
,
whiche
he
but
litle
auaunced
,
for
God
most
iuste
toke
him
away
immediately
.
But
Diocletian
and
Maximian
shed
more
christen
bloud
,
than
any
other
of
the
Romane
Emperours
.
Reade
I
praye
you
the
beginning
of
the
.8
.
boke
of
the
Eccles.
story
of
Eusebius
.
Compare
those
things
with
our
time
,
and
iudge
and
coniecture
what
will
shortely
come
to
passe
,
and
what
our
state
will
be
.
Persecutions
are
agayne
renewed
after
Constantine
,
vnder
Constantius
and
Iulian.
But
the
moste
terrible
and
greuouse
of
all
haue
boyled
vp
vnder
Antichrist
,
and
haue
indured
nowe
by
the
space
of
fiue
hondreth
yeres
and
more
.
What
is
done
at
this
daye
,
al
the
world
seeth
.
The
grounde
is
wete
with
the
bloud
of
Martirs
.
Which
things
S.
Iohn
foresawe
.
And
the
causes
of
persecution
Peter
.
Chapter
.4
.
Christe
therfore
not
to
distroie
,
but
to
trie
,
permitteth
very
many
things
to
Tirannes
agaynst
the
Church
.
The
godly
men
also
procure
to
themselues
the
heauy
hande
of
the
Lorde
,
whilest
in
dede
they
beleue
rightly
in
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
depende
only
of
him
:
but
neuerthelesse
are
intangled
with
sondry
and
euill
affections
,
and
committe
suche
actes
as
not
becometh
them
.
This
maye
you
see
declared
at
large
in
the
beginnyng
of
the
eight
boke
of
the
Ecclesiastical
story
of
Eusebius
,
whiche
I
lately
alledged
.
And
the
Tirannes
that
persecuted
had
an
other
respect
:
as
Sinacherib
and
Antiochus
,
than
our
Bisshoppes
and
Princes
haue
at
this
daye
.
For
these
nowe
are
moued
with
the
hatred
of
Religion
,
and
are
pricked
forewarde
of
Sathan
.
They
will
haue
in
any
wise
their
Idolatrouse
religion
mainteyned
,
and
the
religion
of
the
Gospell
vteerly
distroyed
.
They
can
not
abide
to
haue
their
Idolles
or
other
sinnes
reproued
:
for
this
cause
are
they
mad
at
the
faithfull
and
suche
as
frankely
speake
agaynst
&
blame
ther
Idolles
and
wickednes
.
And
thus
doeth
the
persecution
arrise
,
boyle
vp
and
procede
.
The
whiche
when
the
faithfull
see
increase
thus
,
And
at
this
present
Heauen
is
opened
to
vs
,
and
shewed
vs
to
beholde
,
Nowe
also
the
cause
is
shewed
for
the
which
the
Martirs
are
slayne
:
for
the
worde
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
that
they
had
:
they
were
not
put
to
death
for
their
wickednes
or
euill
doynges
,
but
for
the
trewe
religion
,
wherby
they
confessed
and
preached
that
word
of
God
,
which
was
in
the
beginning
,
and
was
made
fleshe
:
and
the
Gospell
which
they
had
committed
vnto
them
,
the
testimony
of
God
and
eternal
life
,
which
also
thei
ministred
and
preached
.
Of
the
word
of
God
and
testimony
of
Iesu
Christ
I
haue
spoken
in
the
first
Chapt.
For
no
other
cause
at
this
day
are
slaine
innumerable
of
Bisshoppes
,
kinges
and
princes
.
Yf
they
were
aduouterers
,
vsurers
,
blasphemers
,
&
wicked
doers
,
they
shuld
be
in
some
estimation
:
nowe
where
they
professe
the
onely
sonne
of
God
,
and
preache
the
Gospell
,
they
are
murthered
without
mercy
.
Here
haue
we
also
certenly
defined
,
who
be
very
Martirs
in
dede
,
not
they
that
suffer
tourmentes
:
but
they
that
are
tourmented
for
gods
word
.
For
the
cause
maketh
the
Martir
.
But
where
are
the
soules
of
them
that
are
slayne
for
the
word
of
God
shewed
vnto
vs
?
vnder
the
Aultar
,
S.
Iohn
:
by
the
aultar
,
sayeth
he
,
is
signified
Christ
,
in
whom
and
by
whome
we
should
offer
to
the
father
,
what
good
so
euer
we
doe
:
and
through
him
is
made
acceptable
,
what
so
euer
is
pleasaunte
to
God
.
Vnder
this
Aultar
,
namely
vnder
christ
,
be
the
soules
,
not
only
in
the
state
of
life
,
(
to
witte
whilest
we
liue
here
in
earth
)
but
also
in
the
state
of
our
countrie
(
to
wit
in
heauen
)
as
vnder
him
of
whome
they
are
couered
,
as
vnder
a
shadowe
agaynst
all
euill
.
Thus
sayeth
Thomas
.
But
I
suppose
that
there
is
an
other
thing
also
signified
,
that
martirs
are
made
confourmable
to
the
Aultar
,
that
is
to
the
passion
of
Christ
,
and
therfore
to
reste
now
vnder
the
Aultar
Christ
.
For
they
that
are
pertakers
with
him
in
passion
,
doe
communicate
also
with
him
in
glory
.
Certenly
the
wordes
are
expressed
of
S.
Iohn
,
Primasius
Bishop
of
Vtica
expoundyng
this
place
of
S.
Iohn
,
For
by
the
same
that
followeth
such
aunswer
was
made
to
the
complaincte
of
Martirs
,
First
doubtles
the
state
of
soules
in
heauen
is
in
al
things
most
fortunate
.
The
which
is
figured
by
the
white
garments
.
For
the
glory
of
the
blessed
is
signified
,
that
are
nowe
in
light
,
and
fele
nothinge
of
darkenes
,
of
this
garmente
I
haue
spoken
before
.
And
it
is
sayd
expressely
,
and
white
garments
are
geuen
to
euery
one
of
them
.
For
euery
soule
receiueth
his
rewardes
:
And
the
body
also
at
th
end
of
the
world
shal
receiue
his
owne
garmente
.
S.
Gregory
?
Saintes
as
yet
,
sayeth
he
,
haue
the
fruition
only
of
the
blesse
of
the
soules
:
but
in
th
end
of
the
world
,
they
shal
receiue
two
stoles
or
garmentes
,
for
with
the
perfecte
ioye
of
the
soules
they
shall
be
clothed
also
wyth
the
incorruption
of
bodyes
.
Hereof
shall
be
reasoned
more
dilligently
about
th
ende
of
the
.vii
Chapter
.
where
this
place
shal
be
declared
more
at
large
.
After
it
was
sayde
to
the
blessed
soules
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
that
they
should
rest
.
Therfore
they
be
altogether
in
quiet
,
and
fele
no
perturbation
,
whiche
in
the
.xii.
Chapter
.
shall
more
plainely
be
declared
.
Notwythstanding
that
it
may
be
referred
to
delay
and
breathinge
,
as
though
he
should
haue
sayd
.
It
was
signifyed
to
the
soules
,
that
they
should
yet
differ
and
abyde
.
For
it
followeth
:
yet
a
lytle
whyle
.
Therfore
God
signifyeth
,
that
after
a
little
tyme
he
wyl
delyuer
hys
,
and
punnishe
the
aduersaryes
.
To
these
also
is
ioyned
an
other
thing
,
whiche
more
fully
accomplissheth
the
time
,
till
three
fellowes
and
bretherne
were
fulfilled
,
whiche
should
also
be
slayne
for
the
worde
of
God
.
Therfore
let
vs
no
more
herafter
inquire
,
when
persecution
shal
haue
an
ende
?
or
whie
the
Lorde
differreth
vengeaunce
,
and
howe
longe
?
For
we
heare
that
the
numbre
of
the
electe
muste
be
accomplisshed
.
But
where
that
time
is
knowen
to
God
alone
,
lette
not
vs
be
curiouse
:
but
lette
vs
thinke
of
suche
thinges
as
concerne
our
dewetie
,
that
if
the
case
so
require
,
we
maye
also
die
strongly
for
the
Testament
of
our
Lorde
God
,
that
we
maye
be
associated
to
our
bretherne
,
and
our
fellowes
,
and
haue
the
fruition
of
the
blessed
sight
of
our
redemer
.
The
numbre
shal
be
accomplisshed
in
the
ende
of
the
world
,
at
the
last
iudgement
.
Hitherto
therfore
shal
last
the
persecution
:
but
than
assuredly
wil
the
Lord
requite
it
,
as
also
the
Prophet
Malachie
hath
wittenessed
,
in
the
.3
.
and
.4
.
chapter
.
Hereof
we
learne
also
,
These
thinges
are
spoken
hitherto
of
the
persecutions
of
al
times
,
so
that
in
the
meane
time
they
haue
ministred
most
comfortable
consolations
to
all
that
suffer
persecution
to
the
ende
of
the
worlde
:
and
haue
likewise
cutte
of
curiouse
questions
,
and
sette
vs
saue
and
whole
in
the
will
of
God
,
wherein
we
only
restynge
,
maye
knowe
that
the
same
is
best
for
vs
.
It
behoueth
vs
therefore
to
gather
certen
sure
saiynges
,
wherwith
to
comfort
our selues
as
with
the
moste
certayne
sentences
of
God
pronounced
.
First
,
that
God
is
trewe
and
iuste
:
and
therfore
not
to
neglecte
his
,
but
to
tender
with
fatherly
care
.
And
if
he
caste
vs
into
any
daunger
or
difficultie
,
the
same
verely
shall
tourne
the
godly
to
great
profit
.
Yf
he
shal
take
vs
awaye
by
tourmentes
,
that
he
deliuereth
vs
from
euilles
,
from
miseries
,
and
corruption
of
this
world
,
and
rendereth
for
the
same
euerlastingnes
.
Secondly
it
is
certen
sins
that
God
is
iuste
and
trewe
,
that
he
will
requite
the
wicked
after
theyr
desertes
.
Agayne
if
he
make
menne
fortunate
in
this
worlde
,
that
the
same
in
dede
apperteyneth
to
their
destruction
.
Where
he
is
slowe
to
punish
,
that
is
done
through
Gods
long
suffering
:
but
that
God
recompenseth
this
slownes
with
the
weightines
of
the
punisshement
,
in
case
they
be
incurable
.
Where
as
these
thinges
vndoubtedly
are
moste
certayne
,
what
remayneth
there
,
but
that
we
shoulde
committe
our selues
and
al
ours
to
the
Lord
our
God
?
He
knoweth
the
time
and
meane
wherby
to
auenge
his
,
and
to
plague
his
enemies
.
To
him
be
glory
for
euermore
.
Amen
.
¶
The
sixte
seale
is
opened
,
and
the
corruptyng
of
the
sincere
doctrine
is
exhibited
.
The
.xxxiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
,
when
he
had
opened
the
sixte
seale
,
and
beholde
there
was
a
greate
earth
quake
.
And
the
Sunne
was
as
blacke
as
a
sacke
cloth
made
of
heere
:
and
the
Moone
waxed
euen
as
bloud
:
and
the
starres
of
Heauen
fel
vnto
the
earth
,
euen
as
a
figge
tree
casteth
from
her
her
figges
when
she
is
shaken
of
a
mightie
winde
:
and
Heauen
vanished
awaye
as
a
scroll
when
it
is
rolled
together
.
The
sixte
seale
opened
of
the
lambe
,
Neuerthelesse
these
thinges
must
religiousely
be
expounded
.
For
it
is
not
to
be
thought
,
Valentine
,
Marcion
,
Manichaeus
,
Arius
,
Macedonius
,
Nestorius
,
Eutyches
,
Donatus
,
Pelagius
,
Priscillians
,
and
finally
of
all
Heretikes
,
and
the
mingle
mangle
of
Mahomet
composed
of
the
same
,
and
chiefly
the
sophistrie
and
moste
corrupt
doctrine
of
Antichrist
and
of
his
ministers
.
But
what
time
the
lambe
opened
the
sixte
seale
,
there
was
not
hearde
now
as
before
the
voyce
of
the
Beastes
,
Elders
,
or
Martirs
,
but
a
terrible
earthquake
.
An
earthquake
And
the
corrupte
doctrine
is
described
by
partes
,
euen
from
the
toppe
to
the
toe
,
After
is
added
,
that
the
whole
moone
,
not
a
parte
only
,
To
these
is
added
an
other
thinge
,
whiche
helpeth
these
thinges
that
are
spoken
:
starres
fal
from
Heauen
S.
Peter
.2
.
Peter
.2
.
Therfore
do
the
preachers
of
churches
reuolte
from
the
heauenly
doctrine
of
Christ
,
brought
and
reuealed
from
heauen
,
and
reducyng
men
to
Heauen
,
and
keping
them
in
heauenly
conuersation
:
And
receyue
earthly
,
that
is
the
doctrine
of
men
.
By
the
which
thing
it
commeth
to
passe
that
both
the
sunne
is
obscured
and
the
moone
is
made
blouddy
.
Starres
shine
,
preachers
should
set
forth
to
the
whole
world
Christe
the
trewe
light
:
but
this
haue
they
neglected
beynge
addicte
to
their
owne
traditions
.
To
these
is
also
added
an
Image
,
Of
these
thinges
nowe
followeth
an
other
,
¶
The
effecte
of
corrupte
doctrine
is
expounded
,
and
that
the
Aungels
let
that
the
winde
blowe
not
.
The
.xxxiiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
al
mountaines
and
Iles
were
moued
out
of
their
places
.
And
the
Kinges
of
the
earth
,
and
the
great
men
,
and
the
riche
men
,
and
the
chiefe
Captaynes
,
and
the
mightie
men
,
and
euery
bondeman
,
and
euery
free
man
hidde
themselues
in
dennes
,
and
in
rockes
of
the
hilles
,
and
sayed
to
the
hilles
and
rockes
:
fal
vpon
vs
,
and
hide
vs
from
the
presence
of
him
that
sitteth
on
the
seate
,
and
from
the
wrath
of
the
lambe
:
for
the
great
daie
of
his
wrath
is
come
.
And
who
can
indure
it
?
And
after
this
sawe
I
.iiii.
Aungels
stand
on
the
foure
corners
of
the
earth
,
holding
the
foure
windes
of
the
Earth
:
that
the
windes
should
not
blowe
on
the
earth
,
nother
on
the
See
,
nor
on
any
tree
.
But
in
rehersing
many
kindes
of
menne
,
But
entryng
into
monasteries
,
woodes
,
and
wildernes
,
Helas
what
shal
I
do
?
what
earth
will
gape
so
wide
What
Sea
so
depe
to
swallowe
me
vp
,
that
I
no
longer
bide
.
Most
mightie
windes
I
you
adore
,
than
pitie
ye
my
case
Driue
ship
on
rocke
or
sirties
sandes
,
that
non
may
finde
my
place
.
Furthermore
this
place
might
seme
that
it
should
be
expounded
of
the
tokens
which
go
before
the
last
iudgement
,
And
the
thinges
that
follow
in
the
7.
Chapt.
apperteyne
to
the
exposition
of
the
sixte
seale
,
or
vnto
the
treatise
thereof
.
And
three
thinges
chiefly
it
reciteth
,
howe
the
Aungelles
let
the
windes
that
they
shoulde
not
blowe
:
an
innumerable
company
to
be
sealed
in
the
middes
of
the
corrupt
doctrine
,
which
shuld
not
perish
.
And
what
the
state
of
them
is
,
which
are
departed
out
of
this
world
eyther
by
martirdom
,
or
els
beyng
either
vndefiled
with
the
corruption
so
ful
of
enormitie
,
or
deliuered
&
pourged
from
the
same
:
which
are
annexed
because
of
consolation
.
For
this
boke
of
Apocalipse
is
wonderful
Euangelical
,
most
ful
not
only
of
prophecies
,
but
also
of
admonitions
,
exhortations
,
and
most
confortable
consolations
.
S.
Paul
in
the
.4
.
to
the
Ephes.
forbiddeth
,
that
we
be
not
caried
about
with
euery
winde
of
doctrine
.
And
the
holy
ghost
is
shaddowed
by
winde
in
the
.3
.
chapt
.
of
S.
Iohn
.
And
in
the
2.
chapt
.
of
the
Actes
.
Winde
is
subtile
,
it
pearseth
,
is
felte
,
and
is
not
sene
:
greate
is
the
force
thereof
,
it
doeth
refrigerate
,
it
drieth
,
gathereth
clowdes
,
whiche
rayne
and
make
the
earth
fertile
.
Full
rightly
therfore
by
winde
is
signified
the
spirite
of
God
,
and
the
sounde
doctrine
,
whiche
is
of
the
spirite
of
God
.
Therfore
is
it
one
winde
,
the
spirit
of
God
whiche
inspireth
:
and
there
be
foure
windes
,
that
is
to
witte
many
by
the
corners
of
Heauen
and
partes
of
the
earth
,
that
is
to
wit
preachers
dispersed
through
out
the
whole
world
.
Therfore
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
inspired
from
all
partes
of
the
world
bloweth
,
or
is
preached
:
so
that
ther
be
many
windes
,
yet
all
procedyng
of
one
.
For
there
is
one
and
the
same
spirite
,
whiche
speaketh
by
the
ministers
,
and
geueth
them
sundry
graces
.1
.
Corinth
.
12.
Briefly
,
by
the
blaste
of
windes
we
vnderstand
the
free
preachyng
taken
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Antiochus
,
Epiphanes
,
Dioclesian
,
and
other
men
of
the
same
sorte
are
red
to
haue
done
.
The
expositours
of
the
Bible
in
times
paste
deserued
excedyng
great
prayse
:
nother
was
there
any
faythfull
that
sayed
the
holy
boke
to
be
corrupted
,
for
that
al
translations
agreed
not
emonges
themselues
.
We
liue
therefore
at
this
daye
in
a
time
most
corrupt
and
most
vnthankefull
.
And
the
restrainte
of
reading
holy
Scripture
,
is
the
foundation
of
the
corrupte
doctrine
,
and
of
intanglyng
the
conscience
,
and
of
dispayre
that
followeth
on
the
same
.
And
by
the
Earth
he
vnderstandeth
men
dwellyng
in
Earth
:
by
the
Sea
and
Iles
,
men
of
Ilandes
,
and
that
dwell
on
the
Sea
:
by
trees
,
men
shadowed
euery
where
in
the
Scripture
by
trees
.
For
vnlesse
the
windes
blowe
,
the
trees
florishe
not
,
neyther
the
earth
waxeth
grene
.
The
Prophet
sayeth
,
sende
forth
thy
spirite
,
and
they
shal
be
created
,
and
thou
shalt
renewe
the
face
of
the
earth
.
And
excepte
the
worde
of
God
be
preached
,
the
mindes
of
men
waxe
not
grene
,
nother
are
the
fruictes
of
good
workes
brought
forth
of
men
.
And
therfore
the
Aungelles
prohibiting
winde
,
are
sayed
to
hurt
:
as
in
dede
there
is
nothing
more
pestilent
nor
perniciouse
,
than
the
suppressing
of
the
free
preachyng
of
Gods
worde
.
The
Lorde
by
his
spirite
renewe
all
partes
of
the
worlde
.
Amen
.
¶
The
faithful
are
sealed
to
saluation
,
which
they
obteyne
by
the
grace
of
God
in
Christ
Iesu
.
The
.xxxv.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
an
other
Aungell
ascende
from
the
rising
of
the
sonne
:
which
had
the
seale
of
the
liuing
God
,
and
he
cried
with
a
lowde
voyce
to
the
foure
Aungelles
(
to
whome
power
was
geuen
to
hurte
the
earth
and
the
See
)
saying
:
hurte
not
the
earth
,
nother
the
See
,
nother
the
trees
,
till
we
haue
sealed
the
Seruauntes
of
our
God
in
their
forheades
.
And
I
hearde
the
numbre
of
them
which
were
sealed
,
and
there
were
sealed
an
.
C.
and
.xliiii.
thousand
of
al
the
tribes
of
the
Children
of
Israell
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Ruben
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Gad
were
sealed
xii
.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Asser
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Neptali
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
Of
the
tribe
of
Manasses
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Leui
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Isachar
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
Of
the
tribe
of
Zabulon
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Ioseph
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
of
the
tribe
of
Beniamin
were
sealed
.xii.
M.
After
this
I
behelde
,
and
lo
,
a
great
multitude
(
whiche
no
man
coulde
numbre
)
of
all
nations
and
people
,
and
tunges
,
stode
before
the
seate
,
and
before
the
Lambe
,
clothed
with
long
white
garmentes
and
Palmes
in
theyr
handes
,
and
cried
with
a
lowde
voice
saying
:
Saluation
be
ascribed
to
him
that
sitteth
vpon
the
seate
of
our
God
,
and
vnto
the
lambe
.
And
al
the
Aungels
stode
in
the
compasse
of
the
seate
,
and
of
the
elders
,
and
of
the
foure
beastes
,
and
fel
doune
before
the
seate
on
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
,
saying
:
Amen
.
Blessing
,
and
glory
,
wisedome
and
thankes
,
and
honour
and
power
,
and
might
,
be
vnto
our
God
for
euer
more
,
Amen
.
We
haue
hearde
,
bretherne
,
the
sixte
seale
beyng
opened
,
Some
man
here
might
saye
:
We
haue
at
this
present
what
to
aunswere
to
menne
of
a
contrary
faction
,
alwayes
obiectyng
,
S.
Paul
,
speaking
:
we
also
trust
in
Christ
,
after
the
word
of
trueth
hearde
,
the
gospell
of
your
saluation
,
wherin
after
ye
beleued
,
ye
were
sealed
with
the
holy
spirit
of
promesse
,
&c.
These
thinges
are
not
diuided
.
For
faith
is
not
without
the
worde
,
nor
both
these
without
the
holy
ghost
in
the
faithful
.
For
Christ
worketh
with
men
by
a
lawfull
ministerie
,
by
men
,
inspiring
certen
,
that
maye
teach
&
admonish
men
,
vnto
whom
he
geueth
his
faith
&
spirit
,
sealing
theyr
mindes
.
Christ
therfore
doeth
prohibite
the
ministers
of
Sathan
,
that
they
in
restraining
&
letting
the
free
preaching
of
Gods
worde
,
should
not
procede
to
hurte
men
,
before
the
mindes
of
the
chosen
be
sealed
:
that
is
to
say
teacheth
,
how
soeuer
the
veritie
is
restreined
,
and
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
obscured
,
yet
that
the
mindes
of
many
shal
so
be
furnisshed
with
gods
worde
,
and
with
godly
inspiration
,
which
may
so
liue
,
and
be
of
such
efficacitie
in
them
,
that
seducing
can
either
haue
no
place
in
them
:
or
if
it
haue
any
at
al
,
can
not
abide
or
perseuer
to
the
ende
.
There
be
also
two
other
places
of
the
scripture
,
It
is
shewed
moreouer
,
in
what
part
of
them
they
be
sealed
.
Ezechiel
Tau
is
marked
in
their
foreheades
.
Here
also
is
imprinted
the
seale
of
the
liuing
God
in
the
forheades
of
the
faithful
.
And
the
forehead
representeth
a
tipe
of
the
minde
the
chiefest
and
most
excellent
parte
in
man
.
The
spirite
and
faith
is
put
into
the
mindes
of
the
faithful
.
Neuerthelesse
the
marke
is
aptly
fixed
to
the
forehead
,
not
to
the
hinder
part
of
the
head
,
backe
,
or
shoulders
.
For
they
that
be
lighted
with
the
worde
&
spirite
,
and
haue
faith
,
do
confesse
the
same
,
&
dissemble
nothing
:
and
much
lesse
are
ashamed
,
but
desire
that
their
glory
that
is
their
faith
might
be
knowen
of
al
men
.
We
cal
most
notable
things
,
written
in
our
forhead
:
that
is
most
manifest
things
,
wherof
we
be
not
ashamed
.
But
leest
we
should
gather
in
euery
age
only
here
one
and
there
one
,
Papias
,
Iustine
,
Ireney
,
Tertull.
and
Lactance
,
and
with
those
that
are
called
Millenaries
,
vnlesse
we
iudge
here
vprightly
.
I
beleue
therfore
that
the
same
restoring
,
wherof
the
Prophetes
speake
,
muste
be
diuided
into
three
times
:
that
the
first
be
&
so
be
called
historicall
,
which
extendeth
from
king
Cyrus
vnto
great
Pompey
,
&
the
which
Ezras
,
Nehemias
,
and
the
Authour
of
the
boke
of
the
Machabeis
describe
and
teache
to
be
fulfilled
.
The
second
to
beginne
at
the
comming
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
procede
vnto
Antichrist
,
and
to
his
distroying
,
which
in
dede
the
Apostles
and
Euangelistes
haue
moste
diligently
described
,
and
wherin
they
testifie
many
thinges
to
be
accomplisshed
:
And
that
the
thirde
time
should
beginne
from
the
gospel
restored
,
and
the
last
iudgment
,
and
continewe
foreuermore
:
whiche
restitution
verely
semeth
to
be
of
al
other
most
perfit
&
complete
,
wherin
God
wil
geue
vnto
man
most
fully
,
what
things
so
euer
he
hath
promised
by
the
mouthes
of
the
prophetes
and
Apostles
.
Hereof
hath
S.
Peter
most
manifestly
made
mention
in
the
actes
the
.3
.
chapt
.
saying
:
it
behoueth
Christ
to
take
heauen
,
vntil
the
time
of
restoring
of
al
things
,
which
god
hath
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
al
his
sainctes
from
the
time
of
the
prophetes
.
And
the
Lord
him selfe
in
the
gospel
,
speaking
of
the
last
iudgement
,
sayed
:
lifte
vp
your
heades
because
your
redemption
draweth
nere
.
Or
happely
we
may
on
this
wise
diuide
this
matter
perauenture
more
plainely
:
the
restoring
of
Israel
,
or
of
al
faithful
,
is
verely
either
corporall
,
or
spiritual
.
The
corporal
maye
be
called
historicall
,
and
was
perfourmed
by
Cyrus
,
Zorobabel
,
Iehosua
,
Ezras
,
Nehemias
and
the
Machabeis
:
And
the
spirituall
is
fulfilled
,
or
shal
be
yet
accomplisshed
by
the
comming
of
our
holesome
Messias
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
.
And
the
comming
of
the
lorde
is
of
two
sortes
:
the
firste
in
dede
is
in
the
flesh
,
in
the
which
we
beleue
many
things
,
the
Apostles
bearing
witnes
,
to
haue
ben
fulfilled
of
Christe
:
in
the
latter
he
shal
come
agayne
from
Heauen
into
iudgement
.
In
that
comyng
he
shal
most
fully
accomplisshe
,
such
thinges
as
we
see
as
yet
not
perfourmed
.
And
doubtles
al
our
hope
is
herunto
referred
,
and
comforted
by
this
comyng
.
Those
thinges
that
are
spoken
of
the
Apostle
in
the
.11
.
to
the
Romains
of
the
conuersion
of
the
Iewes
,
are
fulfilled
partly
,
and
partely
are
fulfilled
dayly
,
and
as
yet
shal
be
fulfilled
.
Now
we
retourne
to
the
plenty
of
them
that
shal
be
saued
and
are
already
saued
from
the
middes
of
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
to
be
declared
.
You
wil
saye
:
Inde
,
Aethiopia
,
Barbaria
,
and
in
the
furthest
parte
of
Libia
,
in
Scythia
,
Tartaria
,
and
in
the
vttermost
endes
of
the
worlde
,
whiche
are
saued
by
the
grace
of
Christ
.
And
because
it
hath
much
doubtfulnes
to
reason
of
things
to
come
,
S.
Iohn
here
moste
expressely
speaketh
of
them
,
Aulus
Gellius
sheweth
the
cause
in
the
.6
.
Chapt.
of
the
.3
.
boke
of
Noct.
Att.
Writing
that
in
a
Palme
tree
there
is
a
certen
peculiar
thing
,
whiche
agreeth
with
the
nature
of
stoute
and
noble
men
.
For
if
you
laye
sayeth
he
,
greate
weightes
vpon
the
wood
thereof
,
the
Palme
geueth
not
place
downewarde
,
but
riseth
vp
against
the
weight
,
and
beareth
vpwarde
.
And
for
this
he
alledgeth
the
authoritie
of
Aristotel
,
and
Plutarche
,
vnto
whome
you
maye
adde
also
Plinie
.16
.
boke
.24
.
Chapter
.
Vnto
al
these
thinges
is
annexed
an
exceding
great
noise
,
wherby
not
only
they
geue
God
thankes
,
and
prayse
his
mercy
:
Agayne
they
communicate
this
saluation
to
the
lambe
also
,
that
is
to
Christ
.
For
God
by
his
grace
through
Christe
saueth
the
beleuers
.
And
where
as
Christ
is
called
the
lamb
,
the
whole
misterie
of
the
incarnation
and
redemption
is
remembred
in
the
word
Lambe
,
that
beyng
in
dede
reconciled
to
God
by
the
bloud
of
the
hoste
,
The
latter
supposeth
,
that
euery
manne
in
euery
and
what
so
euer
his
religion
be
,
shall
be
saued
.
Agaynste
these
the
Sainctes
here
crie
:
how
they
that
are
saued
,
are
saued
by
the
grace
of
God
through
Christ
.
All
the
Aungelles
in
Heauen
confirme
these
thinges
,
And
nowe
lette
vs
learne
,
beyng
taught
by
so
many
testimonies
and
examples
of
all
Sainctes
,
forsaking
al
vayne
&
wicked
opinions
,
to
geue
al
glory
to
God
through
Christ
:
to
whom
be
prayse
and
thankes
geuyng
.
Amen
.
¶
Here
is
expounded
who
they
be
that
are
are
clothed
in
white
,
from
whence
is
saluation
,
and
what
is
the
trewe
blessednes
.
The
.xxxvi.
Sermon
.
ANd
one
of
the
elders
aunswered
,
saying
vnto
me
:
what
are
these
which
are
arayed
in
longe
white
garmentes
,
&
whence
came
they
?
And
I
sayed
vnto
him
,
lorde
thou
wotest
.
And
he
sayed
vnto
me
:
these
are
they
whiche
came
out
of
greate
tribulation
,
and
made
their
garmentes
large
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
:
therfore
are
they
in
the
presence
of
the
seate
of
God
,
and
serue
him
daye
and
night
in
his
temple
,
and
he
that
sitteth
in
the
seate
,
will
dwel
emong
them
.
They
shal
honger
no
more
,
nother
thirst
,
nother
shall
the
sunne
light
on
them
,
nother
any
heate
:
For
the
lambe
whiche
is
in
the
middes
of
the
seate
,
shall
fede
them
,
and
shall
leade
them
to
fountaynes
of
liuyng
water
:
And
God
shall
wipe
awaye
all
teares
from
theyr
eyes
.
And
in
the
beginnyng
streyght
wayes
he
declareth
to
S.
Iohn
,
and
to
all
the
faithful
in
the
world
,
Agayne
leeste
any
man
should
ascribe
life
and
saluation
to
martirdom
as
to
our
worke
,
S.
Paull
to
the
Hebrew
.
the
.10
.
expoundeth
)
and
receyued
with
fayth
,
although
it
touche
vs
not
naturally
and
corporally
pourgeth
vs
from
al
sinnes
.
And
therefore
we
reade
in
an
other
place
,
that
Christ
pourgeth
vs
with
his
bloud
.
For
bycause
sanctification
is
the
only
worke
of
God
.
Therfore
where
the
saintes
are
sayed
now
to
haue
wasshed
,
and
whited
their
garments
,
by
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
.
It
signifieth
that
they
haue
receiued
by
faith
the
pourgation
prepared
by
bloud
.
And
this
doctrine
is
catholicke
and
of
the
right
faith
,
which
hath
so
many
and
so
great
testimonies
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Finally
we
perceyue
how
those
whiche
are
saued
from
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
are
saued
by
the
merite
of
Christ
alone
,
&
by
none
other
thing
,
as
I
haue
also
shewed
you
before
.
Morouer
by
and
by
is
inferred
:
therfore
be
they
in
the
sight
of
gods
seate
.
For
what
cause
I
praye
thee
?
bicause
they
haue
washed
and
whited
their
garmentes
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
:
therfore
for
the
merite
of
Christ
haue
they
entred
into
Heauen
,
Finally
the
elder
declareth
moste
at
large
,
what
the
state
of
Sainctes
is
,
and
what
is
the
trewe
blesse
of
the
faythfull
.
And
these
thinges
are
certen
tastes
,
set
here
for
a
consolation
.
Or
els
such
things
as
the
eye
hath
not
sene
,
or
the
eare
hearde
,
that
same
hath
God
prepared
for
those
that
loue
him
.
And
he
reciteth
many
thinges
,
of
the
which
he
wil
haue
vs
to
gather
the
excellencie
of
eternal
saluation
,
&
what
good
thinges
we
obteyne
in
the
same
.
First
stand
the
Saincts
before
the
Throne
of
God
.
In
the
Throne
is
the
maiestie
of
god
to
be
worshipped
for
euer
and
the
blessed
Trinitie
.
And
the
Sainctes
stand
before
the
seate
,
not
as
thei
are
wounte
that
tary
before
the
gates
.
For
as
the
most
intier
frendes
of
God
,
they
are
alwayes
in
the
sight
of
God
,
&
haue
the
fruition
of
his
deitie
.
Wherof
the
lord
speaking
in
the
Gospell
:
praye
ye
,
sayeth
he
,
that
ye
maye
escape
these
thinges
,
and
stande
before
the
sonne
of
man
.
And
also
Dauid
:
the
accomplishment
of
ioyes
is
in
thy
sight
,
and
pleasauntenes
in
thy
right
hande
for
euer
.
And
there
is
annexed
an
other
thing
,
which
maye
expounde
that
standing
:
they
serue
God
in
his
Temple
bothe
day
and
night
.
That
seruice
hath
pleasure
and
no
painefulnes
.
And
thei
serue
God
in
the
temple
,
as
God
is
wonte
to
be
serued
in
the
Temple
.
For
they
kepe
holy
dayes
,
they
are
glad
,
reioyse
,
be
mery
,
prayse
:
and
so
they
offer
vp
sacrifices
,
and
are
refresshed
with
heauenly
repaste
.
And
this
ioye
shall
be
euerlastyng
and
perpetuall
:
which
is
signified
by
daie
and
night
.
Otherwise
in
the
blesse
euerlasting
there
is
no
mighte
at
all
,
nor
anye
chaungeable
course
of
time
.
Hereunto
is
added
,
that
he
that
sitteth
in
the
seate
,
that
is
the
diuine
maiestie
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
will
dwell
in
them
:
that
is
to
witte
,
God
wil
be
al
in
al
,
or
he
wil
leane
ouer
them
,
and
as
it
were
a
tente
or
tabernacle
,
will
ouershadowe
them
,
defende
and
kepe
them
,
and
geue
him selfe
whole
to
be
inioyed
of
them
,
as
moste
familiar
and
frendely
to
them
.
Moreouer
they
shall
honger
no
more
,
nother
shall
they
thirste
.
For
all
infirmitie
and
miserie
is
taken
awaye
from
the
blessed
soules
,
and
bodies
glorified
.
They
are
filled
with
al
good
thinges
without
any
lothsomnes
,
with
a
most
ioyeouse
fulfillynge
.
Nowe
the
sunne
falleth
not
vpon
them
,
nor
the
heate
:
whiche
phrase
of
speache
betokeneth
,
that
they
are
put
to
no
trauel
nor
paine
,
but
are
deliuered
at
ones
from
all
displeasure
,
and
all
paynefulnes
,
and
to
be
at
moste
pleasaunt
reste
.
Agayne
is
set
in
the
cause
of
so
greate
felicitie
,
Christ
the
lambe
,
that
is
to
saye
Christ
mediatour
and
redemer
:
in
the
middes
of
the
seate
,
that
is
,
very
God
.
For
he
,
as
both
Ezechiel
.
in
.34
.
chapt
.
and
the
lord
also
him selfe
in
the
.10
.
of
Iohn
.
Wittenesseth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
to
saie
wil
fede
them
,
¶
Whilest
the
.vii.
Seale
is
opened
,
and
the
Aungels
with
trompettes
come
forth
,
Christ
the
intercessour
of
his
church
offereth
vp
before
his
father
the
praiers
of
his
faithful
.
The
.xxxvij.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
he
had
opened
the
.vii.
seale
,
there
was
silence
in
Heauen
about
the
space
of
half
an
houre
.
And
I
sawe
seuen
Aungels
standyng
before
God
,
&
to
them
were
geuen
seuen
trompettes
.
And
an
other
Aungell
came
and
stoode
before
the
Aultar
,
hauing
a
golden
censer
,
&
much
of
odoures
was
geuen
vnto
him
,
that
he
shoulde
offer
of
the
prayers
of
al
sainctes
vpon
the
golden
aultar
,
whiche
was
before
the
seate
.
And
the
smoke
of
the
odoures
whiche
came
of
the
prayers
of
al
sainctes
,
ascended
vp
before
God
out
of
the
Aungels
hand
.
And
the
Aungel
toke
the
censer
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
Aultar
,
and
caste
it
into
the
earth
,
and
voices
were
made
,
and
Thonderinges
,
and
Lightninges
,
and
Earthquake
.
I
suppose
ther
be
no
bokes
in
the
world
,
of
whomsoeuer
,
S.
Iohn
hath
exhibited
to
vs
a
most
holesom
vision
,
by
the
which
we
may
learne
not
to
talke
against
God
,
&
not
to
contende
with
him
but
to
acknowledge
,
al
his
iudgments
to
be
rightuouse
&
iust
.
Which
thing
verely
both
al
the
Sainctes
in
heauen
,
and
also
angelicall
spirites
do
acknowledge
,
and
attribute
to
God
al
glory
.
And
thus
hauing
prepared
the
mindes
of
the
Auditours
,
he
cometh
to
the
thing
it self
,
and
declareth
the
fatall
destenies
of
the
church
.
Vnder
the
.vi.
seale
he
toucheth
generally
the
corruption
of
doctrine
,
which
sins
it
is
more
perillouse
&
more
pestilent
than
al
daungers
of
mans
body
,
or
outwarde
perilles
,
he
reasoneth
yet
more
fully
therof
:
and
nowe
particularly
vnder
the
opening
of
the
.vii.
seale
reciteth
,
howe
farre
the
same
stretcheth
.
For
he
declareth
how
many
,
how
great
,
&
what
maner
of
sectes
,
heresies
and
troubles
shall
arrise
in
the
church
,
&
howe
hurtful
they
shal
be
to
the
churche
.
And
this
place
conteyneth
an
Historie
of
the
corrupte
doctrine
,
of
heresies
or
sectes
and
troubles
euer
sins
the
time
of
S.
Iohn
vnto
the
last
iudgement
:
It
is
extended
through
out
the
.8.9.10.11
.
chapt
.
But
we
shal
declare
euery
thing
in
order
.
He
spake
in
general
vnder
the
.vi.
seale
of
corrupt
doctrine
,
in
the
seuenth
he
wil
declare
the
same
particularly
and
most
aboundantly
.
And
whileste
the
seuenth
seale
was
opened
,
there
was
silence
in
heauen
almost
halfe
an
howre
.
Of
this
silence
the
expositours
write
diuersely
.
But
as
I
thinke
the
hearers
are
excited
by
this
silence
to
a
diligent
and
attentiue
hearyng
.
For
silence
hath
an
admiration
and
an
expectation
of
matters
moste
weightie
.
Salomon
sayeth
in
the
.9
.
of
Ecclesiast.
the
wordes
of
wise
menne
are
hearde
in
silence
.
When
weightie
matters
should
be
proclaymed
and
set
forth
,
the
crier
is
woonte
to
proclayme
silence
.
And
in
dede
they
be
matters
of
great
importaunce
that
followe
,
which
vnlesse
we
obserue
with
great
attentiuenes
,
we
shal
perish
in
sectes
and
seductions
.
Those
spirituall
wickednesses
be
more
daungerouse
than
corporall
perilles
.
And
nowe
whilest
in
silence
they
loke
for
with
an
admiraration
what
should
come
,
the
last
seale
beyng
opened
,
behold
there
appere
seuen
Aungelles
trompetters
,
of
these
we
shall
speake
afterwarde
.
Nowe
is
placed
&
set
forth
a
remedy
to
be
taken
in
so
great
euils
,
as
I
sayed
.
The
whiche
,
And
because
of
a
further
declaration
,
leeste
we
should
not
know
the
trewe
odours
,
whiche
please
God
,
and
whiche
the
faithful
offer
vnto
God
through
Christ
:
Ireneus
alledgeth
this
place
in
the
.31
.
and
.32
.
chapt
.
of
the
.4
.
booke
.
And
by
this
meane
he
calleth
Eucharistia
whiche
is
geuing
of
thankes
,
the
sacrifice
of
Christians
.
For
the
mainteyners
of
papistrie
do
corrupte
that
place
,
and
vtter
it
so
,
as
though
it
mente
that
the
prieste
should
sacrifice
the
real
body
of
Christ
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
But
the
holy
Bisshop
of
Lions
knew
this
filthie
errour
.
Away
with
them
and
their
sophistrie
,
whither
they
are
worthie
.
I
haue
spoke
also
befor
,
something
of
the
same
matter
.
And
that
it
might
clerely
appere
vnto
all
menne
,
Moreouer
the
effecte
of
this
fire
followeth
immediately
.
For
there
were
made
thonderinges
,
and
voices
,
and
lightninges
,
and
Earthquake
.
By
the
voices
of
the
Gospell
the
woundes
of
sinners
are
healed
,
and
the
hartes
of
men
lighted
by
the
illumination
of
the
holy
spirite
,
&c.
Of
the
whiche
thinges
we
haue
spoken
also
in
the
.4
.
chapt
.
and
.24
.
Sermon
.
Of
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
as
Haggeus
also
prophecied
it
should
come
to
passe
,
insewed
a
wonderfull
commotion
of
all
nations
,
&c:
Sathan
also
was
stired
,
whiche
reysed
vp
his
ministers
through
out
the
worlde
agaynst
holesome
preachyng
of
the
Gospell
.
For
there
sprange
vp
sectes
,
whome
the
mayneteyners
of
the
veritie
resisted
,
fightynge
with
them
.
Whereof
nowe
he
wil
reason
at
large
.
The
Lord
geue
grace
,
that
these
thinges
maye
bothe
be
spoken
and
hearde
with
much
fruicte
.
¶
Of
the
seuen
Aungelles
trompetters
,
and
of
the
trompettes
:
and
of
the
first
.ii.
and
.iii.
trompet
.
The
.xxxviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
seuen
Aungels
which
had
the
seuen
trompettes
,
prepared
themselues
to
blowe
.
The
firste
Aungell
blewe
:
And
there
was
made
hayle
and
fire
,
which
were
mingled
with
bloud
and
they
were
caste
into
the
Earth
:
and
the
thirde
parte
of
trees
was
burnt
,
and
all
grene
grasse
was
brent
.
And
the
second
Aungell
blewe
,
and
as
it
were
a
great
Mountaine
burnyng
with
fire
was
caste
into
the
See
,
&
the
third
part
of
the
See
tourned
to
bloud
:
and
the
third
parte
of
creatures
whiche
had
life
died
,
and
the
thirde
parte
of
Shippes
were
distroyed
.
And
the
thirde
Aungell
blewe
,
and
there
fell
a
great
starre
from
Heauen
,
burnyng
as
it
were
a
cresset
,
and
it
felle
into
the
thirde
parte
of
the
Riuers
,
and
into
the
fountaines
of
waters
,
and
the
name
of
the
starre
is
called
Worme
wood
,
and
the
thirde
parte
of
the
waters
was
tourned
to
Worm
wood
.
And
many
menne
died
of
the
waters
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
Our
lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
kindeled
in
earth
a
bright
and
holesome
fire
,
which
the
Apostles
and
men
Apostolical
haue
euery
foote
more
and
more
inflamed
.
But
contrary
wise
sathan
seketh
to
quenche
this
holesome
fire
,
&
not
only
to
corrupte
and
depraue
this
doctrine
of
saluation
:
but
also
to
abolish
it
and
ouerwhelme
it
with
lies
.
The
meaner
and
maner
herof
is
at
this
present
described
,
and
euen
paynted
out
gallauntly
,
to
none
other
ende
,
but
that
the
faithful
beyng
warned
and
fully
taught
,
might
be
wel
ware
of
that
pestilent
infection
.
For
the
scope
or
ende
of
this
boke
is
,
to
preserue
the
church
safe
and
sounde
from
corruptions
,
or
at
leest
to
repare
the
same
beyng
corrupted
.
chapter
of
Iob.
The
sonnes
of
God
came
,
and
stoode
before
the
Lord
,
and
Sathan
came
also
into
the
middes
of
them
.
The
blessed
Aungelles
are
called
the
children
or
sonnes
of
God
.
They
come
to
doe
seruice
before
God
:
Sathan
preaseth
in
emongs
them
,
forasmuch
as
he
is
also
the
minister
of
God
,
for
the
execution
of
those
things
,
whiche
apperteyne
to
the
wrath
and
indignation
of
God
agaynst
the
wicked
.
Al
elementes
be
Gods
ministers
,
and
finally
al
the
creatures
of
god
.
For
he
is
the
lord
of
Sabaoth
,
the
God
of
hostes
,
whiche
for
the
saluation
and
iudgement
of
men
vseth
wel
and
rightly
all
his
creatures
:
euery
one
accordyng
to
his
nature
and
disposition
.
For
he
vseth
the
ministerie
of
Aungels
,
like
Aungels
:
and
so
the
seruice
of
Deuils
,
as
Deuils
in
dede
.
But
where
as
the
seuenth
numbre
is
the
numbre
of
fulnes
,
conteyning
in
it self
al
times
:
for
there
be
seuen
dayes
of
creation
and
rest
,
there
be
seuen
worldes
or
ages
:
certenly
seuen
Aungelles
appere
before
God
,
for
that
they
betoken
all
battels
that
shall
be
foughten
to
the
ende
of
the
world
.
For
to
these
seuen
Aungels
are
geuen
seuen
trompettes
,
and
the
Aungels
already
had
the
trompettes
,
and
euen
prepared
themselues
to
blowe
the
on
set
.
Of
this
sundry
vse
of
trompettes
,
none
shall
agree
better
to
our
mater
,
than
the
warlicke
.
For
this
world
hath
a
shape
of
warre
.
In
it
are
the
campes
of
good
men
,
and
the
campes
of
euill
:
the
tentes
of
Catholickes
,
and
tentes
of
heretickes
.
The
chiefrayne
of
these
is
Sathan
,
and
of
those
Christe
:
the
Captaine
and
Emperour
of
these
is
the
Deuill
,
of
the
other
the
sonne
of
God
.
And
now
the
Aungels
sounde
their
trompettes
,
and
blowe
the
onset
:
not
that
the
good
Aungels
and
God
him selfe
is
the
Authour
of
heresies
and
of
heretickes
,
whose
original
is
referred
to
Sathan
and
sinne
:
but
sounding
their
trompettes
they
geue
in
dede
warnyng
to
all
men
,
and
signifie
that
most
greuouse
warres
shal
arrise
in
the
worlde
,
and
euen
in
the
church
it selfe
.
But
diuerse
men
are
diuersely
moued
and
worke
in
warre
accordyng
to
their
natures
.
The
trewe
catholikes
beyng
warned
by
the
trompet
,
take
heade
to
themselues
,
praye
,
and
finally
taking
in
hande
spirituall
weapons
,
prepare
themselues
vnto
battel
and
manfully
fight
for
Christ
,
and
for
maynteinyng
and
defending
the
veritie
.
Heretickes
,
sectaries
,
and
menne
of
corrupte
mindes
,
accordyng
to
theyr
mallice
,
takyng
to
them
also
Armour
,
runne
sorth
and
fighte
agaynst
Christ
and
the
veritie
,
defende
lies
,
and
such
as
be
weakelynges
they
take
,
spoyle
,
beate
downe
and
distroye
.
The
good
shepardes
,
are
the
trompets
of
God
and
of
Christ
:
the
Deuill
bloweth
vp
Archeheretickes
and
beginners
of
sectes
.
Of
the
good
,
and
of
their
fight
,
we
shal
heare
in
the
.11
.
and
in
the
chapt
.
following
.
Neuertheles
in
euery
conflict
we
must
vnderstand
that
the
sainctes
slepe
not
,
nor
be
any
where
idle
,
but
to
doe
their
duetie
euery
where
.
It
was
nowe
in
dede
enough
for
the
lord
to
shewe
vs
the
heretikes
&
sectaries
sighting
,
&
to
declare
,
how
much
they
maye
hurt
,
that
we
might
watche
more
dilligently
,
and
beware
of
all
corruption
.
And
haue
verely
hurte
the
church
very
much
.
For
the
.iii.
part
of
trees
was
burnt
,
and
also
al
grene
grasse
.
This
numbre
is
intimated
in
foure
trompets
,
and
in
fixe
likewise
.
And
it
semeth
to
signifie
,
that
a
greate
parte
of
men
inconstaunte
and
vnstable
are
seduced
&
lofte
,
geuing
themselues
to
be
distroyed
of
wicked
men
:
agayne
,
the
best
part
of
the
saythful
to
be
saued
.
The
lord
him self
knoweth
the
numbre
exactely
.
It
is
enough
for
vs
to
know
these
thinges
which
he
hath
reuealed
vnto
vs
,
nother
to
searche
curiousely
any
further
.
That
men
are
signified
by
trees
,
of
Esaye
,
and
the
.12
.
chapt
.
of
S.
Matthew
.
But
that
latter
poincte
,
that
al
grene
grasse
was
brent
,
muste
be
fauourably
expounded
.
For
who
can
beleue
that
al
men
were
distroyed
by
those
first
heresies
?
we
vnderstand
therfore
that
the
mindes
of
the
faithful
were
diuersely
afflicted
and
tourmoyled
with
those
errours
and
troubles
:
but
yet
as
the
Golde
tried
in
the
fixe
,
not
to
be
vtterly
consumed
.
chapt
.
Daniel
the
2.
And
Zacharie
in
the
.4
.
chapt
.
And
Christ
him selfe
in
the
.7
.
of
Matth.
By
remouing
of
hilles
or
mountaines
,
signifieth
any
harde
thinge
,
and
by
the
opinion
of
many
impossible
.
Nowe
therfore
springeth
vp
an
heresie
and
a
doctrine
in
the
church
,
as
it
were
a
burnyng
Mountaine
,
as
the
which
was
in
dede
most
furnished
,
and
as
it
semed
inuincible
.
We
reade
that
such
was
the
heresie
of
the
Valentinians
,
Manicheis
,
Ireneus
,
S.
Austen
,
and
Epiphanius
doe
testifie
.
And
a
great
part
of
the
creatures
in
the
Sea
perisshed
.
And
he
speaketh
of
such
as
haue
soules
,
not
of
fishes
in
dede
,
but
menne
.
Many
shippes
moreouer
were
lost
,
to
witte
Mariners
,
and
Ilonde
men
,
beyng
corrupte
with
these
heresies
.
That
time
those
heresies
sprange
vp
in
dede
of
those
Authours
which
I
named
:
but
as
yet
thei
be
not
vtterly
extinct
,
corrupte
men
buddyng
vp
in
a
maner
at
euery
time
,
and
renewyng
the
olde
errour
.
Wherupon
a
bitter
strife
remayneth
yet
at
this
daye
in
the
church
:
and
we
are
dayly
admonished
,
that
we
should
beware
of
those
corruptions
.
The
thirde
Aungell
bloweth
his
trompet
,
proclaymyng
new
warres
:
Paulus
Samosatenus
The
Scripture
and
doctrine
whiche
is
trimly
figured
by
riuers
and
fountaines
,
corrupted
of
the
Arrians
was
to
many
the
occasion
of
death
.
The
Scripture
and
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
is
of
it selfe
mortal
to
no
man
,
but
rather
liuely
to
al●
corruption
maketh
it
deadly
.
Poyson
put
in
wine
,
maketh
the
wine
deadly
:
the
wine
of
it self
killeth
no
man
,
but
rather
gladdeth
and
reioseth
al
men
.
Reade
the
Ecclesiastical
stories
of
Eusebius
,
Theodoretus
,
Sozomenus
,
Socrates
,
and
others
,
and
ye
shal
perceyue
howe
aptely
S.
Iohn
hath
written
all
these
thinges
,
and
how
rightly
they
are
al
fulfilled
.
No
smal
parte
of
that
bitternes
hath
flowed
vnto
our
time
,
whilest
that
old
errour
is
often
times
by
the
instigation
of
the
deuil
renewed
.
For
what
that
vncleane
beaste
Michell
Seruetus
¶
The
fourth
and
fifte
trompet
is
expounded
,
of
the
opening
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
,
and
of
grasse
hoppers
creping
out
into
the
Earth
.
The
.xxxix.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
fourth
Aungel
blewe
,
and
the
third
parte
of
the
sunne
was
smitten
,
and
the
thirde
parte
of
the
Moone
,
and
the
thirde
parte
of
starres
,
so
that
the
third
parte
of
them
was
darkened
.
And
the
daye
was
smitten
,
that
the
third
part
of
it
should
not
shine
,
and
likewise
the
night
.
And
I
behelde
,
and
hearde
an
Aungell
fliyng
thorow
the
middes
of
Heauen
,
and
saiyng
with
a
lowde
voyce
:
wo
,
wo
,
wo
,
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
Earth
,
because
of
the
voyces
to
come
of
the
trompe
of
the
thre
Aungels
,
which
were
yet
to
blowe
.
And
the
fifte
Aungel
blewe
,
and
I
sawe
a
starre
fall
from
Heauen
vnto
the
Earthe
.
And
to
him
was
geuen
the
keye
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
.
And
he
opened
the
botomles
pitte
,
and
there
arrose
a
smoke
of
the
pitte
,
as
it
were
the
smoke
of
a
greate
fornace
.
And
the
Sunne
and
the
ayre
were
darkened
,
by
the
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pitte
.
And
there
came
out
of
the
smoke
locustes
vpon
the
earth
:
and
vnto
them
was
geuen
power
as
the
Scorpions
of
the
Earth
haue
power
.
And
it
was
sayed
vnto
them
that
they
should
not
hurte
the
grasse
of
the
Earth
,
nother
any
grene
thing
:
nother
any
tree
,
but
only
those
menne
which
haue
not
the
seale
in
theyr
forheades
,
and
to
them
was
commaunded
that
they
should
not
kill
them
,
but
that
they
should
be
vexed
fiue
monethes
,
and
their
payne
was
as
the
payne
that
commeth
of
a
Scorpion
,
when
he
hath
stonge
a
manne
.
And
in
those
dayes
shal
men
seke
death
,
and
shal
not
finde
it
:
and
shall
desire
to
die
,
and
death
shall
flie
from
them
.
The
fourth
trompet
declareth
an
hurtful
and
a
long
strife
,
He
addeth
,
And
hitherto
haue
we
spoken
of
the
foure
trompes
,
and
greatest
conflictes
in
the
churche
:
there
remayne
three
trompettes
:
which
haue
now
a
little
preface
set
before
them
,
wherby
the
mindes
of
the
hearers
might
be
excited
.
And
S.
Iohn
sayeth
,
howe
he
sawe
an
Aungell
flying
thorowe
the
middes
of
heauen
,
and
hearde
him
criyng
:
wo
,
wo
,
And
to
this
starre
(
he
calleth
him
afterward
the
Aungel
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
)
or
Bishop
(
I
name
one
,
I
vnderstande
all
of
that
state
and
succession
in
that
seate
)
was
geuen
the
keye
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
.
The
Pope
by
his
corrupt
ministerie
openeth
Hel
,
chapt
.
Esaye
.
6.
In
the
.19
.
of
Exod.
We
reade
,
smoke
ascended
from
the
mountaine
,
as
out
of
a
fornace
.
You
reade
in
the
.18
.
psalm
.
Smoke
wente
vp
in
the
wrath
of
God
,
fire
burnte
from
before
his
face
.
At
this
present
,
smoke
semeth
to
signifie
hurteful
and
deuillish
opinions
.
Smoke
hurteth
the
eyes
,
and
suffereth
not
clerely
to
see
the
trueth
.
So
doeth
also
peruerse
doctrine
,
it
daseleth
the
eyes
,
taketh
away
iudgement
,
&
blindeth
with
errour
.
And
worthely
do
they
suffer
these
thinges
of
the
smoke
of
God
his
wrath
,
&
of
the
lies
of
disceaueable
men
,
whiche
haue
forsaken
the
light
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
grace
and
perspicuitie
of
Gods
veritie
.
Vnder
the
name
of
this
smoke
infernal
,
are
conteyned
the
opinions
,
and
abominable
doctrine
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
as
he
is
the
prelate
of
the
chiefe
churche
and
Sea
Apostolicke
,
so
to
be
pastour
vniuersal
and
Apostolical
:
and
morouer
the
head
of
the
church
militaunt
,
the
vicar
of
Christ
in
earth
:
whose
voyce
muste
be
hearde
aswel
,
as
Christes
him self
:
that
he
hath
full
power
in
the
church
,
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
&c.
And
the
reste
of
the
like
sorte
.
That
the
same
ordeyneth
and
geueth
to
al
churches
Bisshops
or
Pastours
,
which
should
gouerne
al
other
churches
after
the
prescripte
of
the
church
of
Rome
.
&c.
But
how
great
this
smoke
is
,
and
howe
effectuall
,
Howebeit
the
euil
procedeth
further
,
and
setteth
vp
it selfe
in
the
churche
a
greate
deale
more
effectuall
.
And
doubtles
the
Popes
clergie
is
moste
rightly
compared
to
grassehoppers
or
catarpillers
.
Pope
Pius
Sabellicus
sheweth
in
the
.9
.
booke
of
Aeneidos
.
the
.7
.
Chapter
.
That
the
secte
of
graye
freres
was
so
greately
multiplied
through
out
the
worlde
,
that
than
they
helde
and
possessed
.xl.
prouinces
,
and
vnder
euery
one
diuerse
Cloysters
and
conuentes
(
wardens
they
call
the
rulers
)
and
exceded
the
numbre
of
three
score
thousande
men
:
in
so
much
that
the
master
of
the
whole
order
,
whome
they
call
general
,
hath
ben
hearde
many
times
,
to
offer
the
pope
preparing
an
Armye
against
the
Turkes
thirtie
thousand
fighting
men
of
the
order
of
S.
Fraunces
,
which
should
be
well
able
to
serue
in
the
warres
,
and
yet
be
no
hinderaunce
or
let
to
theyr
religion
or
seruice
.
And
nowe
who
is
it
that
knoweth
not
howe
many
orders
ther
be
of
Monkes
&
Freres
:
you
maye
therfore
accompte
other
orders
after
the
rate
of
the
order
of
S.
Fraunces
,
and
though
you
attribute
to
euery
one
but
the
one
half
of
that
numbre
,
to
what
a
some
wil
it
amounte
?
To
these
if
you
adde
the
colledges
more
and
lesse
,
through
out
so
many
diocesse
,
persons
,
vicars
,
chaplaynes
and
parish
priestes
,
thou
wilt
graunte
that
not
without
cause
the
popishe
clergie
is
compared
to
locustes
.
He
reasoneth
also
expressely
of
the
power
of
these
Locustes
.
There
is
added
for
a
conforte
,
fiue
monethes
.
¶
The
Locustes
are
described
by
a
maruelouse
Hypotiposis
,
the
Popish
clergie
:
and
is
shewed
,
of
what
sorte
the
Antichristian
warre
shal
be
.
The
.xl.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
similitude
of
Locustes
was
like
vnto
Horses
prepared
to
battel
,
and
on
theyr
heades
were
as
it
were
crownes
,
like
vnto
golde
:
and
theyr
faces
were
as
it
had
ben
the
faces
of
men
.
And
they
had
heere
,
as
the
heere
of
wemen
.
And
their
teth
were
as
the
teth
of
Lions
.
And
they
had
habergions
,
as
it
were
habergions
of
yron
.
And
the
sounde
of
their
winges
was
as
the
sounde
of
chariotes
when
many
horses
runne
together
in
battell
.
And
they
had
tailes
like
vnto
Scorpions
,
and
there
were
stinges
in
theyr
tailes
.
And
theyr
power
was
to
hurte
men
fiue
monethes
.
And
they
had
a
king
ouer
them
,
which
is
the
Aungel
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
,
whose
name
in
the
Hebrewe
tongue
is
Abadon
,
but
in
the
Greke
Apollion
.
We
haue
spoken
already
of
th
original
&
power
of
the
locustes
:
And
there
is
no
doubte
but
that
the
whole
Armie
of
the
Pope
is
here
described
,
But
lette
vs
see
the
description
of
the
Apostle
S.
Iohn
by
the
reuelation
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
doeth
iniurie
to
noman
,
which
slaundereth
no
man
.
Secondly
vpon
theyr
heades
,
sayeth
he
,
as
it
were
crownes
,
Rabanus
Maurus
in
the
.3
.
chapt
.
of
the
firste
boke
of
the
institution
of
Clerkes
calleth
the
shauinge
of
the
priestes
crowne
,
a
kingedome
,
a
token
verely
of
the
dignitie
of
a
king
and
prieste
.
For
Priestes
and
Monkes
or
Freres
boaste
themselues
to
be
kinges
and
priestes
,
and
yet
in
dede
are
neyther
of
both
.
For
the
trewe
faythfull
before
God
are
kinges
and
priestes
.1
.
Peter
.2
.
But
by
the
ordeyning
or
shauing
of
the
Pope
,
they
receiue
nothing
either
of
kingdom
or
priesthood
.
Full
well
therfore
S.
Iohn
,
vpon
theyr
heades
,
sayeth
he
,
as
it
were
crownes
like
vnto
golde
:
for
he
sayeth
not
,
they
were
crownes
,
but
like
as
they
were
crownes
of
golde
.
They
were
not
crownes
in
dede
,
neyther
were
they
dewe
vnto
them
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
in
the
ende
of
the
world
now
they
haue
taken
vpon
them
diademes
,
or
miters
,
and
crownes
of
golde
also
,
and
the
same
most
preciouse
.
Yet
haue
they
done
this
by
no
right
.
In
times
past
Bisshoppes
of
Rome
did
were
white
miters
,
in
token
of
puretie
and
sincerenes
,
finally
of
the
knowledge
of
both
Testamentes
:
but
none
of
the
Apostles
nor
Apostolicke
men
ware
them
.
Therfore
they
bewraye
themselues
like
a
Ratte
with
their
owne
vtteraunce
,
the
which
I
suppose
to
be
done
by
Gods
prouidence
,
that
they
might
be
knowen
,
and
eschewed
of
Christes
shepe
as
crowned
wolues
.
Theyr
faces
were
as
the
faces
of
men
,
(
Thoracas
)
whiche
is
a
defence
for
the
breste
,
called
a
breste
plate
,
or
a
vauntgarde
.
Others
expounde
it
,
cureties
,
but
they
couer
all
the
body
,
Habergions
doe
properly
couer
the
breste
.
And
hereby
is
signified
,
that
their
harte
should
be
obstinate
and
inflexible
.
They
are
stiffe
necked
and
straite
lased
,
nother
departe
one
heere
breadth
from
theyr
errours
,
but
euen
forge
that
the
same
Sea
can
not
erre
:
yea
and
that
the
Pope
can
not
erre
.
For
nother
can
they
abyde
to
be
taught
and
admonisshed
,
but
playnely
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
saye
they
hath
neuer
erred
:
therefore
there
remayneth
none
other
thinge
,
but
that
thou
muste
subscribe
to
it
,
or
els
be
condemned
for
an
heretike
,
and
suffer
death
.
It
is
signified
moreouer
that
these
shall
be
through
an
other
mans
protection
moste
safe
.
For
they
haue
theyr
immunities
,
they
haue
theyr
pryuileges
,
they
haue
the
secular
power
alwayes
ready
to
fight
at
theyr
request
,
they
haue
theyr
fraternities
,
felloweshippes
,
leages
and
affinities
.
What
should
we
saye
that
Bisshoppes
and
Abbottes
be
the
sonnes
,
bretherne
and
Cosins
of
Princes
?
who
so
euer
therefore
toucheth
them
,
he
hath
touched
the
apple
of
the
Princes
eye
.
For
euen
for
the
maynteinyng
of
them
and
their
state
,
all
men
fight
as
it
were
for
lyfe
and
landes
.
To
the
Locustes
moreouer
are
ascribed
winges
.
Hereunto
is
added
,
that
by
theyr
decrees
and
counselles
they
breake
a
sunder
,
or
inuade
.
Wherupon
Daniel
attributeth
also
to
Antichristians
,
prosperitie
:
he
shal
doe
,
sayeth
he
,
and
shal
prosper
.
And
they
inuade
in
suche
sorte
,
as
we
haue
sayed
also
before
,
men
wil
desire
to
die
,
supposing
that
there
is
no
deliueraunce
.
The
same
is
called
also
the
Aungel
of
the
botomles
pitte
?
Therfore
also
a
trewe
name
,
¶
The
sixte
trompet
is
expounded
,
where
is
created
of
Saracenes
and
turkishe
matters
.
The
.xli.
Sermon
.
ONe
wo
is
paste
,
and
beholde
two
woes
come
yet
after
this
.
And
the
sixte
Aungel
blewe
,
and
I
hearde
a
voyce
from
the
foure
corners
of
the
golden
Aultar
,
whiche
is
before
the
eyes
of
God
,
saiyng
to
the
sixt
angel
,
which
had
the
trompet
:
lowse
the
foure
Angels
,
which
are
bound
in
the
great
riuer
Euphrates
.
And
the
foure
Angels
were
lowsed
,
which
were
prepared
for
an
houre
,
for
a
daie
,
for
a
moneth
,
and
for
a
yeare
,
for
to
slaye
the
the
thirde
parte
of
men
.
And
the
nombre
of
Horsemen
of
warre
,
were
twenty
times
ten
thousande
.
And
I
hearde
the
nombre
of
them
.
And
thus
I
sawe
the
horses
in
a
vision
,
and
them
that
sate
on
them
hauing
firie
habbergions
of
a
yalowe
and
brimstony
colour
,
and
the
heades
of
the
horses
were
as
the
heades
of
Lions
.
And
out
of
theyr
mouthes
wente
forth
fire
,
smoke
,
and
brimstone
.
And
of
these
three
was
the
third
part
of
men
killed
:
that
is
to
say
,
of
fire
,
smoke
,
&
brimstone
,
whiche
proceded
out
of
the
mouthes
of
them
.
For
their
power
was
in
their
mouths
,
&
in
their
tailes
for
their
tailes
were
like
vnto
serpentes
,
hauing
heades
,
and
with
them
did
they
hurt
.
The
sixte
conflicte
or
fight
is
of
Mahometrie
by
the
Saracenes
,
Turkes
&
Tartarians
,
most
cruelly
foughten
and
with
muche
wo.
And
would
God
it
were
foughten
.
For
we
perceiue
dayly
by
the
thinges
themselues
the
misterie
of
the
prophecie
,
and
see
the
fulfilling
,
and
euen
experience
it
also
.
At
the
sounde
of
the
trompe
of
the
sixte
Aungell
S.
Iohn
heareth
a
voice
from
the
foure
corners
of
the
golden
Aultar
,
We
learned
of
late
,
that
the
golden
Aultar
Nicene
,
Constantinopolitane
,
Ephesine
,
and
Chalcedonian
:
In
the
whiche
were
condemned
Arrius
,
Macedonius
,
Nestorius
,
Eutiches
,
and
other
monstres
of
heretikes
which
impugned
Christ
.
Howebeit
the
vncurable
peruersenes
of
men
gettyng
the
vpper
hande
,
there
was
none
ende
of
alteration
and
blasphemies
.
For
two
great
Bishops
of
no
smal
churches
,
Valentinian
,
Marcion
,
and
Manicheus
.
Iames
Syrus
,
For
the
heresies
of
the
Nestorians
,
Iacobites
,
Iacobites
,
Christians
,
Paganes
,
and
heretikes
were
gathered
,
he
went
into
the
nexte
cities
,
and
houses
,
and
secretly
by
the
space
of
ten
yeres
,
he
so
instilled
his
doctrine
into
miserable
men
,
that
euery
where
through
out
Arabie
ther
was
founde
a
greate
multitude
of
Mahometes
secte
.
Than
Homar
Solon
Mahomet
proclaymed
a
newe
lawe
in
the
Temple
at
Moecha
.
A
great
multitude
of
seruauntes
and
vnthriftes
resorted
to
that
wicked
fellowe
.
Who
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
people
aboute
him
,
and
sollicited
them
to
receyue
his
religion
,
and
perswaded
many
that
wickednes
.
These
thinges
were
done
vnder
th
emperour
Heraclius
about
the
yere
of
our
lorde
.620
.
Aegipte
,
Chaldey
,
and
Armenia
.
After
arrose
the
Turkes
and
Tartarians
,
receyuing
the
religion
of
Mahomet
,
who
haue
subdewed
in
a
maner
all
the
prouinces
of
the
Romane
empire
in
the
east
&
to
the
South
.
By
the
riuer
of
Euphrates
Assirians
,
Babylonians
,
Medes
and
Persians
,
which
were
lordes
of
the
world
before
the
Monarchie
of
Grece
and
of
Rome
,
semed
to
be
as
it
were
drouned
,
buried
and
hidde
,
and
euen
bounden
in
the
same
riuer
.
For
the
Macedonians
of
the
west
,
were
gouernours
of
the
world
,
and
after
them
the
Romanes
:
and
these
most
mightie
nations
,
whiche
we
nowe
named
serued
them
.
But
after
the
golden
Aultar
,
was
as
I
saied
,
defiled
,
and
innumerable
people
in
the
East
and
Weste
reuolted
from
the
trewe
christian
fayth
,
God
styred
vp
agayne
the
orientall
distroyers
of
the
worlde
,
whiche
hath
ben
longe
as
it
were
layde
a
slepe
.
For
the
prophetes
testifie
,
that
those
nations
were
the
scourges
of
the
world
:
the
same
whippes
therfore
god
agayn
brought
forth
by
his
iust
iudgement
.
Certes
we
reade
in
the
.10
.
chap.
of
Daniel
,
that
there
was
an
Aungel
of
Grece
,
Lette
vs
learne
of
this
treatise
,
that
all
euilles
,
Sinnacherib
,
Salmanasar
and
Nabuchodonozor
,
called
the
seruauntes
of
God
,
which
executed
his
iudgementes
.
Therefore
let
vs
feare
God
,
and
perseuer
in
the
trewe
religion
.
Morouer
the
Saracenes
,
Asia
,
Affricke
,
and
Europe
haue
felte
of
the
moste
cruell
slaughters
and
distructions
of
the
Saracenes
,
Turkes
,
and
Tartarians
,
euer
sins
the
time
of
Mahomet
vnto
our
dayes
,
about
the
space
of
.ix.
hondreth
and
.xx.
yeres
.
And
also
the
priestes
of
Mahomet
are
very
quicke
and
diligent
,
to
allure
men
into
theyr
errours
,
neyther
waunte
they
lucky
successe
.
The
nombre
Laurence
Valla
in
his
annotations
vpan
the
newe
Testament
doeth
interprete
,
as
hath
the
dutche
translation
,
thousande
thousandes
.
But
howe
so
euer
it
be
,
certayne
it
is
by
the
conference
of
other
places
,
that
a
certen
nombre
is
put
for
vncertayne
,
that
is
to
saye
for
exceadynge
great
:
and
to
be
signified
,
that
the
horsemen
of
the
Saracenes
,
Turkes
,
and
Tartarians
should
be
innumerable
.
For
we
reade
in
the
.7
.
of
Daniel
,
thousande
thousandes
serued
him
,
and
ten
thousande
millions
stode
before
him
.
And
he
speaketh
of
Aungelles
(
whome
he
signifieth
to
be
innumerable
)
and
of
theyr
ministerie
.
So
also
in
the
fifte
of
the
Apocalipse
,
I
hearde
,
sayeth
he
,
the
voice
of
many
Aungelles
,
and
thousande
thousandes
sayng
with
a
lowde
voyce
,
&c.
Certenly
the
stories
testifie
that
the
Saracenes
came
out
of
Spaine
into
Fraunce
in
nombre
foure
hondreth
thousande
.
Paulus
Aemilius
in
the
.2
.
boke
of
th
actes
of
Frenchmen
,
reciteth
that
Charles
Martell
ouercame
three
hondreth
three
score
and
.xv.
thousande
Saracenes
.
And
Matthias
a
Michon
in
the
.1
.
booke
8.
chapt
.
of
Sarmatia
in
Asia
.
Tamerlanes
,
sayeth
he
,
had
an
armie
of
.12
.
hondreth
thousande
.
Moreouer
it
is
playne
,
that
there
were
neuer
in
any
age
or
memorie
greater
Armies
of
horsemen
led
out
of
any
nation
,
than
of
Turkes
,
Saracenes
and
Tartarians
.
S.
Iohn
addeth
,
that
he
hearde
their
nombre
,
eyther
for
that
he
would
so
confirme
,
that
he
had
sayed
,
how
theyr
power
should
be
greatest
:
or
for
that
he
would
partely
signifie
,
that
theyr
victories
also
were
nombred
,
and
should
haue
an
ende
.
That
in
Daniel
is
most
notable
,
Mene
,
Thekel
pheres
:
that
is
,
hath
nombred
,
hath
wayed
,
hath
diuided
.
He
hath
nombred
,
sayeth
he
,
thy
kingdome
,
and
hath
brought
it
to
an
ende
.
And
at
the
beginning
and
also
in
the
times
that
followed
,
the
matters
of
Mahomet
increased
exceadingly
.
After
Mahomet
him selfe
they
had
in
order
.xxv.
Baptista
Ignatius
in
th
ende
of
the
.2
.
boke
of
the
Romane
emperours
,
and
Paulus
Iouius
.
Many
of
the
Tartarians
receiued
the
religion
of
Mahomet
,
&
haue
most
greuousely
plaged
the
world
,
wherof
Mathias
a
michon
writeth
in
Sarmatia
of
Asia
.
And
doubtles
the
people
of
Mahomet
haue
ben
of
very
greate
power
,
and
be
so
still
euen
at
this
daye
.
Now
are
painted
out
also
the
horsemen
and
horses
wherupon
they
ride
,
And
corporally
,
how
those
thinges
may
be
expounded
,
ther
is
no
man
that
seeth
not
,
whiche
knoweth
the
Turk●sh
histories
.
The
Mahometanes
burne
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
for
hardely
is
ther
any
other
nation
,
whiche
hath
so
wasted
the
world
with
fire
,
as
this
.
Which
waie
so
euer
thei
tourne
them
,
al
thinges
burne
with
a
light
fire
,
all
is
full
of
smoke
.
Their
princes
are
lions
,
&
their
gouernement
is
like
lions
,
al
things
tirannical
.
They
commaunde
cruel
thinges
,
nother
cometh
ther
any
other
thinge
out
of
their
mouthe
,
than
that
is
blouddy
.
Therfore
haue
many
of
them
called
themselues
the
wrath
of
God
&
the
whippe
or
scourge
of
god
.
And
verely
this
wrath
of
the
lord
followeth
corrupte
doctrine
and
swaruing
from
the
faith
.
With
these
three
plagues
fire
,
smoke
and
brimstone
the
third
parte
of
the
world
is
slayne
and
distroyed
.
Morouer
the
Serpentes
taile
admonissheth
chiefly
,
Herof
remaine
two
notable
examples
.
Iohn
Vayuode
Prince
of
Hongarie
:
which
beyng
not
able
in
strength
to
matche
Ferdinando
,
was
driuen
to
craue
ayde
of
Solyman
Emperour
of
Turkes
.
The
Turke
was
by
and
by
ready
with
great
faithe
and
dilligence
placing
Iohn
in
his
kingdome
:
howbeit
we
see
,
that
immediately
he
beyng
extincte
,
the
Turke
inioyed
the
kingdome
of
Hongarie
.
Would
God
therefore
that
Christen
Princes
would
not
trust
the
turkish
nauie
and
warfare
.
For
whilest
the
Mahometane
laugheth
vpon
the
Christian
with
a
frendely
countenaunce
,
he
intendeth
to
put
a
Serpent
into
his
bosome
,
and
to
distroye
him
.
And
we
are
also
at
this
day
in
this
sixte
,
as
also
in
the
fifte
fighte
,
in
the
Papisticall
and
Mahometicall
corruption
,
wickednes
and
tiranny
.
The
lord
Iesus
deliuer
vs
from
al
these
euilles
by
his
gloriouse
commyng
vnto
iudgement
.
Amen
,
Amen
.
¶
What
should
be
done
to
the
reside
we
of
impenitentes
,
in
this
meane
while
felyng
none
euill
,
of
the
Locustes
and
Horses
.
The
.xlij.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
remnaunte
of
the
menne
,
which
were
not
killed
with
these
plagues
,
repented
not
of
the
dedes
of
theyr
handes
,
that
they
should
not
worship
deuilles
,
and
images
of
golde
,
and
siluer
,
and
brasse
,
and
stone
,
and
of
wood
,
which
nother
can
see
,
nother
heare
,
nother
goe
.
Also
they
repented
not
of
theyr
murther
,
and
of
theyr
witchcrafte
,
nother
of
theyr
whoredome
,
nother
of
theyr
thefte
.
Hereof
we
maye
gather
that
it
is
not
sufficient
to
a
godly
and
blessed
life
,
that
a
man
be
not
a
papiste
,
It
remayneth
that
we
declare
in
fewe
words
the
fourmes
of
sinnes
,
set
forth
here
of
S.
Iohn
,
vnder
the
which
as
I
sayed
before
,
he
hath
doubtles
comprised
like
offences
,
that
of
like
thinges
the
same
iudgement
be
had
.
First
he
sayeth
as
it
were
generally
,
It
is
agaynst
the
firste
commaundement
,
Finally
is
set
thefte
with
all
his
partes
.
¶
Christ
a
strong
Aungell
,
is
set
agaynst
Antichrist
:
and
is
excellently
described
,
shinyng
againe
in
the
darkenes
of
the
church
with
consolation
.
The
.xliij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
an
other
mightie
angell
come
downe
from
Heauen
,
clothed
with
a
clowde
,
and
the
raynebowe
vpon
his
head
and
his
face
was
as
the
Sunne
,
and
his
fete
as
it
were
pillers
of
fire
:
&
he
had
in
his
hand
a
little
boke
open
:
and
he
put
his
right
foote
vpon
the
sea
,
and
his
lefte
foote
on
the
Earth
.
And
cried
with
a
lowde
voyce
,
as
when
a
lion
roareth
.
And
when
he
had
cried
,
seuen
thonders
spake
theyr
voices
:
and
when
the
seuen
thonders
had
spoken
theyr
voyces
,
I
was
about
to
write
.
And
I
hearde
a
voice
from
heauen
saiyng
vnto
me
:
seale
vp
those
things
,
whiche
the
seuen
thonders
spake
,
and
write
them
not
.
Hitherto
haue
we
hearde
many
things
of
the
most
daungerouse
conflictes
against
the
christen
pietie
and
veritie
:
but
nothing
hath
ben
spoken
of
the
defence
and
maynteiners
of
the
trewe
religion
:
but
rather
the
successe
and
wonderfull
felicitie
of
the
wicked
hath
ben
preached
,
especially
in
the
fifte
and
sixte
trompet
,
to
witte
vnder
Papistrie
&
Mahometrie
.
Therfore
it
might
seme
to
many
,
that
the
veritie
it selfe
was
not
only
oppressed
&
loste
,
but
also
that
the
veritie
of
Gods
promesses
began
to
fainte
&
decaie
.
Asaph
,
Psalme
.73
.
And
verely
ye
shall
haue
at
this
daye
,
which
wil
say
,
perauenture
this
world
shal
be
alwaies
,
shal
neuer
haue
ende
,
papistrie
shall
reigne
for
euer
,
the
Mahometanes
shal
conquer
for
euer
,
the
godly
shal
be
miserable
for
euer
,
therfore
it
is
better
to
frame
themselues
to
the
world
,
we
haue
nowe
loked
for
thy
iudgement
a
long
time
,
yea
our
fathers
.
D.CCC.
and
a
thousande
yeres
since
had
thought
the
last
day
of
the
Lord
had
ben
at
hand
,
but
none
ende
appereth
any
where
,
but
all
thinges
are
dayly
renewed
:
therefore
shal
the
same
face
of
the
world
be
alwaies
,
the
courses
of
times
dewly
retourning
.
Who
therefore
knoweth
,
whether
a
rewarde
be
prepared
for
the
godly
,
or
punnishment
for
the
wicked
?
For
there
chaunce
farre
other
thinges
vnto
holy
men
,
than
many
loke
for
?
They
loking
for
blessing
,
life
&
felicitie
,
&
beholde
they
are
ouerwhelmed
with
the
curses
of
al
menne
,
caried
to
execution
,
and
seme
the
most
vnfortunate
of
all
men
.
He
that
cleaueth
to
the
papistes
,
Turkes
and
enemies
of
the
Gospell
,
goeth
through
luckely
enough
,
&c.
Therfore
as
euery
where
in
this
boke
,
ioyfull
thinges
are
mixed
with
sorrowfull
,
so
here
also
after
moste
greuouse
battels
of
the
.v.
and
.vi.
trompet
,
and
moste
stronge
temptations
,
he
ioyneth
a
most
ioyouse
gospel
for
the
consolation
&
confirmation
of
the
faithful
,
leest
they
should
any
where
doubte
of
the
fidelitie
of
gods
promesses
,
or
reuolte
from
the
trewe
religion
to
the
false
:
therfore
against
Antichrist
,
the
blacke
Aungell
of
the
botomles
pitte
,
is
set
the
bright
or
shining
Angel
of
heauen
the
lord
Christ
.
Here
is
gallauntly
described
:
&
is
sayed
to
retourne
vnto
his
:
the
same
sweareth
solemnely
,
that
there
shal
be
none
other
time
,
but
that
in
the
.vii.
trompet
the
very
misterie
of
God
should
be
fulfilled
.
Moreouer
the
lorde
Christ
commaundeth
S.
Iohn
to
eate
the
open
boke
which
Christ
held
in
his
hande
,
&
to
prophecie
againe
.
By
al
the
which
thinges
to
the
confort
of
al
godly
is
signified
,
that
Christ
shal
retourne
into
the
church
,
out
of
the
which
he
semed
by
his
enemie
and
vicar
to
be
cast
out
,
with
great
glory
and
power
:
nother
the
hope
and
expectation
of
the
faithful
to
be
vaine
,
how
so
euer
the
last
daye
of
iudgement
be
differred
into
many
ages
,
and
the
godly
fele
of
great
aduersitie
:
Finally
that
punnishment
and
rewarde
is
prepared
of
God
:
and
that
this
shal
be
geuen
to
the
godly
,
and
that
inflicted
to
the
wicked
.
For
to
the
intent
we
might
herof
be
most
assured
,
Christ
taketh
a
solemne
othe
.
And
sayeth
it
shal
come
to
passe
,
that
the
catholicke
and
christian
veritie
shall
agayne
come
into
the
fielde
,
and
fighte
valeauntly
against
the
Antichristian
and
Mahometical
doctrine
.
Herof
therfore
shal
we
learne
,
not
to
despeire
in
the
long
persecutions
of
Antichrist
and
Mahomet
.
We
shall
learne
also
howe
to
fight
agaynst
Antichrist
,
and
howe
he
muste
be
ouercomen
not
with
warlicke
,
but
spiritual
weapons
.
These
is
not
he
able
to
match
.
He
whetteth
one
sworde
on
an
other
.
And
hitherto
in
dede
in
these
two
last
chapt
.
hath
ben
spoken
of
the
warres
of
heretikes
and
of
the
vngodly
,
and
of
Antichrist
the
head
of
al
euil
:
hereafter
shal
follow
of
the
contrary
fight
of
the
godly
,
and
maynteynaunce
of
Godlynes
.
Before
these
is
set
a
description
of
Christ
most
elegaunt
,
Antichrist
as
it
were
clothed
and
wrapped
with
the
smoke
of
the
botomles
pitte
,
is
euill
fauoured
:
The
sunne
through
the
smoke
of
the
botomles
pit
,
reysed
by
the
Aungell
therof
beyng
darkened
moste
filthely
,
was
a
great
grief
to
the
world
.
But
the
face
of
this
our
Aungell
is
clere
,
and
clarifieth
,
and
shineth
as
bright
as
the
sunne
:
as
in
times
past
also
he
is
sayed
to
haue
shone
in
the
.17
.
of
S.
Matt.
The
brighte
face
of
Christe
bringeth
ioye
and
vnspeakeable
gladnes
to
the
beholders
,
and
pacifieth
the
mindes
.
And
the
same
is
sene
of
vs
spiritually
and
by
faith
.
S.
Paul
is
the
beste
expositour
of
this
place
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Corinth.
3.
and
.4
.
chap.
Certenly
of
the
ful
knowledge
of
Christ
,
wherby
we
beleue
him
to
be
geuen
vs
of
the
father
,
that
by
him
shoulde
be
accomplished
,
and
he
himselfe
alone
shuld
be
to
vs
al
thing
,
&
as
a
most
ioyful
light
arriseth
in
the
mindes
.
For
we
are
lighted
of
the
light
,
as
is
declared
in
the
gospel
of
S.
Iohn
.
Howesoeuer
therefore
the
terrible
darkenes
of
errours
&
calamities
be
ouer
cast
in
the
world
of
the
prince
of
darkenes
by
the
pope
and
Mahomet
,
&
other
corrupters
of
Gods
veritie
,
yet
the
light
which
is
in
the
mindes
of
the
faithfull
through
faith
in
Christ
,
directeth
,
lighteth
,
comforteth
and
preserueth
.
And
like
as
Antichrist
coueteth
to
haue
the
boke
of
the
gospel
shutte
,
and
closed
,
obscure
and
vnperfit
:
The
sownde
of
Antichristes
winges
,
S.
Iohn
addeth
a
parable
.
He
roareth
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
loweth
,
which
is
asmuch
as
if
he
had
sayed
,
he
roareth
.
For
Erasmus
,
perauenture
,
saieth
he
,
the
Grekes
kepe
not
the
difference
betwixt
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
as
the
latines
doe
betwene
Rugire
and
Mugire
that
is
to
roare
&
to
lowe
)
as
a
Lion
.
We
haue
hearde
before
how
Christ
is
called
a
lion
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
.
Therfore
like
as
when
a
lion
reareth
,
as
Amos
noteth
in
the
.3
.
chap.
Al
are
affrayed
of
themselues
:
so
when
the
Lord
Christ
crieth
by
his
word
al
the
wicked
are
amased
.
Wherby
is
signified
that
the
gospell
shal
be
preached
agaynst
Antichrist
constantly
and
with
Authoritie
,
to
the
terrour
of
Gods
enemies
.
And
doubtlesse
although
the
princes
aswel
spirituall
as
temporall
,
seme
to
contemne
and
vtterly
to
dispise
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
yet
is
it
certayne
by
many
tokens
and
coniectures
,
that
they
are
excedingly
fore
affrayed
,
of
that
preachyng
whiche
as
vile
they
dispise
.
For
they
indeuour
with
all
force
of
minde
,
and
herunto
applye
all
theyr
counselles
,
that
thei
might
abolish
that
same
preaching
.
But
in
case
thei
suppose
it
to
be
of
no
force
,
whie
are
they
so
affraied
therof
?
whie
are
they
at
so
great
charges
?
whie
can
they
neuer
be
at
rest
?
herunto
apperteineth
the
common
prophecie
,
which
telleth
,
that
whilest
antichrist
reigneth
,
Helias
shal
come
,
which
with
a
sharpe
,
liuely
,
&
manly
preaching
,
shal
confute
the
triflings
of
Antichrist
.
Therefore
the
spirite
of
Helias
,
and
his
ernest
preachyng
,
is
that
roarynge
of
the
Lion
,
whiche
roareth
out
Christes
veritie
.
¶
The
Lord
Christ
perfourmeth
an
othe
,
and
confirmeth
his
electe
,
that
they
should
not
doubt
of
the
fayth
of
Gods
promesses
,
&c.
The
.xliiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
Angel
which
I
sawe
stande
vpon
the
sea
,
and
vpon
the
earth
,
lift
vp
his
hande
to
Heauen
,
and
swore
by
him
that
liueth
for
euer
more
,
whiche
created
heauen
and
the
things
which
therin
are
,
and
the
sea
and
the
thinges
which
are
therin
,
that
there
shal
be
no
more
time
:
but
in
the
daies
of
the
voice
of
the
seuenth
Angell
,
when
he
shal
beginne
to
blowe
,
euen
the
mistery
of
God
shal
be
finisshed
,
as
he
preached
by
his
seruauntes
the
Prophetes
.
But
whilest
the
wicked
triumphed
,
and
th
enemies
of
God
,
Antichrist
&
Mahomet
,
ouercame
with
most
lucky
successe
,
whilest
al
good
men
were
oppressed
,
and
disceipte
and
liyng
reigned
euery
where
,
many
men
will
thinke
that
there
shall
neuer
be
an
ende
,
nother
of
these
euilles
,
nor
yet
of
the
world
.
For
the
Apostle
S.
Peter
knowe
this
,
sayeth
he
,
that
in
the
latter
dayes
shal
come
mockers
,
which
wil
walke
after
their
owne
concupiscences
,
and
wil
saye
,
where
is
the
promesse
of
his
comming
?
Of
whom
Malachias
also
reasoneth
in
the
.3
.
and
4.
chapt
.
But
to
the
intent
the
goodnes
of
God
might
heale
the
woundes
of
the
godly
,
and
might
auaunce
them
in
the
veritie
agaynst
liyng
and
reuolting
,
and
establisshe
them
in
the
same
,
Christ
commeth
abroade
:
and
sweareth
in
the
sight
of
al
men
solemnely
.
Which
thing
must
be
expounded
by
all
circumstaunces
.
For
it
is
a
thing
of
moste
weight
,
moste
ful
of
comforte
,
and
right
holesome
and
necessarie
for
al
men
.
But
whie
,
or
to
what
ende
othes
be
made
or
taken
,
the
Apostle
(
out
of
the
lawe
in
the
.22
.
Nowe
come
we
also
to
waye
the
maner
or
fourme
of
the
othe
.
Two
things
are
here
recited
:
the
maner
of
the
swearer
,
But
seyng
that
is
in
dede
God
himselfe
,
howe
sweareth
he
,
sayest
thou
,
by
him
that
lyueth
for
euermore
:
that
is
by
god
?
he
sweare
doubtles
by
him self
,
as
in
many
other
places
of
the
scripture
.
Or
els
he
sware
after
the
dispensation
and
assumption
of
the
humane
nature
:
after
the
which
he
sayed
,
my
father
is
greater
than
I
,
which
notwithstanding
in
his
deitie
was
neuerthelesse
coequall
with
the
father
.
And
the
same
that
I
now
rehersed
,
Moreouer
for
a
further
declaration
is
added
,
Therfore
let
vs
lift
vp
our
heades
,
bretherne
,
let
vs
watch
and
pray
,
for
because
our
redemption
draweth
nere
.
Deliuer
vs
Christ
from
al
euil
.
Amen
.
¶
S.
Iohn
deuoureth
the
booke
receyued
at
the
Aungelles
hande
,
and
prophecieth
agayne
to
the
gentiles
,
nations
and
Kinges
.
The
.xlv.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
voice
which
I
hearde
from
Heauen
spake
vnto
me
agayne
,
and
sayed
:
goe
and
take
the
little
boke
,
which
is
open
in
the
hande
of
the
Angel
,
which
standeth
vpon
the
sea
,
and
vpon
the
earth
:
and
I
wente
vnto
the
Angel
and
saied
vnto
him
,
geue
me
the
litle
boke
.
And
he
sayed
vnto
me
,
take
it
,
and
eate
it
vp
,
&
it
shal
make
thy
bealy
bitter
,
but
it
shal
be
in
thy
mouth
as
swete
as
hony
.
And
I
toke
the
little
boke
out
of
the
hande
of
the
angel
,
&
did
eate
it
vp
,
&
it
was
in
my
mouth
as
swete
as
hony
:
&
as
sone
as
I
had
eaten
it
my
bealy
was
bitter
.
And
he
sayed
vnto
me
:
thou
must
prophecie
againe
vnto
the
heithen
,
and
tongues
&
people
and
to
many
Kinges
.
This
is
the
.iii.
comfort
,
which
in
this
.x.
chap.
is
conteined
.
S.
Iohn
is
shewed
here
,
that
th
apostolical
&
euangelicall
doctrine
must
be
restored
in
the
laste
times
before
the
iudgement
against
Antichrist
&
Mahomet
.
And
he
might
briefly
haue
sayed
.
The
apostolital
doctrine
,
as
it
was
preached
of
Iohn
,
shal
florish
again
:
but
he
had
rather
expresse
the
same
by
a
goodly
vision
,
at
the
last
to
adde
a
plaine
&
briefe
exposition
of
the
vision
.
Which
is
,
thou
must
preach
againe
.
&c.
And
those
things
al
expositour
do
expounde
agreably
,
Achab
,
Iezabel
and
the
Baalamites
:
righte
so
shall
the
Helians
most
sharpely
inueye
against
kinges
and
Bishoppes
Idolaters
and
Antichristians
.
Thus
I
saye
Helias
cometh
againe
,
hath
commen
,
and
shal
come
before
the
iudgement
.
Nother
shal
S.
Iohn
prophecie
otherwise
before
the
iudgement
.
Enoch
,
Helie
and
Iohn
,
and
taken
out
of
the
holy
scriptures
.
Wherof
we
shal
speake
more
fully
in
the
.11
.
Briefly
the
doctrine
of
Iohn
about
the
laste
iudgement
shal
be
renewed
agayne
,
and
be
knowen
to
the
worlde
in
despite
and
agaynst
theyr
will
.
And
vnder
the
doctrine
of
Iohn
we
vnderstande
the
whole
euangelical
and
Apostolical
doctrine
,
in
the
writing
&
settyng
forth
wherof
S.
Iohn
also
imployde
a
singular
trauell
amongs
the
most
excellent
.
Caiaphas
,
Annas
&
colledge
of
priestes
:
neuerthelesse
had
their
vocation
of
Christ
,
and
approued
their
vocation
in
dede
,
to
wil
by
preachyng
of
the
veritie
.
Therefore
albeit
we
cannot
at
this
daye
referre
our
vocation
to
the
Pope
and
Bisshops
,
braggyng
of
the
lawful
succession
:
yet
for
asmuch
as
we
are
able
to
approue
it
in
very
dede
,
and
by
the
testimonies
of
Christ
,
that
our
doctrine
is
Christes
doctrine
,
&
therfore
that
our
ministerie
is
lawful
,
we
care
not
a
whit
for
theyr
opprobriouse
and
rayling
words
,
which
crie
,
that
we
be
not
called
that
we
be
not
ordeyned
by
the
Pope
.
S.
Iohn
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
little
boke
,
not
a
boke
.
For
if
ye
compare
the
holy
bible
,
especially
the
gospel
boke
,
with
other
lawes
,
bokes
,
and
especially
the
decrees
and
decretalles
of
the
Pope
,
the
little
boke
of
the
holy
gospel
shal
seme
very
smal
.
Primasius
expoundyng
this
place
:
he
semeth
,
sayeth
he
,
to
vnderstande
the
veritie
of
the
lawe
and
prophetes
manifested
in
Christ
:
therfore
he
sayeth
not
now
,
as
before
,
that
he
taketh
the
sealed
,
but
the
open
boke
.
For
Christ
is
the
ende
of
the
lawe
,
for
rightuousnes
to
al
that
beleue
,
and
so
forth
.
Therefore
the
lord
Christ
him selfe
geueth
vnto
the
sincere
preachers
none
other
preaching
,
than
his
owne
,
to
witte
the
Euangelicall
.
For
he
is
the
light
and
redemer
of
the
worlde
,
rightuousenes
and
life
,
nother
is
there
saluation
in
any
other
.
This
preaching
is
not
fetched
nor
taken
of
others
,
than
of
the
handes
of
the
Angel
,
not
of
the
handes
of
the
Pope
or
Bishops
.
Christ
sayeth
,
go
forth
into
the
whole
worlde
,
and
preache
the
Gospel
to
euery
creature
,
teachyng
them
to
kepe
al
thinges
which
I
haue
commaunded
you
.
Now
is
also
required
obedience
of
the
ministers
,
And
the
lord
denieth
nothing
to
them
that
are
willing
,
do
are
and
are
dilligent
,
which
in
the
Gospel
sayeth
:
I
wil
geue
you
a
mouth
and
wisedome
,
whiche
al
your
aduersaries
shal
not
be
able
to
gaine
saye
.
Moreouer
:
my
heauenvly
father
will
geue
his
holy
spirite
,
to
suche
as
desire
of
him
.
Therfore
sayeth
the
Aungel
nowe
:
take
the
boke
.
Neuerthelesse
he
putteth
here
an
other
commaundement
:
eate
it
.
He
alludeth
to
the
.2
.
and
.3
.
S.
Iohn
here
inuenteth
no
newe
thinge
.
S.
Ambrose
:
to
eate
a
boke
,
sayeth
he
,
is
to
laye
vp
the
vnderstanding
of
the
scriptures
in
the
secret
bowelles
or
entrailles
.
He
semeth
by
a
trope
both
to
intimate
an
ernest
desire
,
and
beate
in
a
singular
diligence
.
For
we
deuoure
with
a
gredy
desire
,
suche
thinges
as
we
haue
long
and
much
coueted
to
eate
.
They
are
sayed
also
to
haue
deuoured
bokes
and
authours
,
which
thei
haue
perfitly
learned
and
can
.
We
saye
in
dutche
,
Er
hat
den
Galen
,
oder
Prisciane
gar
fressen
:
that
is
to
saye
he
hath
learned
him
perfitly
.
It
is
required
therfore
of
the
preachers
,
that
thei
learne
the
holy
scriptures
with
a
desire
,
and
that
they
learne
and
remembre
them
whole
and
exactely
.
Without
a
desire
and
seruentenes
of
minde
thou
shalt
profit
little
in
the
study
of
holy
Scriptures
:
and
vnlesse
ye
learne
the
Gospell
exactely
,
vnprofitably
shalt
thou
preache
the
same
.
The
ministers
therfore
maye
be
asshamed
of
theyr
ignoraunce
,
which
are
more
geuen
to
Idlenes
,
Tauernes
,
hunting
,
dising
,
and
other
worse
thinges
,
than
to
the
study
of
holy
Scriptures
.
They
beyng
farre
vnlike
the
apostle
S.
Iohn
,
shal
in
this
warfare
against
Antichrist
winne
smal
renowne
,
vnlesse
they
doe
awake
out
of
theyr
prophane
slepe
,
and
cherely
do
their
dewty
without
doubt
most
holy
.
Nother
are
these
thinges
saied
only
,
Laste
as
I
sayed
in
the
beginnyng
of
the
Sermon
,
is
set
a
briefe
exposition
of
the
vision
.
For
the
Angel
saieth
vnto
Iohn
,
thou
must
prophecie
agayne
to
the
Heythen
,
&c.
By
this
vision
,
sayeth
he
,
I
wold
declare
nothing
els
,
but
that
thou
must
preach
againe
to
the
world
,
first
by
thy self
in
Asia
,
after
thou
shalt
retourne
from
exile
:
secondly
by
faithfull
ministers
euen
to
the
worldes
ende
,
which
shal
spreade
abroade
this
doctrine
,
now
set
forth
by
thee
,
with
sondry
tongues
through
nations
,
and
therwith
shal
beate
downe
Antichrist
.
Aethiopian
,
Aegiptian
,
Germane
,
Spanish
,
French
,
English
,
Italian
,
to
be
short
in
a
maner
into
al
langages
:
in
al
these
preacheth
S.
Iohn
at
this
daye
by
faithful
ministers
.
The
gentiles
be
they
neuer
so
barbarouse
&
rude
heare
S.
Iohn
teachyng
:
and
so
do
the
people
of
many
nations
.
Al
these
receyue
not
a
little
comforte
in
these
most
daungerouse
dayes
of
Antichrist
,
and
haue
receyued
of
them
also
before
this
time
,
which
long
sins
renewed
the
apostolical
doctrine
against
Antichrist
.
The
same
doctrine
is
brought
at
this
daye
,
and
was
brought
in
times
past
also
vnto
kinges
and
Popes
though
they
kicked
and
spurned
agaynst
it
.
The
thing
I
speake
is
not
doubtful
.
For
we
bothe
heare
and
see
these
thinges
euen
at
this
daye
.
Histories
also
reporte
many
thinges
herof
.
Lande
and
glory
be
to
God
.
Some
copies
in
the
latin
are
corrupt
,
which
haue
Igitur
for
Iterum
.
For
S.
Iohn
sayed
,
thou
muste
prophecie
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
Iterum
again
,
not
Igitur
.
For
he
signifieth
that
he
beyng
dead
also
must
preache
to
many
nations
in
sondry
tongues
,
by
faythfull
ministers
that
shall
fighte
against
Antichrist
.
The
Lorde
assiste
with
his
spirite
all
godly
Preachers
of
the
Euangelicall
veritie
and
Apostolicall
doctrine
.
Amen
.
¶
S.
Iohn
measureth
the
temple
,
and
sheweth
that
God
hath
a
care
of
it
:
and
the
quire
he
excommunicateth
.
The
.xlvi.
Sermon
.
ANd
there
was
geuen
me
a
reede
like
vnto
a
rodde
,
&
it
was
sayed
vnto
me
:
rise
and
mete
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Aultar
,
and
them
that
worshippe
therin
,
and
the
quire
which
is
within
the
Temple
,
caste
out
,
and
mete
it
not
:
for
it
is
geuen
vnto
the
gentiles
,
and
the
holy
citie
shall
they
treade
vnderfote
.xlii.
monethes
.
The
lord
is
yet
in
conforting
,
and
in
describyng
the
hostile
warre
against
Antichrist
:
and
sheweth
that
the
churche
shall
not
be
forsaken
in
those
Antichristians
and
turkish
difficulties
:
that
the
enemies
shal
neuer
so
quietly
inioye
althinges
,
but
that
the
churche
shall
haue
also
her
champions
or
defenders
,
which
shal
most
valcauntly
resist
Christes
aduersaries
.
And
those
things
are
figuratiue
,
Leo
Isauricus
:
and
of
Gregory
the
.7
.
agayns●
Henry
the
.4
.
And
of
Innocence
also
,
agaynst
Fredericke
the
.2
.
and
of
other
Bishoppes
against
right
good
princes
.
Doubtles
the
chiefe
stringe
of
the
popish
tyranny
hath
ben
excommunication
,
which
the
Lord
here
lowseth
.
Nother
doeth
the
Lorde
counceale
,
Hereunto
is
added
,
that
these
treade
vpon
,
¶
Of
the
two
prophetes
fightyng
manfully
agaynst
Antichrist
,
and
of
their
power
.
The
.xlvij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
will
geue
power
to
my
two
witnesses
,
&
thei
shal
prophecie
a
M.
cc.
and
.lx.
daies
cloted
in
sacke
cloth
.
These
are
two
oliue
trees
,
&
two
candelstickes
standyng
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
.
And
if
any
man
wil
hurt
them
,
fire
shal
come
forth
of
their
mouth
,
&
deuour
their
enemies
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
this
wise
must
he
be
killed
,
these
haue
power
to
shut
heauen
,
that
it
raigne
not
in
the
dayes
of
their
propheciyng
:
and
haue
power
ouer
waters
to
tourne
them
to
bloud
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
al
maner
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
.
These
thinges
apperteyne
also
to
the
consolation
of
the
faithful
.
First
,
for
that
he
would
allude
to
the
olde
Historie
or
prophecie
of
Zacharie
,
which
is
in
the
.4
.
chapt
.
It
was
thought
than
also
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
retourned
from
Babylon
,
that
the
reparyng
of
the
Temple
was
vnpossible
,
for
that
they
had
many
and
mightie
aduersaries
,
and
they
were
weake
and
fewe
,
and
their
gouernours
Zorobabel
and
Iehosua
contemned
:
but
through
the
mightie
hande
of
God
,
and
his
faithful
ayde
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
power
of
their
aduersaries
vanisshed
awaye
as
vayne
,
and
they
indespite
of
hell
gates
buylded
vp
their
Temple
right
,
so
the
Lorde
sayeth
it
shal
be
in
that
later
age
,
that
the
ministers
most
contemptuous
and
very
fewe
in
nombre
,
shal
buylde
vp
Christ
his
temple
,
and
repare
it
,
&
shake
the
most
mighty
power
of
Antichrist
.
Herunto
I
suppose
belongeth
that
saiyng
of
Daniel
:
and
when
they
shal
fal
,
they
were
holpen
with
smal
ayde
,
&c.
Secondely
for
this
cause
chiefly
he
accompteth
only
two
witnesses
,
for
that
it
is
red
written
in
the
Lawe
,
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
euery
worde
shal
stande
.
It
is
iudged
therfore
a
full
testimony
,
whiche
shall
be
confirmed
with
the
agreable
declaration
of
two
.
Where
therfore
the
lord
sayeth
that
he
wil
geue
two
Prophetes
,
it
is
asmuch
to
saye
,
as
that
he
wil
geue
so
many
ministers
as
shal
suffice
,
which
shal
both
builde
vp
his
church
and
also
plucke
downe
and
rent
a
sonder
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
There
be
of
the
expositours
,
which
thinke
that
by
two
witnesses
are
vnderstande
two
testamentes
.
Howbeit
we
see
that
the
Lord
speaketh
here
of
witnesses
,
not
of
the
thing
testified
or
to
be
witnessed
,
which
neuerthelesse
we
separate
not
from
the
witnesses
.
The
Apostles
and
Apostolicall
men
are
called
witnesses
euery
where
in
the
Gospel
,
and
in
the
.1
.
And
the
beginnyng
of
them
is
here
referred
to
God
and
to
his
Christ
as
the
original
of
Antichrist
is
reduced
to
the
deuil
him self
.
Babilonians
,
Persians
and
Macedonians
reigned
many
yeres
?
he
signifieth
therfore
that
those
kingdomes
should
reigne
so
long
,
as
God
would
permitte
them
,
and
geue
them
power
to
reigne
.
We
saye
in
Dutche
where
yet
we
appoynt
no
time
prefixed
.
In
the
same
chapt
.
of
Daniel
is
put
the
same
phrase
of
speache
,
that
the
Sainctes
shal
be
deliuered
into
the
hande
of
Antichriste
,
for
a
tyme
,
tymes
,
and
halfe
a
tyme
.
And
in
the
.12
.
chapt
.
he
sayeth
that
his
Prophecie
shal
be
fulfilled
in
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
But
who
shall
beleue
that
within
three
yeres
and
an
halfe
all
those
thinges
shoulde
be
accomplisshed
,
which
he
declared
in
the
whole
worke
?
Whie
than
doe
they
restrayne
the
times
of
Antichrist
to
three
yeres
and
an
halfe
,
especially
his
persecution
?
whie
see
they
not
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
peace
of
Sainctes
,
and
the
daye
of
iudgement
,
to
be
the
same
daye
?
For
Daniel
sayeth
,
that
the
beaste
should
be
caste
downe
hedlong
into
Hell
,
when
the
seates
be
furnisshed
.
And
Paul
sayeth
,
whome
he
shal
destroye
with
his
comyng
,
and
who
shall
shewe
vnto
vs
the
certayne
daye
of
iudgement
?
It
is
knowen
to
the
father
alone
.
Lette
them
leaue
therefore
with
their
supputations
to
striue
with
the
Gospell
.
It
appereth
therefore
that
the
Lord
by
that
kinde
of
speakyng
as
it
were
by
a
riddle
,
to
haue
diffined
no
tyme
certayne
:
but
rather
to
haue
admonisshed
the
godly
of
longe
sufferyng
,
of
patience
and
constancie
:
and
to
haue
commaunded
that
we
should
not
ouer
curiousely
searche
the
instaunt
of
this
time
,
but
should
rather
permitte
it
to
christ
him selfe
,
in
an
other
place
saiynge
:
It
belongeth
not
to
you
to
knowe
times
,
and
the
momentes
of
times
,
whiche
the
father
hath
reserued
in
his
owne
power
:
but
watche
,
that
when
the
Lorde
shall
come
,
he
maye
finde
you
watchyng
.
Therefore
whether
so
euer
the
Lorde
shall
differre
his
iudgement
a
longe
,
shorte
,
or
meane
tyme
,
be
you
constaunt
.
So
at
this
present
he
sayeth
,
howe
the
ministers
of
Christe
shal
preach
al
that
tyme
,
wherein
Antichrist
shal
persecute
.
And
verely
if
thou
reade
the
stories
,
thou
shalt
finde
,
that
the
most
vertuouse
&
best
learned
men
,
haue
in
all
ages
,
now
for
the
space
of
these
seuen
hondred
yeres
and
more
,
constantly
resisted
the
Popes
enterprises
,
their
great
abominations
,
and
craftie
iuggelinges
and
seducinges
of
monkes
and
Freres
.
Of
the
persecutions
that
thei
haue
suffered
,
I
wil
speake
herafter
.
Agayne
,
they
be
nother
Olyues
,
nor
candlestickes
,
shewing
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
so
many
as
of
Antichristes
parte
esteme
dregges
and
doung
of
men
,
in
the
place
of
the
oyle
of
the
holy
ghost
,
and
power
them
also
into
the
candle
:
nother
shewe
they
any
lighte
,
but
darkenes
,
and
opinions
of
moste
corrupte
men
.
Against
these
S.
Iohn
reasoning
,
these
things
haue
I
written
to
you
,
sayth
he
,
of
these
which
disceiue
you
.
And
the
vnction
which
you
haue
receyued
of
him
,
abydeth
in
you
,
and
you
haue
no
nede
that
any
man
shuld
teach
you
:
but
lyke
as
the
very
vnction
teacheth
you
of
al
thinges
,
so
is
it
trewe
,
and
no
leasinge
.
Nowe
are
also
the
weapons
of
these
preachers
descrybed
,
Secondly
he
alludeth
to
the
story
of
Moses
,
&
sayeth
,
Finally
they
haue
power
to
strike
the
Earth
with
euery
plague
,
so
ofte
as
they
wil.
But
they
will
not
,
Thus
muche
hath
he
spoken
hitherto
concernyng
the
preachers
of
the
Gospel
,
which
shal
fight
agaynst
Antichrist
,
in
that
last
age
before
the
iudgement
,
and
shal
buylde
vp
the
church
,
&
confirme
the
beleuers
.
Thou
thy self
shalt
obserue
,
in
what
preachers
thou
shalt
perceyue
these
markes
,
and
the
same
shalt
thou
acknowledge
for
the
lawefull
prophetes
of
God
.
And
shalt
acknowledge
with
all
,
how
great
a
benefite
of
God
it
is
,
to
haue
trewe
and
faithfull
preachers
of
Gods
word
.
The
lord
our
God
confirme
al
ministers
of
his
worde
in
the
settyng
forth
of
his
trueth
,
to
the
worldes
ende
.
¶
Of
the
cruell
fight
of
Antichrist
agaynst
the
Prophetes
of
God
,
whome
he
ouercommeth
and
sleyeth
,
and
shamefully
vseth
them
.
The
.xlviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
they
haue
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
cam
out
of
the
botomles
pitte
,
shall
make
warre
agaynst
them
:
and
shall
ouercome
them
,
&
kille
them
.
And
their
bodies
shal
lie
in
the
stretes
of
the
great
citie
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodome
&
Aegipte
,
where
our
lord
is
crucified
.
And
som
of
the
people
,
and
kinreddes
,
and
tongues
,
and
of
nations
,
shall
see
their
bodies
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
,
and
shal
not
suffer
theyr
bodies
to
be
put
in
graues
.
And
they
that
dwell
vpon
the
Earth
,
shall
reioyce
ouer
them
and
be
glad
,
and
shall
sende
giftes
one
to
an
other
:
for
these
two
Prophetes
vexed
than
that
dwel
on
the
earth
.
We
haue
hearde
of
the
continual
preachyng
of
the
preachers
,
which
shall
obiecte
themselues
to
Antichrist
,
&
to
his
armie
,
for
christes
veritie
,
and
the
church
of
the
faithfull
,
&
that
al
the
time
that
Antichrist
shall
exercise
tiranny
against
the
church
:
consequently
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
will
teache
vs
by
th
apostle
and
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
,
after
what
condition
the
sainctes
shal
fight
,
and
howe
Antichrist
shall
incountre
with
them
:
which
also
apperteyneth
to
consolation
,
And
the
lord
declareth
most
diligently
,
when
,
who
,
of
what
estate
,
where
,
when
,
&
with
how
great
crueltie
Antichrist
shal
playe
the
tiraunt
against
the
faithful
seruauntes
of
God
.
He
addeth
immediatly
,
that
all
his
enterprises
shall
be
vtterly
vaine
:
and
how
great
shal
be
the
rewardes
of
constaunte
ministers
,
and
also
the
calamities
of
the
Antichristians
.
D.
Luther
,
and
D.
Zwinglius
,
&
other
faithful
witnesses
of
God
,
coulde
in
so
wicked
a
worlde
,
and
in
so
great
power
of
Antichrist
,
execute
their
ministerie
,
so
many
yeres
,
in
dispite
of
Hell
gates
.
Notwitstandyng
that
the
Princes
and
Magistrates
deserue
also
to
be
praysed
,
for
the
lawefull
defence
shewed
them
:
yet
should
this
haue
ben
none
at
all
,
vnlesse
the
power
of
God
would
haue
had
it
so
.
And
what
time
the
faithful
in
the
churche
shall
be
sufficiently
admonisshed
,
so
that
such
as
will
be
wise
,
And
he
fighteth
with
the
ministers
and
ministerie
of
christ
with
sophistrie
,
with
craftie
and
subtile
practises
,
He
sheweth
morouer
,
with
what
lucke
,
Turnus
,
Aeneas
shal
be
called
a
victour
.
And
hitherto
in
dede
Antichrist
ouercommeth
:
and
although
the
Martirs
be
slayne
,
yet
doe
they
before
God
receyue
the
rewarde
of
victours
:
because
their
cause
is
iuste
,
and
the
veritie
ouercometh
in
them
.
The
enemies
ouercome
with
the
multitude
,
pompe
,
authoritie
,
power
,
fauour
,
richesse
and
other
like
thinges
:
we
in
the
goodnes
,
and
excellencie
of
the
cause
,
and
finally
by
better
testimonies
of
the
Prophetes
and
Apostles
.
But
cruel
and
blouddy
is
that
crueltie
,
it
shal
continewe
by
the
space
of
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
,
To
the
augementation
and
moste
aptely
expressyng
the
crueltie
,
that
thinge
apperteyneth
chiefly
,
Iohn
Husse
,
¶
The
enterprises
of
Antichrist
in
wedyng
out
the
preachers
to
be
vayne
:
howe
great
shall
be
the
rewardes
of
Preachers
,
and
of
the
punnisshement
of
the
wicked
.
The
.xlix.
Sermon
.
ANd
after
three
daies
and
an
halfe
the
spirite
of
life
from
God
:
entred
into
them
.
And
they
stode
vpon
their
fete
:
and
greate
feare
came
vpon
them
that
sawe
them
.
And
they
hearde
a
great
voice
from
heauen
saiyng
vnto
them
:
come
vp
hither
.
And
they
ascended
vp
into
heauen
in
a
clowde
,
and
their
enemies
sawe
them
.
And
the
same
houre
was
there
a
great
Earthquake
,
&
the
tenth
parte
of
the
citie
fell
,
and
in
the
Earthquake
were
slayne
names
of
men
seuen
thousand
,
and
the
remnaunt
were
feared
,
and
gaue
glory
to
God
of
Heauen
.
Hitherto
hath
he
spoken
of
the
wicked
ioyes
and
gladnes
of
Antichrist
and
the
vngodly
men
of
the
last
age
,
Iohn
Baptiste
,
Helias
,
and
the
prophet
Ieremie
semed
to
haue
ben
reuiued
in
Christ
,
as
is
red
in
the
.14
.
and
.16
.
of
Matth.
And
here
is
expressely
saied
,
that
the
same
spirite
did
not
procede
of
the
Deuill
,
or
of
men
(
as
it
is
sayed
at
this
daye
of
many
)
but
of
God
.
For
he
with
his
spirite
(
which
is
one
)
inspireth
his
ministers
,
and
directeth
the
same
by
his
worde
,
that
the
latter
wholy
aunswer
to
the
fourmer
in
doctrine
,
and
seuere
rebukyng
of
sinnes
,
&c.
For
the
liuely
effecte
of
that
spirite
followeth
,
and
they
stode
vpon
their
fete
:
that
is
to
saye
,
they
liued
againe
.
Their
doctrine
semed
ouerthrowen
and
troden
vnder
fote
,
but
Gods
worde
standeth
agayne
vpon
his
fete
,
and
runneth
moste
swiftely
.
We
saye
in
Dutche
of
suche
as
be
restored
,
to
expounde
the
effecte
that
same
also
appertayneth
,
that
the
Antichristians
seyng
other
preachers
succede
in
the
roume
of
them
that
were
slaine
:
beyng
stricken
with
feare
,
knowe
not
whether
to
tourne
them
.
By
the
waye
therefore
is
signified
,
that
the
course
of
the
worde
shall
be
fortunate
,
and
the
whiche
these
menne
can
not
stoppe
by
any
meanes
,
howe
so
euer
they
rage
and
murther
.
All
these
thinges
shall
be
better
vnderstande
by
the
Histories
of
later
times
,
and
of
suche
thinges
as
are
done
yet
at
this
daye
.
And
to
the
intente
,
that
omittyng
the
eldeste
thinges
,
I
maye
touche
those
of
latter
time
:
the
Bisshoppes
of
Rome
had
thought
they
had
wonne
the
fielde
in
the
counsell
of
Constaunce
,
when
they
had
burned
Iohn
Husse
and
Hierome
of
Prage
:
but
within
a
shorte
time
after
many
godly
and
wel
learned
men
sprange
vp
in
Boheme
and
in
other
cuntries
,
in
whom
those
slayne
appered
to
haue
taken
againe
the
spirite
of
life
.
In
Italy
Laurence
Valla
taught
to
his
greate
prayse
,
and
also
Hieronimus
Sauanorela
,
&c.
In
Germany
taught
many
godly
men
,
as
in
Fraunce
also
in
Englande
,
and
other
nations
.
Thirtie
yeres
paste
through
the
grace
of
God
was
brought
a
light
into
the
world
by
Mirandula
,
Reuchline
,
Erasmus
,
Luther
,
Zwinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
Melanchthon
,
and
innumerable
others
,
in
whom
the
spirite
of
life
vttering
it selfe
after
euery
mans
talente
,
set
forth
the
Scriptures
,
detected
the
Romisshe
wickednes
,
and
rebuked
the
vices
of
all
states
,
but
especially
of
the
clergie
.
The
Romish
are
affrayde
of
this
spirite
,
and
fill
the
eares
of
th
emperour
&
kinges
with
complainctes
and
accusations
,
&
crie
out
that
we
should
all
with
our
bokes
be
distroyed
&
burned
.
Howebeit
the
power
of
God
neuerthelesse
maketh
the
prophetes
to
stande
on
their
fete
,
and
their
preachyng
to
runne
apase
:
howe
so
euer
these
rage
in
their
furie
,
&
persecute
gods
veritie
preached
through
out
the
whole
world
.
To
God
be
the
prayse
and
glory
.
In
this
consolation
are
mixed
also
rewardes
prepared
for
the
faithful
ministers
,
Vnto
this
he
addeth
an
other
thing
also
:
and
their
enemies
sawe
them
.
Finally
the
Lorde
addeth
also
certen
thinges
of
the
miseries
of
the
Antichristians
,
Therfore
I
suppose
by
the
Earthquake
to
be
signified
excedyng
greate
alterations
,
Nowe
if
ye
conferre
herwith
histories
not
olde
(
for
wherunto
shoulde
I
moleste
you
with
a
long
rehersall
)
but
lately
made
,
&
that
with
in
these
hondreth
yeres
,
thou
shalt
geue
a
wonderful
light
herunto
.
When
the
preachers
of
Boheme
were
burnt
at
Constaunce
,
a
great
commotion
of
the
people
insewed
immediatly
,
the
Bohemers
mouyng
mortall
warre
against
the
Romaines
.
Aeneas
Siluius
him selfe
wrote
of
that
warre
,
wherin
many
thousandes
of
menne
were
slayne
,
and
many
places
distroyed
and
layde
waste
.
Moreouer
innumerable
men
,
forsake
the
sea
of
Rome
.
In
our
memorie
where
through
the
instigation
of
Rome
a
greuouse
persecution
was
stired
vppe
agaynst
the
faithfull
,
and
certen
thousandes
of
faythful
slaine
,
besides
the
expectation
of
al
men
,
¶
The
seuenth
Angell
bloweth
the
trompe
,
and
the
elders
singe
a
song
of
prayse
.
The
.l.
Sermon
.
THe
second
wo
is
past
,
and
beholde
the
.iii.
wo
will
come
anone
.
And
the
seuenth
Angell
blewe
,
&
there
were
made
greate
voices
in
heauen
saiyng
:
The
kyngedomes
of
this
world
are
made
our
lordes
&
his
christes
,
and
he
shall
reigne
for
euermore
.
And
the
foure
and
twenty
Elders
whiche
sitte
before
God
on
their
seates
,
fel
vpon
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
saiyng
:
we
geue
thankes
to
thee
Lorde
God
almightie
:
whiche
arte
and
waste
,
and
art
to
come
:
for
thou
haste
receiued
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
raigned
.
By
the
seuen
trompes
Angelicall
not
only
the
destenies
of
the
church
are
shewed
,
but
all
the
godly
are
also
excited
to
watche
,
and
to
kepe
spirituall
warre
.
And
to
the
three
last
trompettes
,
as
most
daungerouse
,
are
ioyned
three
woes
,
And
we
must
marke
(
which
thing
maketh
chiefly
for
the
consolation
of
the
godly
)
that
the
Apostle
sayeth
expressely
,
that
the
first
and
seconde
wo
are
paste
.
For
so
he
signifieth
,
that
these
two
greatest
tirannes
shall
haue
an
ende
,
and
that
God
hath
euen
prescribed
them
certen
limites
and
boundes
,
which
they
can
not
passe
.
Let
vs
therefore
reioyce
,
that
God
hath
a
care
ouer
vs
,
which
will
not
neglecte
,
nother
will
permitte
the
wicked
to
do
more
than
apperteyneth
.
For
it
foloweth
,
S.
Matthew
.
in
the
.24
.
chapt
.
and
in
S.
Paule
in
the
.4
.
chapt
.
of
the
firste
to
the
Thessa
.
He
shoulde
adioyne
nowe
,
the
whole
maner
and
discourse
of
that
last
iudgement
:
but
he
wyll
differre
it
to
the
.19
.
and
.20
.
chapt
.
In
the
meane
time
wil
he
recite
as
he
hath
promysed
,
the
furies
of
Sathan
againste
the
churche
,
and
howe
he
will
vse
those
notable
instrumentes
the
olde
and
newe
Romane
Empire
,
to
committe
murther
,
and
in
maner
to
distroye
the
churche
:
wherein
not
withstandyng
the
wicked
shall
in
this
world
also
be
put
to
moste
greuouse
punnishmentes
.
Nowe
omitting
,
or
rather
reseruynge
these
thinges
to
their
owne
place
,
he
celebrateth
the
gratulations
,
reioycinges
and
praises
of
Sainctes
.
Augustinus
Steuchus
an
Italian
and
chiefe
champion
of
the
Popes
holines
hath
set
forth
in
this
cause
against
Laur●●ce
Valla
,
about
the
donation
of
Constantine
.
And
dayly
are
hearde
the
brags
&
reioycings
of
the
papistes
,
of
the
euerlasting
continuaunce
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
of
her
victories
,
&
oppression
of
the
preachyng
of
the
Gospell
,
&
that
the
same
hath
her
power
stretched
through
out
the
world
,
&c.
But
in
that
day
(
what
time
verely
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
,
shal
abolish
al
power
,
rule
,
&
authoritie
&
shal
haue
made
al
his
enemies
his
fote
stoole
accordyng
to
the
scripture
in
the
.110
.
Psalme
.
And
in
the
.1
.
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.15
.
)
Ther
shal
be
hearde
againe
the
voyces
of
the
gladde
and
ioyeful
,
singing
trewe
and
eternal
triumphing
songes
in
heauen
.
For
Angelles
and
sainctes
shal
sing
together
:
wherfore
the
voices
shal
be
greater
&
more
durable
,
than
the
voices
of
Christes
enemies
,
which
last
but
a
smal
season
.
And
here
the
most
goodly
&
beautifull
order
of
this
boke
semeth
to
me
worthie
to
be
obserued
.
In
the
beginning
of
this
vision
he
brought
in
the
same
elders
,
teaching
vs
by
their
example
&
himnes
,
what
we
should
do
:
the
same
therefore
he
bringeth
againe
also
in
the
ende
of
this
vision
,
that
we
might
be
instructed
againe
by
their
wordes
&
doynges
,
not
only
concernyng
the
last
iudgement
,
of
what
sorte
it
shal
be
,
most
rightouse
doubtles
,
as
al
his
iudgementes
are
(
which
the
whole
vision
approueth
)
but
that
also
we
shuld
vnderstand
,
what
becometh
vs
,
&
what
we
shuld
do
:
verely
that
we
should
worship
god
,
&
submit
our selues
whole
vnto
him
:
&
beleue
stedfastly
that
both
the
iudgement
shal
assuredly
come
,
&
that
also
it
shal
be
most
iuste
.
We
se
now
the
very
thankesgeuing
,
than
the
which
no
better
can
be
found
.
They
geue
thankes
vnto
God
.
Let
vs
therfore
thanke
him
also
.
And
also
commend
&
exalte
him
,
whylest
they
call
him
the
Lord
,
and
God
almightie
:
and
also
they
celebrate
his
maiestie
,
where
they
say
:
which
arte
,
and
which
waste
,
and
which
arte
to
come
.
They
allude
to
the
wordes
of
God
,
spoken
in
oulde
tyme
to
Moses
in
the
.3
.
of
Exodus
.
By
the
diuersitie
of
tymes
,
the
eternitie
of
God
is
fygured
.
But
of
this
kynd
of
speach
I
haue
spoken
more
in
the
first
chapt
.
¶
The
thankes
geuyng
of
the
Elders
is
expounded
,
the
Temple
is
opened
in
heauen
,
the
arcke
appereth
,
and
there
were
made
lightenynges
,
&c.
The
.li.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
heythen
were
angrie
,
and
thy
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
that
they
shoulde
be
iudged
,
&
that
thou
shouldest
geue
rewarde
vnto
thy
seruauntes
the
Prophetes
and
Sainctes
,
and
to
them
that
feare
thy
name
,
smal
and
great
:
and
shouldest
distroye
them
which
distroye
the
Earth
.
And
the
Temple
of
God
was
opened
in
Heauen
.
and
there
was
sene
in
his
temple
the
Arche
of
his
Testament
:
&
there
followed
lightnings
,
and
voices
,
and
thonderinges
,
&
earthquake
,
and
a
great
hayle
.
I
shewed
you
,
Secondly
thei
declare
,
to
whome
he
geueth
reward
,
Let
vs
see
therfore
,
These
moste
beautiful
thinges
to
be
sene
,
and
moste
pleasaunt
to
be
hearde
,
the
sonne
of
God
hath
set
forth
to
be
sene
and
hearde
of
vs
.
Consequently
he
addeth
,
that
punnishementes
are
prepared
for
the
wicked
:
and
expoundeth
the
same
also
diuersely
,
and
propoundeth
the
same
to
be
sene
.
Hitherto
were
made
in
the
worlde
lighteninges
,
S.
Matthewes
Gospell
:
and
these
shall
goe
into
euerlastyng
punnishement
,
and
the
iuste
into
life
euerlastyng
.
We
haue
in
these
eight
laste
chapters
,
the
thirde
parte
of
this
boke
,
and
an
notable
abridgement
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
storie
,
from
the
time
of
S.
Iohn
vnto
the
worldes
ende
:
wherwith
we
are
instructed
in
the
trewe
fayth
,
and
are
admonisshed
of
all
perilles
and
traysons
,
whereby
the
trewe
fayth
is
assailed
,
to
the
intent
that
beyng
watcheful
we
maye
beware
of
all
corruption
and
craftie
seducing
,
and
may
be
made
safe
.
To
God
be
praise
and
glory
.
¶
The
description
of
the
churche
and
of
the
red
Dragon
,
fighting
agaynst
the
Church
.
The
.lij.
Sermon
.
ANd
there
appered
a
great
token
in
Heauen
a
woman
clothed
with
the
sunne
,
and
the
Moone
vnder
her
fete
,
&
vpon
her
head
a
crowne
of
.xii.
starres
.
And
she
was
with
childe
,
and
cried
trauailing
in
birth
,
&
payned
ready
to
be
deliuered
.
And
there
appered
an
other
token
in
heauen
,
and
beholde
a
great
red
Dragon
,
hauing
seuen
heades
,
&
.x.
hornes
,
and
seuen
crownes
vpon
his
heades
:
and
his
tayle
drewe
the
thirde
parte
of
starres
of
heauen
&
cast
them
to
the
Earth
.
And
the
dragon
stode
before
the
woman
,
which
was
ready
to
be
deliuered
:
for
to
deuoure
her
childe
as
sone
as
it
were
borne
.
And
she
brought
forth
a
manchilde
,
which
should
rule
all
nations
with
a
rodde
of
yron
:
&
hyr
sonne
was
taken
vp
vnto
God
,
and
to
his
seate
.
And
the
woman
fled
into
wildernes
,
where
she
had
a
place
prepared
of
God
,
that
they
shoulde
fede
her
there
a
thousande
two
hondreth
and
.lx.
dayes
.
The
fourth
parte
of
this
boke
exhibiteth
to
vs
the
thirde
vision
,
which
others
that
diuide
the
seconde
into
two
,
And
he
describeth
aboue
al
things
the
partes
of
this
conflicte
,
This
woman
is
clothed
with
the
sunne
.
The
Moone
is
subiect
to
alterations
,
is
variable
,
Furthermore
a
crowne
is
the
honour
of
the
head
,
Let
vs
heare
now
in
the
second
place
,
This
is
the
Dragon
,
and
that
the
greate
Dragon
,
He
is
red
.
For
he
is
full
of
fyer
,
The
same
hath
seuen
heades
:
Iulius
Caeser
the
Romane
,
and
likewyse
of
all
other
tyrauntes
.
The
Prophet
Esaie
called
a
false
prophet
,
tayle
,
S.
Luke
testifieth
in
the
.2
.
chapt
.
By
and
by
he
declareth
,
what
and
of
how
great
power
he
is
,
and
whie
he
called
him
a
man
childe
.
He
it
is
,
of
whome
(
Dauid
)
prophecied
in
the
.2
.
Psalm.
That
he
should
rule
al
nations
with
a
rod
or
sceptre
,
not
of
wood
or
leed
that
is
pliable
,
but
of
iron
to
witte
stronge
and
durable
,
namely
the
worde
of
God
:
but
suche
as
will
not
obeye
Gods
worde
,
with
an
iron
staffe
,
that
is
with
power
,
which
no
manne
is
able
to
resiste
,
he
will
beate
downe
farre
and
nere
.
But
for
this
so
mightie
a
prince
Sathan
layde
an
Ambusshe
,
that
olde
Dragon
,
which
stired
vp
agaynst
the
chiefe
of
the
Iewes
and
gentiles
:
but
he
founde
in
him
nothing
at
al
,
as
the
lord
him selfe
sayed
in
the
.14
.
of
Iohn
:
no
more
shall
he
at
the
laste
finde
any
thing
in
the
faithful
of
Christ
:
moreouer
whilest
the
Dragon
attempted
greate
thinges
agaynst
Christ
by
th
elders
of
the
Iewes
,
beyng
risen
from
the
dead
,
the
Lord
was
taken
vp
,
as
it
were
out
of
the
throte
or
hotest
assaultes
of
the
Dragon
,
vnto
his
heauenly
father
,
and
sate
on
the
right
hande
of
God
the
father
,
the
olde
Serpentes
attemptes
made
frustrate
.
And
thither
also
wil
he
receiue
vnto
him
his
faithfull
,
though
the
Serpentes
guttes
should
burst
.
For
through
hope
we
sit
together
with
our
head
in
the
places
supercelestial
.
Ephes.
the
.2
.
And
this
is
the
chiefe
and
greatest
hope
of
the
church
in
this
conflicte
.
For
thus
he
gathereth
:
the
Dragon
moste
strongely
and
fiersely
inuadeth
not
only
the
auncient
churche
,
but
euen
the
very
head
of
the
church
,
and
redemer
Christ
:
howebeit
with
his
furie
outrageouse
he
could
nothyng
preuayle
:
therefore
he
shal
no
more
preuaile
agaynst
his
membres
.
Now
he
retourneth
againe
to
the
church
,
and
sayeth
:
¶
The
description
of
the
conflicte
of
Christe
and
the
Church
with
the
Dragon
:
the
dragon
is
ouercome
,
the
heauenly
dwellers
sing
prayses
.
The
.liij.
Sermon
.
ANd
there
was
a
great
battell
in
heauen
,
Michaell
&
his
Angels
fought
with
the
dragon
,
&
the
dragon
fought
&
his
Angels
,
&
preuailed
not
,
nother
was
their
place
founde
any
more
in
heauen
.
And
the
dragon
that
olde
serpent
called
the
deuil
and
Sathanas
,
was
cast
out
.
Which
deceaued
all
the
world
.
And
he
was
cast
into
the
Earth
,
&
his
Angels
were
cast
out
with
him
also
.
And
I
hearde
a
lowde
voice
,
which
sayed
in
Heauen
:
nowe
is
saluation
and
strength
and
the
kingdome
become
our
Gods
,
&
the
power
is
Christes
:
for
he
is
caste
downe
,
which
accused
them
before
God
daie
&
night
.
And
thei
ouercame
him
by
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
,
and
by
the
worde
of
their
testimony
,
and
they
loued
not
their
liues
vnto
the
death
.
Therfore
reioyce
ye
heauens
,
and
ye
that
dwell
therin
.
Wo
vnto
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
:
for
the
deuill
is
comen
doune
vnto
you
,
which
hath
great
wrath
,
because
he
knoweth
,
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
Th
apostle
hath
spoken
of
the
partes
of
the
notable
fight
&
worthie
battel
:
he
hath
spoken
also
of
attemptes
&
pourpos
of
the
dragon
,
which
verely
applieth
al
his
counsels
to
this
intent
,
that
he
may
deuoure
al
godlines
,
that
is
,
might
distroy
it
vtterly
:
he
hath
shewed
how
he
began
to
moue
warre
agaynst
the
church
,
which
fled
into
the
wildernes
:
&
now
as
it
were
leauing
the
woman
in
the
wildernes
,
he
semeth
to
bring
forth
other
soldiours
,
whiche
geue
battel
to
the
dragon
,
&
most
valeauntly
do
impugne
&
also
discomfit
him
&
al
his
power
.
S.
Iohn
therfore
describeth
the
singular
fight
of
one
most
excellent
,
to
witte
Michaell
,
which
ouercame
the
Dragon
:
and
describeth
the
general
fight
annexed
with
that
particular
.
For
he
addeth
,
that
al
the
Angels
of
Michael
fought
agaynst
the
dragon
.
And
first
is
heauen
shewed
to
be
the
place
of
the
fight
or
conflicte
.
For
in
heauen
,
sayeth
he
,
was
fought
a
great
battaile
.
But
here
is
set
forth
an
image
of
a
notable
fight
,
wherby
is
shewed
what
hath
ben
,
&
what
is
yet
done
in
earth
.
I
saied
euen
now
,
that
this
combat
was
in
dede
particular
,
but
to
haue
a
general
fight
annexed
.
For
Michael
fighteth
whiche
is
as
captaine
of
this
warre
:
and
Michaelles
Angelles
fight
also
:
And
the
Dragon
fought
hande
to
hande
agaynst
the
lord
,
Now
is
also
declared
with
what
lucke
they
fought
The
seconde
parte
is
,
nother
was
theyr
place
any
more
founde
in
heauen
,
which
maner
of
speach
signifieth
no
other
thing
,
than
that
the
reprobate
Angell
is
put
from
al
dignitie
,
glory
&
power
:
moreouer
that
he
hath
no
more
any
place
in
the
church
,
or
emonges
the
electe
of
God
:
not
that
the
deuil
should
not
retourne
,
or
should
not
tempte
,
or
renewe
warre
,
but
because
he
hath
no
place
parmanent
.
Herunto
apperteyneth
that
the
Lord
so
ofte
repeateth
in
the
Gospel
,
and
now
the
Prince
of
this
worlde
is
caste
oute
,
in
the
.12.14
.
and
.16
.
chapters
of
Sainct
Ihon.
Moreouer
,
by
other
places
of
the
Scripture
it
is
manifeste
,
that
the
Deuyll
is
shut
out
of
heauen
.
And
it
shall
be
easie
for
vs
to
shutte
him
oute
,
which
being
cast
out
by
the
sonne
of
God
,
hath
no
place
in
vs
,
vnlesse
we
our selues
geue
place
to
him
.
Which
we
shoulde
not
do
,
the
Lord
admonisheth
vs
dilligently
,
that
we
should
watch
.
The
story
is
knowen
in
the
.12
.
of
Matth.
of
the
Deuill
,
pourposing
to
retourne
,
and
therfore
toke
vnto
him
seuen
worse
spirites
.
But
wherefore
doest
thou
heare
him
,
whie
doest
thou
obeye
him
,
whome
thou
seest
shut
out
of
Heauen
?
Notwithstanding
that
herby
is
signified
also
,
that
the
Deuil
was
so
fully
vanquished
of
Christ
,
that
he
was
also
driuen
to
forsake
the
place
of
the
battayle
.
For
the
thirde
membre
,
And
by
the
waye
he
expoundeth
,
Thirdly
he
calleth
him
Sathanas
,
in
the
Hebrewe
word
,
to
witte
an
aduersarie
,
for
that
he
is
in
al
things
against
god
,
and
obiecteth
him selfe
and
resisteth
men
in
holy
matters
,
yf
happely
he
might
hinder
or
corrupte
them
.
Laste
he
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
seducer
,
disceauer
,
or
he
that
supplanteth
and
betrayeth
the
whole
world
.
For
this
the
Lord
attributeth
to
him
in
the
.8
.
of
Iohn
,
for
that
he
hath
ben
a
lier
from
the
beginning
,
and
is
the
father
,
that
is
the
fountaine
and
original
of
al
liyng
,
disceipte
,
of
errours
and
seducyng
,
and
of
al
euill
.
For
all
errours
and
heresies
,
al
deceiptes
,
and
all
leasinges
,
finally
all
kinde
of
euils
,
haue
flowed
out
of
this
most
filthy
welspring
And
who
is
he
that
heareth
these
thinges
,
which
wil
not
abhorre
that
vile
beast
?
they
must
nedes
be
starke
madde
,
that
seke
by
al
meanes
to
be
in
fauour
with
that
wicked
spirite
.
He
should
now
here
consequently
annexe
the
residewe
of
this
fight
,
to
witte
how
the
Dragon
persecuteth
&
assaulteth
the
woman
,
and
she
agayne
by
fliyng
resisteth
,
and
ouercometh
through
Christ
.
But
he
suspendeth
the
same
narration
yet
a
little
while
,
Thei
al
with
one
voice
singe
merely
,
that
saluation
&
power
is
now
made
perfit
,
for
by
the
Lordes
death
and
resurrection
,
Moreouer
the
heauenly
dwellers
do
not
only
preach
the
victory
of
Christ
,
but
of
all
the
faythfull
,
For
these
great
benefites
of
God
they
exhorte
nowe
heauens
themselues
,
and
all
the
inhabiters
of
Heauen
,
that
is
to
saye
they
exhorte
one
an
other
,
to
singe
a
ioyeful
songe
.
And
that
which
the
heauenvly
sainctes
saye
they
do
here
,
they
teach
the
sainctes
in
Earth
to
doe
also
,
and
instructe
,
of
what
maner
and
sorte
they
ought
to
be
,
which
shal
ouercome
Sathan
in
battaile
,
to
witte
purified
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
cleauing
to
the
testimonie
of
Iesu
Christe
,
and
contemners
of
their
own
life
,
to
whom
it
semeth
not
greuouse
to
dye
for
Christes
sake
.
But
in
whome
the
Deuill
possesseth
his
kingdome
,
in
the
same
also
he
vttereth
his
mallice
against
the
elect
,
&
that
his
great
mallice
.
For
he
rageth
most
cruelly
against
the
godly
,
and
against
godlines
.
He
rageth
also
most
extremely
against
those
his
worshippers
,
whom
he
polluteth
with
all
kinde
of
filthines
,
and
with
al
shame
and
reproche
defileth
.
Agayne
I
suppose
that
same
to
apperteyne
to
the
comfort
of
the
godly
,
that
is
spoken
of
a
shorte
time
.
For
Sathan
in
dede
through
Antichrist
shall
moste
cruelly
rage
agaynst
the
church
,
but
those
dayes
shal
be
shortened
for
the
electes
sake
.
By
the
way
is
noted
also
the
wicked
nature
of
sathan
,
which
knowing
that
the
last
iudgement
is
at
hande
,
wherin
he
must
be
throwen
headlong
into
hell
,
thinketh
to
requite
&
recompence
the
shortnes
of
time
with
the
crueltie
of
his
wrath
and
deuelish
furie
.
And
hitherto
of
the
victory
of
Christ
and
his
Sainctes
:
nowe
followe
with
lesse
terrour
,
yet
horrible
thinges
of
the
warre
,
which
the
dragon
moste
gredely
and
fiersely
moueth
against
the
Matrone
of
God
.
The
lord
Iesus
bryng
him
in
subiection
vnder
our
fete
.
Amen
.
Amen
.
¶
The
Dragon
persecuteth
the
woman
:
she
is
defended
and
preserued
of
the
Lorde
.
The
Dragon
standeth
on
the
sande
,
&c.
The
.liiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
when
the
dragon
saw
that
he
was
cast
to
the
Earth
,
he
persecuted
the
woman
,
whiche
brought
forth
the
man
childe
.
And
to
the
woman
were
geuen
two
winges
of
a
greate
Egle
,
that
she
might
flie
into
the
wildernes
,
into
her
place
where
she
is
nurrished
for
a
time
,
two
times
&
half
a
time
,
from
the
presence
of
the
serpent
.
And
the
dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
,
after
the
woman
,
as
it
had
been
a
riuer
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
caught
of
the
floude
.
And
the
earth
holpe
the
woman
,
&
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
&
swalowed
vp
the
riuer
,
which
the
Dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
.
And
the
dragon
was
wroth
with
the
woman
,
and
went
&
made
warre
with
the
remnaunt
of
her
sede
,
which
kepe
the
commaundements
of
God
,
&
haue
the
testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
he
stode
on
the
Sea
sande
.
When
Sathan
therefore
,
sawe
himselfe
ouercommen
by
Christ
,
and
quite
cast
out
,
he
began
to
rage
against
the
church
redemed
with
the
bloud
of
Gods
sonne
,
and
vexed
her
with
greuouse
persecution
.
For
immediately
after
Christes
assention
,
a
great
persecution
was
styred
vp
against
the
Apostles
and
Apostolicall
church
.
For
the
Apostles
put
in
prisonnes
wer
greuously
rebuked
with
words
,
and
also
scourged
with
roddes
and
whypped
.
Stephen
was
stoned
,
Iames
beheaded
with
the
sworde
,
On
the
contrary
part
he
reciteth
the
present
ayde
of
God
,
which
he
vttereth
by
a
fyguratiue
kynde
of
speach
,
Agayne
he
declareth
,
For
God
neuer
fayled
his
afflicted
churche
:
In
so
much
(
which
a
man
may
maruayle
at
)
that
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
,
and
swallowed
vp
the
floude
powred
oute
of
the
serpents
mouth
.
This
earth
dranke
vp
in
oulde
time
,
and
couered
the
bloud
of
Abell
.
And
here
is
signified
,
that
the
godly
abyding
persecution
,
haue
helpe
,
from
whence
they
loke
not
for
:
as
Dauid
in
times
past
is
red
to
be
deliuered
by
the
help
of
the
Palestines
,
thinking
nothing
les
than
to
delyuer
Dauid
oute
of
the
handes
of
King
Saule
:
but
yet
whyleste
they
go
aboute
an
other
thing
,
they
bring
to
passe
that
,
which
semed
good
to
the
Lorde
,
which
can
turne
the
euil
counselles
of
euil
men
to
the
profyte
of
the
godlie
.
And
doubtles
we
see
many
tymes
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
that
the
earth
hath
swallowed
vp
a
floude
of
euylles
:
that
is
to
say
,
that
earthly
and
worldly
men
,
doing
in
the
meane
tyme
an
other
thing
,
haue
procured
peace
to
the
church
.
So
doeth
that
Towne
clarke
or
recorder
of
Ephesus
,
pacifie
the
multitude
of
the
Ephesians
,
which
were
all
on
a
roare
and
worse
than
madde
.
Lysias
the
head
Captayne
,
taketh
away
Paule
out
of
the
blouddy
handes
of
the
Iewes
:
so
doth
the
Centurian
defend
Paule
,
that
he
shoulde
not
be
slaine
of
the
souldiours
in
the
shipwreake
.
The
ciuile
warres
begonne
immediatelie
after
the
death
of
Nero
,
gaue
peace
vnto
the
church
vntyll
the
Empyre
of
Domitian
.
But
the
oulde
Serpent
that
can
neuer
reste
,
attempteth
newe
warres
.
For
nowe
beyng
wood
madde
with
the
church
,
he
goeth
to
make
warre
,
against
the
remnaunt
of
the
womans
seede
,
which
verely
is
to
be
borne
vntyll
the
iudgement
,
of
the
church
by
the
worde
.
And
so
maketh
way
to
the
Romayne
persecutions
,
which
folowed
incontinentely
after
the
tyme
of
Saincte
Ihon
,
in
the
Empyre
of
Rome
,
and
the
Antichristiane
persecutions
reysed
after
the
Empyre
subuerted
.
Whereof
shall
be
spoken
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
&c.
And
where
he
sayeth
,
¶
He
exhibiteth
a
noble
instrumente
of
the
Dragon
to
be
sene
,
the
olde
Romane
Empire
,
which
describeth
what
maner
a
one
it
is
,
&c.
The
.lv.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
a
beast
rise
out
of
the
see
,
hauing
seuen
heades
,
S.
Iohn
procedeth
to
describe
by
the
reuelation
of
Iesus
christ
,
the
notable
instrumentes
of
the
deuill
,
wherby
he
hath
afflicted
the
church
of
Christ
with
continual
&
most
greuouse
persecution
.
And
he
speaketh
of
the
olde
and
the
newe
Romane
Empire
.
S.
Iohn
could
not
without
excedyng
great
daunger
vtter
,
much
lesse
describe
those
thinges
,
a
man
not
furnished
with
any
mans
helpe
,
and
therto
bannished
,
and
driuen
into
exile
.
For
the
Romane
Empire
was
taken
for
godly
,
inuincible
,
most
sacred
and
euerlastyng
.
Neuerthelesse
the
Apostle
both
speaketh
and
writeth
hereof
in
such
sorte
,
that
it
semeth
that
he
can
not
eschewe
the
title
of
a
seditious
person
,
and
offende
against
the
holy
maiestie
both
of
the
emperour
and
Empire
.
But
what
I
praye
thee
woldest
thou
do
,
God
commaunding
thee
so
to
speake
and
write
?
You
will
saye
,
I
knowe
well
,
Constantine
,
Theodosius
and
other
godly
Emperours
beastes
?
I
saye
howe
the
Scriptures
vse
this
maner
of
speakyng
,
and
by
beastes
in
dede
vnderstande
Empires
,
all
though
they
calle
not
all
those
that
dwell
in
those
Empires
beastes
with
out
any
difference
:
therfore
we
vnderstande
them
exempted
in
all
Empires
,
that
liue
a
life
to
God
acceptable
:
and
know
assuredly
,
that
nother
Daniel
,
nor
S.
Ihon
woulde
haue
defiled
with
wordes
suche
innocent
men
,
and
al
prayse
worthie
.
Yea
in
all
this
treatise
of
the
Empire
and
of
Antichrist
,
we
excepte
alwayes
such
men
as
are
innocent
and
excelle
in
vertue
.
Wherof
we
shal
happely
speake
more
hereafter
.
And
firste
he
sheweth
the
beginnyng
of
this
Empire
.
Palatine
,
Capitoline
,
Auentine
,
Coelius
,
Esquiline
,
Viminalle
,
and
Quirinalle
:
Propertius
expounding
the
same
in
one
verse
(
whiche
I
haue
expressed
in
two
)
sayeth
:
Septem
vrbs
alta
ingis
toto
quae
praefidet
orbe
.
A
citie
set
alofte
on
seuen
hilles
Whose
people
rule
the
world
at
theyr
owne
willes
.
And
therfore
is
called
of
the
Grekes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
seuen
hilles
.
And
verely
the
citie
is
taken
for
the
whole
Empire
.
So
haue
there
ben
also
many
kinges
&
Emperours
,
which
are
comprised
in
the
seuenth
nombre
:
but
yet
is
it
certayne
,
that
the
seuenth
nombre
of
kinges
also
is
exactely
founde
in
the
historie
.
For
at
the
beginning
when
Rome
was
first
builded
,
there
reigned
seuen
kinges
in
order
,
Romulus
,
Numa
,
Tullus
Hostilius
,
Aucus
Martius
,
Tarquinius
Priscus
,
Seruius
Tullius
,
Tarquius
Superbus
:
who
expulsed
by
reason
that
Lucrese
was
rauished
of
the
kinges
sonne
,
they
were
ruled
by
confulles
,
by
ten
men
,
&
by
Dictatours
,
vnto
the
time
of
Iulius
Caesar
,
who
first
vsurped
to
him selfe
againe
a
kynges
crowne
:
after
whome
reigned
Antony
&
Octauian
,
called
Augustus
,
Tiberius
,
Caius
,
Claudius
and
Nero
,
againe
seuen
.
In
Nero
th
empire
receiueth
a
plage
:
From
thence
againe
are
accompted
seuen
,
Ottho
,
Galba
,
Vitellius
,
Vespasiane
,
Titus
,
Domitian
,
Nerua
.
From
him
was
the
Empire
deuolued
to
Vlpius
Traiane
,
a
Spaniarde
.
Therefore
the
Romane
Empire
could
not
by
plainer
markes
be
expressed
.
To
this
Empire
also
Daniel
attributed
ten
hornes
,
aswel
for
that
it
was
collected
of
many
kingedomes
,
as
also
that
it
was
disparsed
agayne
into
many
.
Wherof
shal
be
spoken
in
the
.17
.
chapt
.
And
it
is
a
comon
thing
to
the
Scriptures
,
by
hornes
to
signifie
kingedomes
and
power
.
And
to
this
kingdome
the
lord
Iesus
ascribeth
open
wickednes
,
ye
he
calleth
it
blasphemouse
.
For
he
addeth
:
Lucullus
,
Pompey
,
and
Crassus
,
Macedonie
and
all
Grece
,
by
Paulus
Aemilius
:
a
good
parte
of
Affricke
by
Scipio
and
Marius
:
Aegipte
by
Octauius
Augustus
:
and
so
forth
.
And
lyke
as
they
were
in
religion
vngodly
:
so
in
other
maners
not
vnlyke
moste
wilde
beastes
.
For
as
the
Libarde
or
Panther
is
spotted
and
of
sondry
colours
:
so
are
the
Romanes
,
a
collection
of
many
nations
,
borne
to
make
sedition
and
slaughter
.
The
beare
doeth
only
goe
vpon
his
fete
,
And
S.
Ihon
declareth
in
dede
more
expressely
,
S.
Paule
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Thessa
.
the
.2
.
chap.
When
he
had
spoken
of
the
most
mightie
workyng
of
Sathan
,
by
tokens
and
kyng
wonders
,
wherewyth
they
shoulde
be
deceaued
,
that
wolde
not
receaue
the
truth
,
he
addeth
immedately
:
therfore
God
shall
sende
them
strong
illusions
,
that
they
may
beleue
lyes
,
and
be
iudged
all
that
beleued
not
the
veritie
,
&c.
For
(
as
I
haue
ofte
admoneshed
)
we
must
take
good
hede
,
that
we
mixe
not
the
workes
of
God
and
the
Deuyll
together
.
Good
workes
are
of
God
,
euil
are
of
the
Deuyll
.
Now
leest
any
man
shulde
maruayle
,
why
God
permitteth
so
moch
to
the
Romains
and
the
deuil
their
head
,
and
doth
not
infringe
theyr
force
for
the
electe
sake
,
S.
Ihon
interlaceth
an
heauie
chaunce
of
the
people
of
Rome
,
and
of
the
whole
Empyre
,
which
chaunced
to
them
,
immediately
after
the
first
persecution
moued
against
the
church
of
Christ
,
and
after
the
moste
shyning
Apostles
executed
,
verely
to
reuenge
that
innocent
bloud
.
For
he
seeth
one
of
those
heads
,
as
it
were
wounded
to
death
.
For
Nero
which
first
of
the
Emperours
,
stirred
vp
the
first
persecution
against
the
church
,
with
his
owne
hand
sticked
himself
.
And
he
was
the
last
Emperour
of
that
familie
.
And
left
the
Empire
so
afflicted
,
that
it
was
lyke
enough
to
haue
fallen
to
decaie
.
Certen
prouinces
reuolted
.
Galba
,
Ottho
,
and
Vitellius
,
fought
emonges
themselues
,
and
made
ciuile
warres
.
This
Vitellius
moreouer
,
droue
Sabinus
,
Vaspasians
brother
,
suspecting
none
euill
,
with
others
,
into
the
Capitoll
house
,
and
settyng
the
temple
on
fire
,
distroyed
bothe
Temple
and
men
together
,
and
made
all
one
heape
.
Nother
doeth
Orosius
conceale
,
whie
these
thinges
happened
,
saying
:
by
and
by
Rome
solfed
,
by
the
murther
of
princes
,
and
ciuile
warres
,
for
the
iniuries
done
to
the
Christen
religion
.
Sextus
Aurelius
victour
Vespasian
,
saieth
he
,
refresshed
in
a
shorte
time
(
see
what
is
the
deadly
wounde
)
the
wery
worlde
that
longe
waunted
bloud
,
this
sayeth
he
.
Here
haue
you
,
that
he
sayed
,
the
deadly
wounde
was
healed
agayne
.
For
other
writers
discoursing
the
same
more
at
large
,
set
forth
:
how
Vespasian
retournyng
to
Rome
,
accompted
nothyng
more
noble
or
better
,
than
to
establisshe
and
beautifie
the
comon
welth
that
was
sore
afflicted
and
decayed
,
to
bryng
in
order
and
frame
the
prouinces
and
cities
that
were
disordered
by
tumultes
and
seditiouse
vprores
,
to
reforme
the
warlicke
discipline
ouer
licentiouse
,
and
to
punnisshe
offenders
.
He
repared
with
newe
buyldinges
the
citie
defaced
with
olde
firinges
and
ruines
:
he
builded
agayne
the
Capitoll
house
that
was
burnte
:
and
erected
the
Theater
in
the
middes
of
the
citie
,
the
most
auncient
Monumente
of
the
Empire
,
&c.
¶
The
beaste
is
worshipped
,
and
he
blasphemeth
the
name
of
God
,
and
the
Sainctes
of
God
,
and
finally
maketh
warre
with
the
Sainctes
.
The
.lvj.
Sermon
.
ANd
they
worshipped
the
beaste
,
sayyng
:
who
is
like
vnto
the
beaste
?
who
is
able
to
warre
wyth
hym
?
And
there
was
geuen
to
him
a
mouthe
to
speake
great
thinges
,
and
blasphemies
:
and
power
was
geuen
vnto
him
,
to
do
.xlii.
Monethes
.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
vnto
blasphemie
against
god
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwell
in
heauen
.
And
it
was
geuen
vnto
him
to
make
warre
with
the
sainctes
&
to
ouercome
them
.
Nowe
is
geuen
also
the
beaste
a
mouth
speakinge
greate
thinges
,
and
blasphemies
.
And
where
some
man
might
demaunde
.
Now
followeth
a
plentiful
treatise
of
Romish
blasphemies
.
Aurel.
August
.
I
raccoumpte
not
nowe
the
blasphemouse
wordes
of
them
,
vttered
against
the
true
God
,
about
that
tyme
chiefly
,
when
Vespasian
and
Titus
triumphed
,
after
the
Iewysh
war
finished
,
both
of
the
Citie
distroyed
,
and
the
people
of
God
ouercome
.
There
were
caried
aboute
in
the
triumph
the
holy
vessels
of
the
Temple
,
and
euen
the
God
of
the
Iewes
as
vanquished
and
bounden
,
was
sene
led
into
the
Capitoll
house
,
to
make
his
supplication
to
their
great
God
Iupiter
,
as
it
pleased
them
.
Whereupon
we
vnderstande
that
the
name
of
God
was
no
whit
lesse
outrageously
blasphemed
,
at
that
tyme
,
than
it
was
in
olde
time
of
the
Palestines
or
Philistians
,
what
tyme
they
set
the
Arcke
in
the
temple
of
their
God
Dagon
:
lykewyse
of
Rapsake
,
and
Synnacherib
,
moreouer
of
Balthazar
Kyng
of
Babylon
in
the
.5
.
chapter
of
Daniel
.
But
the
offendours
are
founde
out
at
the
laste
.
Secondely
the
Romaines
blasphemed
the
Tabernacle
of
God
.
That
same
oulde
Tabernacle
of
the
people
of
Israell
,
was
not
onelye
the
offyce
,
or
place
of
religion
and
worshyppyng
,
but
also
a
token
of
Gods
presence
.
For
God
is
nowe
presente
in
the
myddes
of
his
Churche
,
a
fygure
of
whome
,
the
Tabernacle
of
witnesse
represented
.
But
the
Romaynes
called
the
Christen
church
wycked
,
foolysh
,
seditiouse
,
whorysh
,
and
detestable
:
whych
they
also
moste
greuouselie
ded
persecute
,
and
sought
to
destroy
by
al
meanes
:
hereunto
also
they
bent
their
whole
power
.
Finally
they
blasphemed
also
the
heauenly
dwellers
,
Cornel.
Tacitus
in
the
.21
.
booke
of
Augustallus
,
written
agaynste
Moses
and
the
people
of
God
.
Morouer
God
permitteth
the
beast
,
that
he
should
warre
vpon
the
Sainctes
,
and
ouercome
them
.
¶
Of
the
power
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
who
worshippe
the
beast
:
and
of
the
destruction
of
Rome
,
and
the
Romane
Empire
.
The
.lvij.
Sermon
.
ANd
power
was
geuen
him
ouer
all
kinrede
,
tongue
,
and
nation
:
and
al
that
dwel
vpon
the
Earth
worshypte
hym
:
whose
names
are
not
wrytten
in
the
Booke
of
life
of
the
lambe
,
whiche
was
killed
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
world
.
Yf
any
man
haue
an
eare
,
let
him
heare
.
He
that
leadeth
into
captiuitie
,
shall
goe
into
captiuitie
:
he
that
killeth
with
a
sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
sworde
.
Here
is
the
patience
,
and
the
fayth
of
Sainctes
.
Octauius
Augustus
,
also
in
the
time
of
Domitian
his
empire
,
and
in
the
reigne
of
Traiane
,
also
vnder
Hadrian
,
Aureliane
,
Diocletian
,
and
Constantine
.
The
greater
parte
of
the
worlde
inhabited
obeied
therunto
,
as
al
Europe
in
a
maner
,
Asia
&
Africke
:
as
both
latin
and
Greke
histories
do
testifie
.
Howbeit
herof
the
lord
warneth
vs
,
that
we
should
not
curiousely
search
the
counselles
of
God
,
beyng
inquisitiue
,
whie
God
gaue
so
great
power
to
the
Romanes
,
whom
he
knewe
would
abuse
the
same
to
the
oppression
of
Christes
Church
?
for
where
he
saieth
,
that
the
power
was
geuen
to
Rome
,
he
stilleth
and
appeaseth
all
murmuringes
.
For
Empires
be
of
God
.
But
he
is
most
wise
,
rightuouse
,
and
holy
.
Where
therfore
he
made
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
subiecte
to
Rome
,
he
did
it
wisely
,
iustely
,
and
holily
.
In
that
the
Romanes
corrupte
Gods
ordenaunce
,
and
committe
themselues
to
be
gouerned
of
the
Deuill
,
it
cometh
of
euill
.
Let
our
disputations
here
cease
,
for
the
wise
man
sayeth
also
,
that
wicked
men
and
hipochrites
reigne
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
.
And
that
he
reherseth
kinreddes
,
tongues
,
and
nations
,
he
doeth
after
the
imitation
of
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
which
by
such
a
phrase
of
speach
is
wonte
to
signifie
a
moste
large
and
puissaunt
Empire
.
But
what
apperteyneth
this
to
vs
,
or
what
profit
(
sayest
thou
)
cometh
to
vs
herby
,
that
the
Romane
Empire
is
so
far
extended
through
out
the
worlde
?
This
verely
,
we
see
howe
this
prophecie
hath
hitte
euery
thing
rightly
that
wente
before
:
therefore
is
there
lefte
no
place
to
doubte
of
the
thinges
that
followe
.
Let
vs
consider
moreouer
that
moste
puissaunt
kingdomes
,
which
seme
to
men
inuincible
,
maye
of
God
be
disolued
without
any
difficultie
:
lette
vs
therefore
learne
to
feare
God
,
and
to
walke
in
his
commaundementes
,
and
to
dispise
these
earthly
thinges
.
Now
also
he
declareth
more
expressely
,
who
shall
worship
the
beast
:
Hereunto
he
annexeth
a
notable
thing
after
the
maner
of
Apostles
,
which
are
alwayes
wonte
,
so
ofte
as
they
haue
occasion
to
celebrate
and
intimate
Christ
,
and
the
misterie
of
his
redemption
.
S.
Iohn
therefore
sayeth
,
howe
the
lambe
hath
ben
killed
and
offered
vp
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
world
.
And
it
is
with
out
controuersie
,
It
is
therefore
demaunded
,
howe
he
was
slaine
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
Many
here
tourmente
themselues
at
the
length
they
expounde
,
that
Christ
was
slaine
in
Abel
,
and
in
all
sainctes
,
by
perticipation
not
by
passion
.
Certenly
we
maye
not
expounde
this
place
after
the
lettre
.
For
Christ
coulde
not
be
slayne
,
before
he
was
borne
.
Moreouer
the
Apostle
affirmeth
,
that
Christ
sins
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
hath
not
ben
slaine
oftener
than
ones
.
Reade
what
he
sayeth
in
the
.9
.
chapt
.
to
the
Hebrew
.
And
yet
can
not
the
most
and
trewe
worde
of
God
be
contrary
or
repugnaunt
to
it selfe
.
Therefore
saye
we
after
the
comon
rule
of
expoundyng
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
signes
haue
the
names
of
the
thinges
signified
.
For
the
Lambe
was
called
a
passouer
or
passyng
by
,
wherof
it
was
a
signe
.
Circumcision
was
called
the
leage
or
conuenaunt
it selfe
,
sacrifices
are
named
sinnes
.
So
verely
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
worlde
sacrifices
were
slayne
,
whiche
were
simbolles
or
signes
of
Christe
to
be
incarnated
and
offered
vp
ones
for
the
clensyng
of
sinnes
.
We
vnderstande
therfore
by
this
testimony
of
Christe
,
that
all
the
sacrifices
of
the
auncient
fathers
,
were
sacramentes
of
Christ
,
and
that
the
redemption
of
Christe
hath
from
the
begynnyng
of
the
worlde
ben
of
efficacitie
to
all
the
faythful
.
Therfore
this
place
is
notable
and
worthie
to
be
obserued
.
Hitherto
apperteyneth
the
Apostles
testimony
in
the
.1
.
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.10
.
That
al
our
forefathers
haue
eaten
of
the
same
spirituall
meate
wyth
vs
,
and
dronken
of
the
same
drynke
,
and
that
they
dranke
of
the
rocke
followyng
them
,
whiche
was
Christ
.
And
with
an
Acclamation
,
most
comonly
vsed
in
the
gospell
,
&
as
it
were
peculiar
to
Christ
,
he
stireth
vp
al
his
auditours
,
and
crieth
out
,
he
that
hath
an
eare
to
heare
lette
him
heare
.
Verely
it
was
to
men
a
wonder
,
and
semed
vncredible
,
that
so
great
a
Maiestie
coulde
falle
:
but
yet
it
falleth
.
The
faythfull
marueled
also
what
shoulde
be
the
ende
of
blasphemies
,
slaughters
,
iniuries
,
abominations
.
Moreouer
the
doctrine
that
followeth
,
is
notable
,
excellent
,
and
worthie
to
be
kepte
in
memory
.
Therefore
he
stireth
vp
all
men
to
attentiuenes
,
and
than
he
sayeth
:
whosoeuer
shall
leade
into
captiuitie
,
shall
go
into
captiuitie
:
whosoeuer
striketh
with
the
sworde
,
&c.
For
in
such
sort
he
declareth
the
destruction
of
Rome
and
the
Romane
empire
,
that
he
confirmeth
with
al
the
iustice
of
gods
iudgement
.
And
also
with
a
maruelouse
breuitie
of
goddes
sentence
,
geuen
or
pronounced
against
Rome
,
he
suppeth
of
that
vnmeasurable
power
.
And
this
is
both
by
the
law
of
God
,
by
the
law
of
nature
,
and
by
the
law
of
al
nations
receiued
as
a
thing
most
iust
,
that
euery
man
shulde
loke
to
haue
the
same
done
to
him
,
that
he
doth
to
an
other
.
For
to
this
be
longeth
the
sentence
rehersed
of
Noe
in
the
.9
.
of
Gen.
He
that
shedeth
bloud
,
his
bloud
shal
be
shed
.
The
same
is
repeted
in
the
.33
.
of
Esay
.
Wo
to
the
that
spoilest
,
shalt
not
thou
be
spoiled
?
A
testimonie
wherof
is
Niniue
with
the
Prophet
Nahum
,
and
Babilon
with
al
the
prophets
.
Therfore
hath
the
Lorde
taught
in
the
gospell
,
whatsoeuer
ye
wold
that
men
shuld
do
to
you
,
do
you
the
same
vnto
them
also
.
With
what
mesure
you
meat
vnto
others
,
with
the
same
shall
others
meat
vnto
you
agayne
.
Whosoeuer
stryketh
with
the
sworde
,
with
the
sword
shall
perish
.
Therefore
it
is
moste
reasonable
,
that
sins
Rome
hath
spoiled
the
whole
world
,
and
iniuried
al
nations
,
and
made
cruel
war
vpon
al
men
:
it
shuld
be
againe
of
al
nations
inuaded
,
spoyled
,
torne
,
and
troden
vnder
foote
.
Let
vs
marke
this
iudgement
of
God
,
&
let
vs
fear
god
,
and
do
good
vnto
men
.
For
here
is
sentence
geuen
against
al
men
that
do
iniurie
to
their
neighbours
,
but
especialli
those
which
inuade
innocents
with
vniust
wars
,
&
which
thei
be
hired
to
make
&c.
And
here
muste
we
repeate
some
thyng
out
of
Hystories
,
S.
Hierome
in
his
Epistle
bewayleth
much
.
Orosius
writeth
much
&
christianly
hereof
in
the
.29
.
chapter
of
the
.7
.
boke
of
Histories
.
It
is
reported
that
Rome
was
taken
the
fyrste
day
of
Apryll
,
in
the
yeare
.412
.
Yet
the
Gothians
immediately
leauyng
the
Citie
,
remoue
into
other
places
there
by
:
neuerthelesse
,
beynge
agayne
inflamed
with
fury
they
returne
,
and
vnder
their
captayne
Athaulphus
,
they
plagued
&
spoyled
Rome
,
worse
then
they
ded
before
.
The
Kynge
had
determined
,
extinguyshing
the
name
of
Romaynes
,
to
haue
called
the
Citie
Gothia
,
if
he
had
not
ben
disswaded
of
Galla
Placidia
,
daughter
to
Honorius
.
A
fewe
yeares
after
,
Rome
was
taken
agayne
of
Genserychus
,
King
of
Vandalles
:
and
that
which
was
inryched
and
replinished
,
with
the
robberies
of
al
nations
,
was
by
fourtene
dayes
together
emptied
cleane
.
After
came
Odacer
with
the
Germanes
:
and
putting
downe
the
name
of
Emperour
,
reigned
ouer
the
citie
himselfe
as
king
,
by
the
space
of
.15
.
yeares
.
Whom
Theodorichus
of
Verona
expulsed
and
slew
.
And
there
reigned
with
his
East
Gothes
about
.50
.
yeares
.
Than
was
it
recouered
of
Bellisarius
,
for
Iustinian
Emperour
of
Grece
,
but
to
the
vtter
destruction
of
Rome
.
For
Totilas
Kynge
of
Gothia
discomfyted
both
the
Greke
and
Romayne
Armie
at
Placence
:
after
he
beseiged
Rome
,
scaled
,
toke
,
sacked
,
ouerthrew
and
set
it
on
fyre
.
The
citie
burned
thirtene
dayes
.
Nother
was
there
any
man
in
it
,
by
the
space
of
fourtie
dayes
.
Reade
the
.4
.
boke
of
Sabellicus
the
.8
.
Aeneade
.
Perauenture
I
shall
discourse
more
at
large
of
the
distruction
of
Rome
,
in
the
.17
.
chap.
Wherfore
within
the
space
of
.136
.
yeares
,
Rome
came
seuen
tymes
into
straungers
handes
,
and
was
sacked
most
cruelly
,
and
fell
on
the
edge
of
the
sworde
,
and
was
led
into
captiuitie
:
And
S.
Ihon
annexeth
a
doctrine
,
howe
the
godly
shulde
behaue
themselues
in
so
greate
troubles
and
aduersities
.
Here
,
that
is
to
wit
,
whilest
the
Romanes
reigne
and
rage
,
also
in
those
blouddy
and
cruel
alterations
,
and
destruction
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
the
Sainctes
shall
nede
to
haue
patience
,
or
perseueraunce
and
fayth
.
These
two
vertues
shal
kepe
the
faithfull
,
that
they
perish
not
also
.
Of
patience
the
lord
speaketh
in
S.
Luke
the
.21
.
chapt
.
In
your
patience
shal
you
possesse
your
soules
.
Of
faith
speaketh
blessed
Iohn
:
and
this
is
the
victory
,
that
ouercometh
the
world
,
euen
your
faith
.
Impatience
and
incredulitie
hath
led
away
many
into
the
deniyng
of
the
faith
,
to
idolatrie
and
to
al
vngodlines
.
So
learne
we
also
,
how
to
arme
our selues
in
our
dayes
against
all
vngodlines
.
The
lord
deliuer
vs
from
euill
.
Amen
.
¶
Of
an
other
beast
,
which
cometh
vp
out
of
the
Earth
:
that
is
to
saye
,
of
Antichrist
.
The
.lviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
behelde
an
other
bea●●
c●●●●●
vp
out
of
the
Earth
and
he
had
two
hornes
like
a
lambe
:
and
he
spake
as
did
the
Dragon
.
The
Apostle
S.
Paule
playnely
testifieth
,
S.
Matthew
.
and
.22
.
of
Luk●
.
Therefore
do
the
Actes
of
Apostles
,
and
the
doctrine
of
Peter
testifie
,
that
Peter
was
a
Minister
,
and
not
Lorde
of
the
Apostles
,
muche
lesse
Prince
of
the
citie
or
Empire
of
Rome
.
For
they
lye
lowde
,
that
saye
,
howe
Rome
and
Italy
are
the
Patrimonie
of
S.
Peter
,
geuen
him
of
the
Lorde
.
At
the
first
the
Apostles
,
and
Apostolicall
men
,
ministers
of
churches
,
gouerned
the
churches
equallye
,
neyther
ded
one
take
vpon
him
more
preheminence
than
an
other
.
Which
thyng
I
am
able
to
proue
,
by
many
testimonies
of
auncient
wryters
,
yf
nede
requyred
.
Aboute
the
counsell
of
Nice
,
and
a
litle
before
that
tyme
,
when
churches
were
greatly
multiplied
,
were
ordeyned
,
and
custumably
receyued
Metropolitanes
,
instituted
in
dede
by
a
laudable
(
but
yet
mannes
)
ordinaunce
:
that
is
to
witte
,
in
a
certen
prouince
or
head
citie
was
ordeyned
a
Byshop
or
Pastor
,
which
shoulde
haue
as
it
were
,
then
ouersighte
of
the
reste
,
and
shoulde
serue
for
the
calling
of
Synodes
or
assemblees
.
Yet
was
it
than
dilligently
prouided
,
that
he
shoulde
not
be
called
Primate
:
leeste
any
manne
should
thinke
himselfe
preferred
before
others
in
power
,
but
in
order
.
Nother
was
the
Byshop
of
Rome
at
that
tyme
,
exalted
aboue
all
others
:
but
there
were
dyuerse
Metropolitanes
,
whereof
the
byshop
Rome
was
one
.
The
Niceyue
counsell
confyrmed
that
same
custome
,
and
woulde
haue
it
ratified
.
Socrates
in
his
ecclesiastical
Historie
the
.5
.
boke
the
.8
.
chapt
.
reciteth
many
Metropolitane
churches
in
Asia
.
S.
Hierome
to
Euagrius
,
and
in
an
epistle
to
Titus
sayeth
playnely
,
that
in
oulde
tyme
churches
were
gouerned
by
the
common
counsell
of
priestes
or
elders
,
and
that
time
Byshops
and
priestes
were
all
one
:
After
by
the
custome
of
the
church
,
not
of
the
veritie
of
the
Lordes
ordinaunce
(
I
rehearce
Saincte
Hieromes
wordes
)
Byshops
were
preferred
before
priestes
,
yet
muste
they
gouerne
churches
together
.
And
of
that
same
custome
,
Neuerthelesse
a
fewe
yeares
after
,
when
the
Byshoppes
of
Rome
were
sore
affrayde
,
leeste
that
dignitie
shulde
be
geuen
to
the
byshoppes
of
Constantinople
,
Boniface
the
.3
.
obteyned
of
th
emperour
Phocas
a
parricide
,
that
he
which
was
bishop
of
old
Rome
,
might
be
taken
for
the
vniuersal
bishop
,
and
Rome
for
the
head
of
al
churches
:
which
constitution
set
vp
the
Pope
in
Authoritie
,
Hitherto
of
the
originall
of
Antichrist
or
Pope
,
and
of
the
newe
Empyre
:
furthermore
S.
Ihon
procedeth
to
descrybe
that
second
beast
lyuelie
,
that
we
shuld
al
know
and
eschewe
the
same
:
and
fyrst
he
reasoneth
of
the
power
of
Antichriste
.
tit.
de
maior
.
&
obedient
.
All
Histories
make
mention
that
Boniface
the
.8
.
ded
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1300
.
institute
the
first
Iubeley
,
and
in
the
same
openly
before
the
people
to
haue
shewed
in
the
way
of
ostentation
the
Pontifical
and
Emperiall
maiestie
,
whylest
on
the
one
day
he
appeared
in
the
apparel
of
a
Byshop
,
on
the
other
hauing
put
on
purple
robes
shewed
himselfe
to
the
people
like
an
Emperour
.
They
caried
before
him
two
swordes
.
And
he
himself
cried
,
lo
here
are
two
swordes
:
as
though
he
shoulde
poincte
with
his
fingar
to
the
whole
worlde
,
that
he
and
certen
of
his
predecessours
and
all
his
successours
,
were
that
two
horned
beaste
.
What
shall
we
saie
that
all
bishops
by
him
consecrated
,
weare
vpon
their
heades
miters
or
two
horned
caps
.
Vnlesse
therfore
we
be
blynder
than
was
Tyresias
,
we
see
with
our
eyes
,
who
is
that
great
Antichriste
.
And
here
we
muste
obserue
,
that
he
sayeth
not
,
He
procedeth
to
shewe
moreouer
,
¶
Agayne
of
the
power
of
Antichrist
,
and
howe
the
fourmer
beaste
is
worshipped
.
The
.lix.
Sermon
.
ANd
he
did
all
that
the
firste
beaste
coulde
do
in
his
presence
.
And
he
causeth
the
yearth
,
and
them
whiche
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
beast
whose
deadly
wounde
was
healed
.
Augustinus
Steuchus
keper
of
the
Popes
librarie
,
in
the
which
he
reciteth
out
of
the
register
of
one
Gregory
(
I
suppose
the
.7
.
)
all
the
kingdomes
of
Europe
,
Spayne
,
Englande
,
Fraunce
,
Denmarke
,
Hongary
.
&c.
The
proprietie
whereof
apperteyneth
to
that
seate
of
Rome
,
the
vse
vnto
the
Princes
,
Clientes
of
the
same
see
.
Ful
ofte
haue
the
Popes
assayed
to
bring
into
subiection
to
them
and
to
their
Sea
the
kingdomes
of
the
Easte
also
,
and
that
vnder
pretence
of
the
holy
warre
,
and
recoueryng
the
Lordes
sepulchre
.
And
like
as
the
olde
Romanes
vexed
with
continuall
warre
the
nations
that
did
not
acknoweledge
or
obeye
the
olde
Romane
Egles
:
so
the
See
of
Rome
in
our
time
,
and
in
the
memory
of
our
forefathers
hath
put
to
busines
and
trouble
,
those
kingedomes
,
and
nations
and
people
,
that
went
aboute
to
reuolte
,
and
would
not
acknoweldge
those
double
keyes
,
that
is
to
saye
two
hornes
.
For
who
knoweth
not
with
what
cruel
warres
he
vexed
in
times
past
the
lande
of
Boheme
?
who
knoweth
not
what
Germany
and
England
hath
suffered
in
fourmer
yeres
?
So
verely
the
seconde
beaste
exerciseth
gallauntly
the
Tiranny
of
the
olde
beast
.
The
olde
beaste
set
forth
proclamations
concernyng
religion
,
and
paiyng
of
tributes
and
customes
,
and
so
impouerished
in
a
maner
all
realmes
,
their
richesse
beyng
brought
to
Rome
.
And
what
other
thing
doeth
that
seate
at
this
daye
?
what
hath
it
done
nowe
,
to
reken
the
leest
,
these
fiue
hondreth
yeres
?
who
therfore
doeth
not
see
,
that
the
seconde
beaste
exerciseth
most
aboundantly
the
power
of
the
first
beaste
?
A
certen
man
made
verses
in
Latin
tauntyng
the
couetousenes
,
and
disceiptes
of
Rome
:
and
where
Rome
doeth
magnifie
her selfe
to
be
head
of
the
world
,
which
in
Latin
is
Caput
,
thus
sayeth
he
:
If
Caput
come
of
Capio
,
which
signifieth
to
take
Than
maye
Rome
well
be
called
so
,
whiche
doeth
nothing
forsake
.
If
you
decline
Capio
Capis
,
and
to
the
groundes
come
Her
nettes
are
large
and
can
not
misse
,
to
catch
both
al
and
some
.
He
addeth
hereto
an
other
thing
,
Gratiane
,
Valentinian
,
Theodose
,
and
diuerse
others
.
I
graunte
,
that
vnder
these
and
such
other
like
the
Empire
was
holy
,
and
was
in
dede
th
empire
of
Christ
.
For
Christ
was
acknowledged
with
a
trewe
fayth
:
and
yet
we
see
,
how
the
lord
Iesus
hath
neuerthelesse
,
as
Daniel
hath
done
also
,
called
that
Empire
a
beaste
,
doubtles
figuratiuely
and
for
the
tirannes
.
Therfore
we
must
wisely
and
iustely
attribute
to
euery
one
that
is
his
,
and
not
without
respecte
to
imbrace
and
reuerence
that
blouddy
Empire
for
sacred
and
holy
.
And
we
haue
also
declared
before
,
in
what
sorte
kingedomes
are
of
God
,
and
howe
farre
their
workes
are
to
be
allowed
that
are
in
kingedomes
.
And
hereof
shall
be
spoken
a
little
after
yet
more
plentifully
.
Secondly
the
seconde
beaste
causeth
men
to
worship
the
first
,
herein
chiefly
,
And
as
we
haue
red
it
to
be
sayed
before
,
and
they
worshipped
him
all
that
dwell
in
Earth
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
of
the
Lambe
:
so
sayeth
he
also
here
plainely
,
and
he
causeth
the
Earth
,
and
the
inhabiters
of
the
Earth
,
that
is
they
that
seke
&
regarde
only
earthly
thinges
,
to
worshippe
the
firste
beaste
.
For
all
be
not
polluted
with
popish
Idolatrie
.
For
hereunto
apperteyneth
the
noble
historie
of
Leo
the
thirde
Emperour
,
and
Gregory
the
seconde
,
and
of
other
Popes
,
through
whose
wickednes
Idolatrie
was
agayne
brought
into
the
church
:
which
I
wrote
of
long
sins
in
my
worke
De
origine
erroris
.
Nother
with
out
a
misterie
is
this
hereunto
annexed
,
Lucius
Septimius
Seuerus
,
Valerius
Aurelianus
,
C.
Aurel.
Val.
Diocletian
,
&c.
By
whose
lucky
successe
,
triumphes
,
and
victories
to
the
Empire
restored
,
many
haue
ben
moued
to
saye
,
who
seeth
not
,
that
Rome
shal
be
eternal
,
and
that
the
Romane
religion
is
to
the
Goddes
most
acceptable
,
and
that
the
Emperours
also
and
publicke
weale
is
indued
with
a
certen
deitie
,
and
is
to
be
honoured
?
after
the
same
sorte
the
kyngedome
of
the
Pope
or
Antichrist
hauing
tried
moste
diuerse
chaunces
,
hath
very
ofte
escaped
out
of
desperate
daungers
.
Force
and
policie
hath
afflicted
it
,
and
also
the
religion
of
Henry
the
.3
.
Emperour
,
and
of
his
sonne
Henry
the
.4
.
Fridericke
the
first
and
second
vexed
the
popes
.
There
were
also
other
mightie
Princes
,
whiche
inflicted
mortall
woundes
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
Agane
there
were
Bishoppes
of
Rome
which
with
singular
craftes
haue
cured
their
woundes
agayne
:
¶
Of
the
signes
of
Antichrist
,
and
Image
of
the
beaste
of
him
reysed
.
The
.lx.
Sermon
.
ANd
he
did
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
made
fyre
come
downe
from
heauen
into
the
yearth
in
the
sight
of
men
,
and
deceaued
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
by
the
meanes
of
those
signes
whiche
he
had
power
to
do
in
the
sight
of
the
beaste
,
saiyng
to
them
that
dwelte
on
the
Earth
:
that
they
should
make
an
Image
vnto
the
beaste
,
whiche
had
the
wounde
of
a
sworde
,
and
did
liue
.
And
he
had
power
to
geue
a
sprite
vnto
the
image
of
the
beaste
,
and
that
the
image
of
the
beast
should
speake
.
And
should
cause
that
as
many
as
would
not
worshippe
the
Image
of
the
beast
should
be
killed
.
He
procedeth
moste
dilligently
to
describe
Antichrist
and
his
kingdome
,
which
so
greatly
impugneth
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
afflicteth
his
church
,
to
the
intent
he
mighte
be
knowen
and
eschewed
of
al
men
.
He
sayeth
nowe
he
shall
do
great
wonders
,
And
false
signes
I
calle
those
that
are
done
through
deuelishe
crafte
or
inchauntement
,
Symon
Magus
:
and
those
wherof
mention
is
made
in
the
.13
.
of
Deu●ter
.
Finally
suche
were
the
miracles
of
the
Freres
,
brent
at
Bernes
in
Swisserlande
:
and
greately
it
is
to
be
feared
leest
such
haue
ben
the
most
parte
of
the
miracles
of
al
Mounkes
and
Eremites
.
Likewise
those
are
called
false
also
,
whiche
although
they
be
done
in
dede
,
yet
beare
they
witnes
to
a
lie
agaynste
the
trewth
,
confirmyng
the
Pope
to
be
head
of
the
church
,
that
images
are
to
be
worshipped
,
that
we
must
pray
vnto
Sainctes
,
and
go
a
pilgrimage
for
religion
yea
rather
for
superstitions
sake
,
that
we
must
worshippe
a
newe
God
liynge
hidde
vnder
fourme
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
that
God
muste
be
honoured
with
vowes
and
Monkish
conuersation
,
and
yf
there
be
any
other
thing
of
like
sorte
.
With
suche
disceauable
signes
are
filled
at
this
daye
all
Temples
,
churches
and
chapelles
.
These
haue
perswaded
much
euen
wise
men
,
and
do
also
at
this
daye
.
Whiche
thing
the
Lord
prophecied
should
come
to
passe
,
saiynge
:
there
shal
arrise
false
Christes
,
and
false
Prophetes
,
and
shal
shewe
great
signes
and
wonders
,
that
euen
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
elect
should
be
brought
into
errour
.
And
S.
Paule
also
:
the
comyng
of
Antichriste
,
sayeth
he
,
shal
be
after
the
workyng
of
Sathan
,
with
al
power
,
and
signes
,
and
liyng
wonders
,
and
the
reste
,
whiche
is
red
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Thessal
.
2.
And
we
knowe
that
many
Bisshoppes
of
Rome
haue
wrought
signes
:
but
that
same
is
not
so
excellent
,
but
that
the
Bisshoppe
of
Rome
hath
confirmed
what
miracles
so
euer
haue
ben
wrought
in
al
Christendome
,
and
augemented
the
same
with
his
bulles
and
indulgences
.
Doubtles
all
had
a
contrary
ende
to
the
miracles
of
Christ
,
and
yet
haue
,
for
they
do
not
profite
men
,
but
emptie
their
purses
,
put
men
to
sondry
charges
,
and
leade
them
awaye
from
the
faith
of
Christ
,
to
the
faith
of
Antichrist
,
confirming
his
religion
,
superstition
and
doctrine
.
Nother
doeth
he
place
these
his
miracles
emongs
the
last
of
his
argumentes
,
what
time
the
simplicitie
of
the
gospell
is
impugned
.
But
if
we
be
wise
,
we
will
beware
of
them
,
as
of
a
most
present
pestilence
.
Symon
Magus
also
did
couet
the
same
grace
:
but
he
was
sore
reiected
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
:
as
we
reade
in
the
.8
.
chapt
.
of
the
Actes
of
Apostles
.
And
here
is
to
be
obserued
(
as
also
S.
Austen
hath
admonished
in
the
.15
.
boke
de
trinit
.
the
.26
.
chapt
.
)
that
th
apostles
gaue
not
the
holy
ghost
:
for
it
is
God
alone
that
geueth
the
holy
ghost
:
therfore
at
the
prayers
of
th
apostles
,
&
at
the
imposition
of
handes
,
the
holy
ghost
was
geuen
from
heauen
.
Wherfore
S.
Iohn
Baptiste
saied
how
he
baptised
with
water
,
but
that
Christ
shuld
baptise
with
fire
and
with
holy
ghost
.
And
by
fire
is
figured
the
holy
ghost
.
Symon
Magus
coueted
,
but
coulde
not
obteyne
.
Hitherto
he
.
There
is
an
other
fire
also
,
Fridericke
Barbarouse
that
he
mighte
be
reconciled
to
the
Pope
,
layed
his
necke
vnder
his
fete
to
be
troden
on
,
full
manifeste
are
the
iniuries
done
of
this
beaste
,
to
other
kinges
also
and
people
.
I
wil
yet
tel
of
one
.
The
Venetians
besieged
Farrare
,
which
payeth
tribute
to
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
for
the
whiche
cause
they
were
excommunicated
by
Clement
the
.5
.
Therefore
Fraunces
Dandalus
,
which
was
after
created
Duke
,
wente
into
Fraunce
,
where
that
time
the
Bisshop
was
,
to
are
perdon
for
that
offence
.
Long
it
was
or
euer
he
was
admitted
to
come
in
the
Popes
sight
.
At
the
last
he
was
led
with
an
yron
chaine
aboute
his
necke
to
the
Bisshoppes
table
,
lyke
a
Dogge
,
and
there
fayne
to
lie
vnder
the
table
emongs
the
dogges
so
long
,
til
the
wrath
of
Clement
(
without
all
clemencie
)
beyng
ouer
paste
,
he
put
out
that
ignominie
from
his
countrie
.
And
was
therefore
alwayes
after
called
dogge
of
his
owne
countriemen
:
for
that
he
had
layne
like
a
dogge
at
the
Popes
table
for
to
gette
absolution
.
This
is
written
in
Sabellicus
in
the
ende
of
the
.9
.
Aeneid
.
the
.7
.
boke
.
The
Pope
in
excommunicatinge
vseth
tapers
or
candelles
of
waxe
burning
,
which
he
throweth
downe
to
the
grounde
from
on
highe
:
that
euen
thereby
we
might
perceyue
,
that
it
is
he
that
calleth
downe
the
feareful
fire
from
Heauen
vpon
men
in
earth
.
And
these
thinges
doeth
the
beast
in
the
presence
of
men
,
to
wit
with
great
confidence
&
boldenes
:
finally
to
make
men
affrayde
,
and
to
kepe
them
in
awe
.
For
after
the
same
kinde
of
speaking
S.
Paule
commaundeth
also
,
to
rebuke
a
great
man
offendyng
before
all
men
,
that
others
maye
be
affrayed
.
1.
Timoth.
5.
Agayne
he
sayeth
,
For
it
followeth
,
that
the
beast
setteth
vp
an
Image
of
the
beaste
,
But
nowe
we
muste
see
more
dilligentlie
,
Moreouer
in
the
ould
Empire
,
ther
was
some
mightie
monarke
,
which
vsed
full
Aucthoritie
,
and
was
honoured
of
all
men
as
a
God
in
Earth
.
As
Caius
,
Domitian
,
Dioclesian
,
and
others
.
His
Image
representeth
the
Pope
,
Byshoppe
,
and
Kynge
,
and
as
it
were
a
certeine
God
terristrial
,
the
greatest
Monarke
,
with
fulnesse
of
power
.
Furthermore
Rome
,
or
the
oulde
beaste
,
had
a
mooste
honorable
Senate
.
So
hath
the
Byshppe
of
Rome
also
,
a
Princelyke
Senate
of
prowde
purpled
Cardynalles
.
For
they
bee
in
maner
all
Princes
.
The
booke
of
the
Romayne
gouernementes
reciteth
the
Vicar
,
or
Lieutenaunte
of
the
Diocesse
of
Asia
(
a
Diocesse
in
Greke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
a
disposition
,
administration
,
dispensation
,
gouernemente
,
or
iurisdiction
)
the
Vycar
of
the
Diocesse
of
Thracia
,
and
of
Pontus
.
So
was
there
a
noble
man
president
of
the
gouernementes
in
Italie
.
He
had
manye
Diocesses
vnder
.
And
no
fewer
had
the
Lieutenaunt
of
Fraunce
.
And
lyke
as
the
Counte
of
Strasbourgh
,
the
Captayne
generall
of
the
soldiours
at
Spires
,
and
the
General
of
the
soldiours
at
Woormes
,
ded
acknowledge
the
Duke
of
Mentz
a
Proconsull
:
So
at
this
daye
,
the
Byshoppes
of
those
Cities
are
subiectes
to
the
Archebyshoppe
of
Mentz
.
The
Byshoppes
therefore
seme
by
the
Popes
ordinaunce
,
to
succede
in
the
place
of
the
Romayne
gouernementes
.
Certeinelie
you
shall
see
the
moste
parte
of
these
Byshops
called
not
onely
moste
reuerend
fathers
in
Christe
,
but
also
most
Noble
&
myghty
Dukes
and
Princes
of
the
Empyre
.
And
this
is
also
manifeste
,
that
the
Emperour
of
the
oulde
beaste
had
his
legions
,
the
Romaine
Egles
or
enseignes
,
and
moste
expert
and
puissaunt
Captaynes
of
warre
.
But
the
high
Bishop
and
kyng
of
Rome
hath
in
that
Imagerie
Empyre
obedient
children
,
kinges
and
Princes
in
Europe
not
to
be
dispised
:
de
Maior
.
&
Obedient
:
doubtles
sayeth
he
,
whosoeuer
denieth
the
temporall
sworde
to
be
in
the
power
of
Peter
,
he
vnderstandeth
a
misse
the
worde
of
the
Lorde
,
sayeng
:
put
vp
thy
swoorde
into
thy
sheath
(
howe
subtiilie
and
howe
aptelie
)
.
Therefore
are
both
swords
in
the
power
of
the
church
,
to
wit
both
the
spiritual
and
materiall
sword
:
but
this
must
in
dede
be
exercised
for
the
church
,
the
other
of
the
church
.
The
spirituall
by
the
prieste
,
the
materiall
by
the
hande
of
kinges
and
soldiours
,
but
at
the
will
and
patience
of
the
high
prieste
.
&c.
The
oulde
beaste
had
his
lawes
written
,
and
published
daylie
in
a
maner
newe
.
Antony
Russell
of
Aretine
,
of
the
power
of
the
Pope
and
the
emperour
,
where
in
you
may
read
innumerable
things
of
the
same
sort
.
But
of
these
thinges
which
I
haue
noted
hitherto
,
I
suppose
it
be
made
playne
enough
,
how
the
Pope
which
is
here
also
called
the
false
prophete
,
hath
sette
vp
the
Image
of
the
beaste
.
Hereunto
Ihon
addeth
an
other
thyng
:
de
forma
,
in
the
glose
th
emperour
sweareth
to
the
pope
,
as
the
Client
to
his
Lord
.
The
same
maiste
thou
reade
in
the
firste
boke
the
.9
.
title
.
de
iure
iurando
,
in
Clementinis
.
Moreouer
who
seeth
not
,
how
aswell
the
Emperour
as
other
Princes
,
are
inuironed
wyth
a
companie
of
Byshoppes
,
whych
inspyre
them
,
what
they
shoulde
speake
,
or
doe
,
and
howe
they
shoulde
behaue
themselues
in
all
thinges
.
For
this
cause
are
sent
also
the
Legates
,
that
are
called
Legati
a
latere
.
And
it
is
not
vnknowen
,
that
in
all
Princes
counselles
for
the
moste
parte
the
spirituall
haue
the
chiefe
rule
.
They
be
for
the
most
parte
,
Chancelours
,
Secretaries
,
Ambassadours
,
and
what
not
?
And
their
Pope
&
King
sayeth
openlie
,
howe
he
ought
to
iudge
al
men
,
but
to
be
iudged
of
no
man
.
Yea
,
and
his
creatures
also
vsurpe
the
same
vnto
themselues
.
Yf
ther
be
any
assemblee
,
there
the
Byshop
of
Rome
commonly
ruleth
by
his
spirite
,
and
gouerneth
the
chiefeste
matters
,
especiallye
matters
of
religion
.
For
vnlesse
the
decrees
please
the
fathers
,
they
threaten
that
theye
wyll
abrogate
,
suche
thinges
as
the
States
haue
decreed
.
But
yf
there
be
called
a
counsell
generall
or
nationall
,
it
is
wholly
ruled
by
the
popes
spirite
.
This
speaketh
and
determineth
as
it
pleaseth
the
Pope
.
For
vnlesse
it
decree
after
the
Popes
pleasure
,
he
wil
go
aboute
to
abolysh
all
to gether
.
For
we
hearde
of
late
,
that
the
Synode
or
counsell
is
there
,
where
the
Pope
is
.
And
Innocentius
the
.9
in
the
.3
.
I
wil
not
therfore
denie
,
Charles
,
Lewis
and
Lotharie
of
Saxon
and
others
.
Notwithstanding
that
thei
themselues
in
many
thinges
cannot
be
allowed
of
the
godly
.
There
are
founde
emonges
the
later
kinges
of
the
newe
Empire
,
whiche
in
power
and
maiestie
were
not
muche
vnlike
the
olde
,
in
vertues
not
muche
behinde
them
,
but
in
certen
thinges
egall
.
There
are
founde
whiche
haue
assayed
to
pourge
th
empire
from
Popishe
corruptions
,
and
to
bryng
the
Popes
vnder
Corum
:
but
with
no
great
or
good
successe
.
For
what
the
Otthones
,
Henrickes
,
Lodouickes
,
Friderickes
,
briefly
many
Frenche
Princes
,
Saxones
,
Sweuians
,
Bauarians
,
and
of
Austrich
haue
ben
,
many
notable
testimonies
of
histories
do
reporte
:
which
testifie
that
certen
Kinges
both
of
Fraunce
and
of
other
realmes
also
,
haue
not
bowghed
their
knees
to
this
Baal
:
or
if
thei
haue
done
at
any
time
,
yet
haue
they
repented
,
and
haue
shewed
some
token
at
the
leeste
wise
,
wherby
the
wise
might
perceiue
,
that
they
set
not
much
by
that
beaste
.
S.
Iohn
,
is
to
be
applied
to
the
thinges
themselues
,
and
to
the
times
,
after
the
state
,
malliciousenes
and
corruption
of
euery
thing
&
time
.
That
same
is
moste
certayne
,
and
by
comon
consente
of
all
historiographers
playnely
testified
,
that
in
Charles
the
greate
,
through
the
meanes
of
Pope
Leo
the
thirde
,
th
empire
in
the
weste
decayed
was
renewed
:
and
that
thus
the
image
of
the
beaste
,
that
is
to
witte
,
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
was
erected
.
And
albeit
that
at
this
time
th
empire
decayed
in
the
weste
was
restored
by
the
Pope
:
yet
is
it
euident
,
that
the
Popes
in
the
beginning
of
this
Empire
by
certen
donations
and
giftes
much
in
riched
,
did
not
as
yet
vse
so
greate
power
,
as
they
vsurped
to
themselues
afterwarde
,
when
they
had
ouerthrowen
and
deposed
certen
Emperours
.
For
al
though
the
donation
seme
to
be
made
by
king
Pipine
,
and
the
pope
is
red
than
to
haue
receiued
the
beginning
of
his
kingdome
:
yet
that
he
was
subiecte
to
Emperours
and
kings
with
the
Citie
of
Rome
also
,
this
same
emonges
other
thinges
proueth
,
that
in
the
French
Cronicles
of
the
Actes
of
king
Charles
in
the
yere
of
our
lord
eight
hondreth
and
one
,
thus
it
is
founde
written
:
afterwarde
hauyng
set
in
order
the
matters
of
the
citie
and
Bishoppe
of
Rome
,
and
of
al
Italie
(
therefore
did
Italy
than
also
obey
the
Emperour
)
not
only
publicke
,
but
also
(
marke
)
ecclesiasticall
and
priuate
(
for
all
the
winter
th
emperour
did
nothing
els
)
departing
from
Rome
with
his
sonne
Philip
he
came
to
Spolet
.
The
same
authour
in
the
Actes
of
the
yere
eight
hondreth
and
16.
Stephen
,
sayeth
he
,
elected
in
the
place
of
Leo
the
.3
.
taketh
as
greate
iourneyes
as
he
could
to
come
to
the
Emperour
,
sendyng
in
the
meane
time
two
Ambassadours
which
might
treate
with
th
emperour
(
Ludouicus
pius
)
for
his
consecration
.
So
likewise
in
th
actes
of
the
yere
eight
hondreth
and
.17
.
is
shewed
howe
Paschalis
beyng
chosen
sente
an
Ambassade
to
Lewis
the
Emperour
.
In
th
actes
of
the
yere
.823
.
the
same
Bishop
stode
at
the
examination
and
iudgement
of
th
emperour
.
You
maye
finde
in
th
actes
of
the
next
yere
that
th
emperour
Lotharie
establisshed
the
matters
of
Italy
and
Rome
.
Yet
doeth
the
same
authour
againe
make
mention
of
the
donation
of
King
Pipine
,
which
gaue
to
S.
Peter
Rauenna
,
and
Pentapolis
and
all
the
gouernemente
.
Yet
doeth
he
make
no
mention
of
the
donation
other
of
Charlemaygne
,
or
of
Ludouicus
pius
.
The
.43
.
distinct
.
maketh
mention
thereof
.
I
Lewis
.
&c.
in
the
glose
is
written
thus
.
There
Lewis
geueth
Rome
and
diuerse
other
thinges
to
S.
Peter
and
to
Paschale
the
Pope
.
All
historiographers
in
maner
make
mention
of
the
donation
of
the
Kinges
of
Fraunce
.
An
Abridgement
of
all
gathereth
out
of
the
librarie
Dolaterane
in
the
third
boke
of
Geographie
,
in
the
actes
of
Pipine
and
Charles
.
Wherby
ye
maye
easely
coniecture
,
what
maner
of
Canon
is
set
forth
in
the
.96
.
distinct
.
in
these
wordes
.
Constantine
the
Emperour
hath
geuen
and
graunted
to
the
Apostolical
See
the
Crowne
and
all
the
Emperiall
dignitie
is
the
Citie
of
Rome
and
in
Italy
,
and
in
the
weste
partes
.
Which
by
and
by
after
he
discourseth
with
a
longe
exposition
out
of
the
life
of
S.
Siluerster
,
wrytten
(
as
they
saye
)
by
Gelasius
,
in
the
chapt
.
followynge
.
But
Antony
Bysshoppe
of
Florence
denieth
in
his
History
,
that
this
donation
doeth
remayne
in
any
olde
bokes
.
Cusanus
and
Laurence
Valla
haue
impugned
the
same
:
nother
hath
Ottho
Bisshoppe
of
Frisyng
in
the
.3
.
chapt
.
of
the
.4
.
booke
of
his
storie
,
nor
Marsilius
Pataninus
in
the
defence
of
peace
,
nor
Raphael
Volaterane
allowed
the
same
,
nor
many
mo
that
I
coulde
reherse
.
Moreouer
in
the
Cronicles
of
Kinges
of
Fraunce
,
set
before
the
story
of
Paulus
Aemilius
of
the
actes
of
Kinges
of
Fraunce
in
the
yere
.
755.
thus
you
maye
reade
:
Pipine
agayne
entred
into
Italy
,
and
Aistulphus
subdued
,
he
gaue
giftes
to
Maximus
Bisshop
of
Rome
,
also
the
Dukedom
of
Rauenna
of
very
great
landes
,
leeste
any
man
should
vnthankefully
&
vniustely
take
awaye
this
larges
from
the
French
Kinges
,
ascribyng
to
th
emperour
Constantine
,
which
Pipine
gaue
to
the
church
of
Rome
,
agaynst
the
wil
of
the
Greke
Emperour
affirming
the
same
possessions
to
be
the
right
of
the
Empire
.
From
thence
Pipine
first
receiued
and
brought
into
Fraunce
the
Ecclesiasticall
rites
of
the
Romanes
and
ceremonies
of
songes
.
Howebeit
the
gouernement
of
th
empire
Charles
posteritie
was
not
very
stable
and
permanent
.
For
from
the
firste
yere
of
Charles
,
wherein
he
was
created
Emperour
,
vnto
the
seuenth
yere
of
Conrade
,
whiche
was
Nephewe
to
Lewis
the
.3
.
by
his
Brother
,
the
laste
of
the
house
of
Charles
are
accompted
aboute
an
hondreth
and
.19
.
yeres
.
For
Charlemaigne
reigned
Emperour
.14
.
yeres
,
Lewis
.26
.
Lotharius
.15
.
Lewis
the
seconde
.21
.
Charles
two
yeres
,
Caluus
surnamed
the
seconde
Charles
.
.3
.
Crassus
.
.12
.
Arnulphe
.12
.
Lewis
the
.3.10
.
Conrade
.7
.
Conrade
liyng
on
his
death
bed
nominateth
Kinge
,
Henry
Duke
of
Saron
surnamed
Falconer
.
And
thus
was
the
Empire
translated
to
the
Germanes
.
This
Henry
called
the
firste
,
came
neuer
in
Italy
,
neuer
was
consecrate
or
crowned
of
the
Pope
.
His
Sonne
Ottho
,
the
firste
of
that
name
,
sente
for
in
Italy
,
is
red
to
haue
gone
thither
with
a
greate
Armie
,
beyng
receyued
at
Rome
,
and
saluted
of
the
people
Emperour
and
Auguste
.
Ottho
Frisinge
in
the
.6
.
boke
of
Histories
the
.17
.
chapt
.
affirmeth
out
of
the
decrees
,
that
Pope
Leo
the
.8
.
of
that
name
did
consecrate
this
Ottho
the
firste
King
of
Germanes
.
For
his
father
Henry
refused
it
,
Albert
Krantz
in
the
.10
.
and
.11
.
chapt
.
of
the
fourth
booke
of
Saxon
matters
,
affirmeth
that
Pope
Leo
made
a
surrender
of
all
suche
thinges
as
the
Popes
had
receyued
of
the
kinges
of
Fraunce
,
and
the
authour
defendeth
this
surrender
made
to
be
trewe
.
Howebeit
the
keper
of
the
Librarie
testifieth
,
that
Ottho
confirmed
the
donatian
of
the
kinges
of
Fraunce
,
Pipine
,
Charles
,
and
his
sonnes
.
There
remayneth
morouer
in
the
decrees
a
copie
of
the
othe
,
the
.43
.
distinct
.
wherby
kyng
Ottho
bindeth
him self
to
the
Pope
,
that
he
shall
intermeddle
with
nothyng
that
concerneth
the
Pope
and
the
Romanes
:
secondely
that
he
shal
restore
al
the
landes
of
S.
Peter
that
shal
come
into
his
handes
.
Which
thing
let
the
reader
iudge
what
they
are
.
Shortely
after
this
time
,
about
the
yere
of
our
lord
.996
.
Italianes
Blondus
,
Platina
,
Sabellicus
,
Volaterane
,
Egn●tius
and
others
:
of
Germanes
,
Albertus
,
Nauclerus
,
Carion
,
Functius
,
and
certen
others
:
diuerse
haue
made
no
mention
of
this
ordinaunce
.
Wherefore
Auentinus
in
the
.5
.
booke
of
Cronicles
Folio
.510.707
.
sayeth
that
he
knoweth
(
I
can
not
tel
how
certenly
)
that
after
the
death
of
Fridericke
the
.2
.
the
Electours
were
instituted
,
and
confirmed
of
Gregory
the
.10
.
But
how
so
euer
that
matter
standeth
,
certayne
it
is
that
there
hath
ben
many
amonge
the
seuen
princes
electours
both
feruent
and
earneste
in
true
religion
,
and
excellent
in
all
kinde
of
vertues
,
and
especially
the
seculars
as
they
tearme
them
,
who
hath
muche
misliked
the
tiranny
and
impietie
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
in
so
muche
that
they
haue
stoutely
oftentimes
withstande
them
.
Our
age
doubtles
is
muche
bounde
to
this
order
or
state
,
that
a
good
parte
of
the
preachyng
of
the
holy
gospel
is
reformed
,
the
which
both
they
with
other
princes
of
Germany
moste
worthie
of
praise
do
(
by
Gods
inspiration
)
valiauntly
against
the
furies
of
Antichrist
defende
and
mantayne
.
The
Lord
increase
in
them
,
&
in
other
godly
Princes
through
the
whole
world
his
giftes
,
and
mercifully
kepe
and
preserue
them
.
But
to
returne
to
the
prosis
and
order
of
the
Historie
,
certayne
it
is
,
that
immediately
after
Gregory
the
.5
.
the
Deuill
inuaded
the
see
of
Rome
.
Nother
could
Platina
dissemble
this
thing
,
a
writer
of
Popes
liues
knowen
to
all
men
,
Therefore
Beno
in
the
life
,
and
actes
of
Hildebrande
,
S.
Iohn
porte
latin
.
Vnto
whome
Hildebrande
a
Monke
of
Cluney
,
forsakyng
his
abbeye
,
did
familiarely
cleaue
,
and
became
a
familiar
frende
of
his
.
But
Benedict
fearyng
him selfe
,
solde
his
seate
to
Gratiane
Maister
of
Hildebrande
,
receiuyng
of
him
fiue
hondred
thousande
poundes
,
which
promoted
to
the
office
was
called
Gregory
the
.6
.
Neuerthelesse
they
had
shortly
a
thirde
Pope
,
Sabinus
,
and
he
was
called
Siluester
the
.3
.
th
emperour
therefore
Henry
the
.2
.
a
godly
man
,
valeaunt
,
wise
and
stoute
,
goyng
to
Rome
,
to
pourge
the
church
(
for
as
yet
the
Bisshoppes
vsed
not
full
authoritie
)
compelled
Benedicte
or
Theophilacte
the
Magician
to
flee
,
cast
Gregory
in
pryson
,
and
sent
a
waye
Siluester
to
his
olde
Bisshoprike
:
And
he
holdyng
a
Counsell
,
placed
the
Bisshop
of
Bamberge
,
whom
he
called
Clement
,
in
the
seate
,
of
whome
also
he
receyued
the
crowne
.
And
he
brought
Gregory
with
his
disciple
Hildebrande
with
him
into
Germany
.
In
the
meane
time
Benedict
retournyng
to
Rome
from
flight
,
vexeth
Clement
,
and
with
much
inchauntynge
infecteth
the
Citie
:
and
by
letters
receyued
from
Hildebrande
out
of
Germany
,
he
learneth
what
is
done
in
the
Emperours
court
.
Gregory
dieth
there
in
prison
,
and
lefte
Hildebrande
his
heire
both
of
his
false
packyng
and
of
his
monie
.
Clement
dieth
also
.
Whom
Damasus
the
.2
.
succedeth
immediately
,
but
streight
wayes
poisoned
:
by
reason
of
the
tumulte
that
was
in
the
citie
,
the
Emperour
sendeth
Bruno
(
Bisshoppe
of
Tully
,
commen
of
the
noble
house
of
the
Erles
of
Holst
)
a
worthy
man
.
Here
Beno
annexeth
:
in
whose
trayne
through
the
ouer
much
sufferaunce
of
the
Emperour
.
Hildebrande
was
permitted
to
retourne
:
by
this
permission
to
subuerte
bothe
the
Bisshoprycke
and
Empire
vnder
pretence
of
religion
.
And
this
Beno
herein
was
a
trewe
prophet
,
whiche
sayeth
thus
also
in
the
storie
of
Hildebrande
:
and
telling
Bruno
many
things
,
by
the
waie
crepte
into
his
fauour
:
and
as
sone
as
he
came
to
Rome
,
obteyned
of
him
,
that
he
was
made
one
of
the
kepers
of
S.
Peters
Aultar
.
And
in
a
shorte
time
he
filled
his
coffers
.
And
he
also
reconciled
his
olde
Lord
and
maister
Benedicte
,
fayning
repentaunce
disceiptfully
to
Leo
the
.9
.
(
for
so
Bruno
beyng
made
Pope
was
called
)
and
through
the
counsell
of
Benedicte
,
otherwise
called
Theophilacte
,
he
armed
Leo
agaynst
the
Normannes
,
and
betrayed
him
vnto
them
.
The
Germanes
therefore
slayne
by
treason
,
scarsely
the
Pope
all
desolate
escaped
.
This
sayeth
Beno
.
And
certen
it
is
that
this
Monke
Hildebrande
,
Leo
,
Nicolas
and
Alexander
.
But
at
the
length
he
him self
clome
vp
into
the
chayre
,
in
the
whiche
he
so
vsed
him selfe
,
that
no
man
vnlesse
he
were
starke
blinde
but
might
see
,
that
his
deuelish
gouernement
,
hath
requited
most
aboundantly
Henry
the
.4
.
the
sonne
of
Henry
the
thirde
,
his
fathers
cariyng
of
him
into
Germany
.
And
he
beganne
openly
,
and
impudently
to
take
vpon
him
the
power
of
the
emperour
.
Nother
can
it
be
tolde
at
fewe
wordes
,
in
what
detestable
wise
this
beaste
did
afflicte
bothe
the
Emperour
and
empire
,
al
the
while
he
was
Pope
,
for
the
space
of
.12
.
whole
yeres
.
An
Abridgement
of
that
story
hath
Iohn
Functius
compiled
in
the
.10
.
boke
,
vnder
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.1074
.
When
Gregory
the
.7
.
was
dead
there
succeded
.4
.
Monkes
of
Hildebrandes
secte
and
faction
,
of
his
maners
&
kankred
nature
,
as
it
were
heires
and
sonnes
that
go
nothing
out
of
kinde
,
Victor
the
.3
.
Vrbane
the
.2
.
Paschal
the
.2
.
And
Gelasius
the
.2
.
In
the
times
followyng
,
the
audacitie
,
&
power
of
Popes
increasing
hourely
,
the
Germane
kinges
haue
resisted
them
stoutely
enough
,
but
yet
with
small
successe
.
Where
in
the
meane
season
we
must
remembre
the
wordes
of
the
Lord
,
vttered
by
Daniel
,
saiyng
:
and
there
shall
arrise
a
Kinge
of
a
shameles
face
,
and
vnderstanding
propositions
,
&
his
strength
shall
be
fortfied
,
but
not
in
his
owne
force
:
and
it
can
not
be
beleued
howe
he
wil
distroye
al
thinges
,
and
he
shal
prosper
,
and
do
.
&c.
de
Elect.
in
the
.6
.
title
.34
.
chapt
.
on
this
wise
:
that
the
princes
haue
right
and
authoritie
to
chouse
a
king
,
and
afterwarde
to
auaunce
him
to
be
Emperour
,
we
acknowledge
,
as
we
ought
,
as
to
whome
of
righte
and
auncient
custome
it
is
knowen
to
appertayne
:
especially
sins
that
such
right
and
authoritie
came
vnto
them
from
the
Apostolicall
Seate
:
which
translated
the
Romane
Empire
from
the
Grekes
to
the
Germanes
in
the
persone
of
greate
Charles
.
Titl
.
de
maior
.
&
obedient
.
Wryting
to
the
Emperour
Constantine
.
So
much
diuersitie
,
sayeth
he
,
as
there
is
betwixte
the
sunne
and
the
Mone
,
so
great
a
difference
is
there
betwene
Popes
and
Kinges
,
in
Gods
name
.
But
the
Emperour
Fridericke
the
.2
.
Paulus
Aemilius
discourseth
this
gere
more
at
large
in
the
.7
.
booke
of
Frenche
Actes
,
and
Auentinus
in
the
.7
.
booke
.
But
yet
might
not
the
Ire
and
furie
of
those
moste
holy
fathers
be
so
pacified
,
conceiued
hereof
,
that
the
most
noble
Dukes
of
Swauelande
had
for
gods
glory
and
the
comon
welthes
sake
,
most
godly
and
most
constantly
resisted
the
Romish
Bisshoppes
,
Wolues
I
would
haue
saied
.
And
here
was
th
empire
with
out
any
Emperour
for
certen
yeres
:
which
I
am
wont
to
cal
a
desolation
of
the
kingdome
or
Empire
.
For
the
Popes
with
their
inuincible
and
intollerable
pryde
and
tyrannie
had
so
weakened
the
force
of
the
Emperours
,
that
the
empire
semed
subuerted
&
destroyed
:
nother
coulde
there
any
be
easely
founde
,
which
ded
set
by
it
,
or
thoughte
it
worthie
to
be
desyred
.
At
the
laste
at
the
commaundement
of
Gregory
the
.10
.
which
helde
a
Counsell
at
Lions
,
was
chosen
Counte
Rodulph
of
Abspurg
:
which
although
he
forsoke
not
the
thing
offered
,
yet
being
oft
requested
to
come
to
Rome
,
is
sayed
to
haue
aunswered
:
the
waywarde
steppes
of
fete
do
feare
me
sore
,
meaning
by
this
dixaine
,
that
he
trusted
not
the
Popes
,
which
by
their
craftes
had
destroyed
both
many
Prences
of
Germanie
,
and
also
innumerable
people
comming
to
Rome
.
And
this
Rafe
is
red
to
haue
ben
crowned
Kyng
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1273
.
the
.200
.
yeare
after
Gregory
the
.7
.
And
so
longe
time
lasted
the
fight
of
Popes
and
Emperours
.
A
little
whyle
after
,
whyleste
Alberte
the
sonne
of
Rafe
was
chosen
Emperoure
,
and
the
election
was
referred
to
Boniface
the
.8
.
of
that
name
,
he
stoutely
reiected
the
same
,
and
shewed
by
and
by
in
word
and
dede
,
that
he
was
both
Pope
and
Emperour
,
which
by
right
had
both
swordes
.
Which
I
expounded
in
the
.58
.
sermon
,
&
the
same
doth
Albert
Krantz
declare
excedingly
well
in
the
.8
.
boke
.36
.
ch.
of
Saxon
matters
.
In
the
place
of
King
Albert
,
was
substituted
Henry
Prince
of
Lucemburge
.
But
what
authoritie
ouer
him
&
th
empire
chalenged
Clement
the
.5
pope
,
he
that
list
,
may
know
of
the
Clementines
.
For
there
is
a
long
treatise
therof
in
the
.2
.
boke
.9
.
tit.
I
could
also
rehearce
many
other
lyke
things
of
pope
Ihon
the
.22
.
and
of
others
,
if
I
ded
not
thinke
it
superfluouse
.
For
of
these
things
which
I
haue
rehersed
hitherto
,
By
this
I
woulde
haue
them
aunswered
,
which
wyll
exclame
and
saie
:
who
can
take
it
in
good
parte
to
haue
the
holy
Empire
called
the
Image
of
the
beast
,
and
so
many
noble
Kings
and
Princes
,
Cities
and
people
praise
worthie
?
But
I
nother
oughte
nor
wyll
chaunge
the
manner
of
speakinge
which
the
scripture
vseth
.
They
be
the
Lordes
woordes
all
,
which
Daniell
in
oulde
tyme
,
and
nowe
Ibon
,
haue
reuealed
to
vs
:
but
I
maie
excepte
and
excuse
,
such
as
are
excused
by
the
testimonie
of
scripture
.
The
way
is
ready
&
briefe
:
whosoeuer
wyll
be
free
from
the
beaste
,
let
him
take
hede
that
he
be
not
inspired
withe
the
Popes
spirite
:
and
that
he
speake
not
and
doe
,
that
the
Pope
commaundeth
against
godlynes
.
Let
him
rather
be
ruled
with
the
spirite
of
Christ
:
and
so
shal
it
come
to
passe
,
that
dwelling
in
the
middes
of
Babilon
,
he
shal
not
lyue
after
the
iniquities
of
Babilon
,
but
in
the
Kingdome
of
Christe
.
¶
Of
the
marke
and
numbre
of
the
name
of
the
beaste
.
The
.lxj.
Sermon
.
ANd
he
made
all
both
smal
and
great
,
rych
and
poore
,
free
and
bonde
,
to
receyue
a
marke
in
their
ryghte
handes
,
or
in
their
foreheads
.
And
that
no
man
might
by
or
sell
,
saue
hee
that
hath
the
marke
,
or
the
name
of
the
beaste
,
eyther
the
numbre
of
his
name
.
Here
is
wisdome
.
Let
him
that
hath
witte
,
count
the
numbre
of
the
beaste
.
For
it
is
the
numbre
of
a
man
,
and
his
numbre
is
sixe
hondreth
threscore
and
sixe
.
He
annexeth
the
rest
,
wherby
Antichrist
may
be
knowen
,
and
shunned
.
And
verely
he
maie
chiefly
be
knowen
of
these
thinges
that
folowe
.
And
he
speaketh
of
the
subiectes
of
Antichriste
,
Howebeit
yf
any
be
baptized
at
this
day
,
and
be
partaker
of
the
Lords
supper
,
cal
vpon
God
the
father
with
the
Lordes
praier
,
and
vtter
his
faith
by
a
sincere
confession
of
th
apostels
Crede
:
morouer
confesse
those
to
be
good
workes
,
which
are
done
in
faith
after
the
rule
of
the
ten
commaundementes
,
and
besides
this
doe
shine
in
good
workes
:
shall
he
be
taken
for
a
true
catholicke
and
right
christen
man
?
In
olde
fime
doubtles
al
men
would
haue
imbraced
him
for
a
Brother
.
But
what
shuld
he
be
at
this
daye
in
the
Popes
kingdome
:
Thou
shalt
seme
by
al
these
things
to
haue
confessed
nothing
at
al
of
the
true
faith
,
except
thou
plainely
professe
that
thou
beleuest
after
the
faith
&
tradition
of
the
church
of
Rome
:
&
that
thou
doest
acknowledge
those
for
good
workes
whiche
the
churche
of
Rome
hath
approued
.
Vnlesse
thou
beleue
&
professe
on
this
wise
,
in
vaine
shalt
thou
confesse
al
the
fourmer
matters
.
No
though
thou
saiest
moreouer
that
thou
beleuest
the
lawe
,
the
prophetes
,
the
gospel
,
&
Apostles
.
They
will
like
thee
a
great
deale
better
,
if
thou
sayest
thou
arte
an
obedient
childe
of
the
Apostolicall
See
and
church
of
Rome
:
than
if
thou
shouldest
saye
,
that
thou
arte
the
childe
of
God
,
a
christen
manne
,
that
thou
puttest
thy
whole
truste
in
the
sonne
of
God
,
whiche
is
the
only
saluation
and
rightuousenes
.
Yea
ye
shall
finde
them
,
which
wil
by
and
by
at
these
wordes
crie
out
,
that
they
smell
of
heresie
,
&
a
minde
infected
with
poyson
.
I
fayne
nothing
,
experience
it selfe
wil
witnesse
,
that
I
saye
trewth
.
And
thus
doeth
the
Pope
marke
his
men
both
in
the
forehead
&
righthande
.
Thus
are
the
Romishe
whelpes
discerned
from
other
faythfull
,
as
it
were
by
markes
.
Besides
this
there
is
an
other
thing
.
Al
papist●s
do
plainely
testifie
,
that
vnlesse
a
man
be
marked
in
the
forehead
with
Chresme
by
the
Bishoppes
hande
,
he
is
no
christian
:
how
so
euer
he
be
baptised
,
&
beleue
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Whereof
it
followeth
,
that
they
attribute
more
to
their
confirmation
&
annoincting
of
the
Bishop
,
than
to
the
christen
faith
.
Reade
the
boke
called
Summa
angelica
in
the
title
of
confirmation
.
This
therefore
is
a
sealyng
of
the
Popisshe
religion
:
the
Christen
markes
of
Christ
are
sufficient
.
The
Pope
also
by
an
other
waye
imprinteth
his
marke
in
the
righthande
of
men
,
by
he●ting
of
vowes
,
&
perfourming
of
othes
,
as
they
terme
it
.
For
they
that
make
a
vowe
in
entryng
into
any
religion
as
they
call
it
,
as
it
were
by
a
stipulation
made
,
do
binde
themselues
to
the
Pope
and
See
of
Rome
.
Furthermore
Antichrist
the
Pope
by
othes
also
to
be
perfourmed
by
the
holdyng
vp
of
the
right
hande
doeth
binde
and
bring
in
daunger
to
him
,
Emperours
,
Kinges
,
Archbisshoppes
,
Princes
,
Bishoppes
,
Doctours
,
Vniuersities
,
and
all
states
.
They
promesse
that
they
will
attempte
nothing
agaynst
the
church
of
Rome
,
nor
agaynst
the
high
Bisshop
thereof
,
nor
yet
agaynst
the
priuileges
and
statutes
of
the
See
.
There
remayne
the
maner
of
othes
in
the
decrees
and
decretalles
.
I
touche
these
thinges
briefly
.
They
see
more
,
that
shutte
not
their
eyes
.
And
al
men
beholde
,
how
the
Pope
hath
set
his
marke
on
the
righthand
and
forehead
of
men
.
titl
.
de
hereticis
.
Also
Clement
the
.5
.
booke
.3
.
Title
.
de
hereticis
.
But
he
that
will
knowe
exactely
a
compendiouse
treatise
of
tiranny
,
and
a
glasse
of
butcherie
,
let
him
reade
the
Bulle
of
Martin
the
.5
.
whiche
is
subiecte
to
the
Sessions
of
the
Counsell
of
Constaunce
,
and
is
written
to
Bishoppes
and
inquisitours
of
heretical
prauitie
.
Emonges
other
thinges
,
there
is
one
,
which
geueth
a
wonderfull
lighte
to
this
place
whiche
we
nowe
expounde
:
where
it
commaundement
,
that
they
do
not
permitte
them
that
dispise
the
communion
of
the
churche
of
Rome
,
to
kepe
or
dwell
in
any
house
or
lodgynge
,
to
make
any
bargaynes
,
or
occupie
any
trafficke
or
trade
of
Marchandise
,
or
to
haue
any
conforte
of
humanitie
with
the
faithfull
of
Christ
.
Reade
thou
the
reste
,
leafe
.134
.
Herunto
maye
be
added
,
that
in
Popishe
churches
is
the
greateste
biyng
and
sellynge
of
all
.
But
vnlesse
his
crowne
be
shauen
,
and
his
handes
imbrewed
with
oyle
,
that
is
,
except
he
hath
receiued
in
the
foreheade
or
head
and
in
the
righthande
the
marke
indelible
(
for
so
they
terme
it
,
that
can
not
be
put
out
)
he
hath
no
marchandise
lefte
him
in
the
house
,
nor
so
much
as
a
little
corner
.
But
Christ
whipped
these
marchauntes
,
or
byers
and
sellers
ones
or
twise
out
of
the
temple
:
Antichrist
hath
brought
them
in
agayne
.
And
this
is
verely
a
wonder
,
thei
shewe
more
fauour
at
this
daye
to
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
and
heathen
,
than
to
Christians
.
For
vnto
the
only
gospellers
is
no
place
permitted
:
verely
for
that
they
ascribe
al
to
Christe
,
preache
Christe
only
,
leaue
nothing
to
the
Pope
,
but
rather
accuse
him
moste
constantly
,
and
bitterly
.
But
what
shall
we
saye
to
them
,
And
here
I
geue
warnyng
that
the
maner
of
speakyng
is
to
be
obserued
,
Iosias
,
Cyrus
,
Iesus
.
But
here
thou
canst
gather
no
such
thing
,
but
forceably
and
as
it
were
agaynst
the
heere
.
I
vnderstande
therefore
by
the
nombre
of
the
name
of
Antichrist
or
beaste
,
the
very
accompte
,
wherby
we
come
vnto
his
name
.
And
a
name
is
a
briefe
definition
or
description
of
any
thing
,
whereby
,
it
is
knowen
of
what
sorte
and
maner
it
is
.
Which
thing
in
this
our
cause
,
the
nombre
supplieth
,
whiche
bringeth
vs
vnto
those
times
,
which
geue
him
his
name
,
whereof
he
taketh
his
name
,
that
is
whiche
times
reueale
vnto
vs
Antichrist
spoken
of
before
in
the
prophetes
,
and
shewe
vs
who
and
what
he
is
,
or
whom
we
should
take
for
Antichrist
,
euen
him
verely
,
whiche
hauing
brought
lowe
three
kinges
,
he
him selfe
starteth
vp
of
naught
,
and
to
the
distruction
of
the
true
religion
beginneth
to
reigne
.
And
nowe
he
sheweth
vs
expressely
this
nombre
nominall
as
I
maye
calle
it
,
S.
Ireney
,
which
perauenture
an
hondreth
yeres
after
the
setting
forth
of
the
Apocalipse
,
wrote
his
boke
against
heresies
,
&
saw
some
,
whiche
hearde
S.
Iohn
preach
,
with
S.
Ireney
maketh
also
Andreas
the
good
bishop
of
Cesaria
,
which
with
Aretas
speaketh
thus
:
the
perfit
rekening
,
&
iuste
accompte
of
the
nombre
,
as
likewise
other
thinges
which
are
written
of
the
same
Antichriste
,
the
oportunitie
of
time
shall
open
,
Neuerthelesse
the
same
before
this
sheweth
vs
away
,
But
who
seeth
not
,
that
the
holy
Martir
sendeth
vs
to
the
prophecie
of
Daniel
,
whiche
in
the
.7
.
chapt
.
sayeth
,
howe
the
Romane
Empire
shall
be
diuided
into
many
kingedomes
:
&
how
in
the
middes
of
those
kinges
shuld
rise
vp
a
litle
horne
,
whiche
should
ouerthrowe
and
abase
three
hornes
:
and
that
the
same
shoulde
beginne
to
reigne
prowdely
,
tirannically
,
and
wickedly
,
agaynst
bothe
God
and
menne
,
but
chiefly
to
the
faithfull
intollerable
?
Let
vs
see
than
,
how
and
when
these
thinges
are
fulfilled
.
Gothians
,
Vandales
and
Germanes
,
which
subdued
&
distroied
the
lady
of
the
whole
worlde
,
and
distroyed
the
whole
Empire
of
the
which
matter
seke
more
in
the
.57
.
Sermon
,
and
in
the
sermons
followyng
.
And
it
is
euident
by
Histories
,
that
the
Romane
Empire
,
the
Gothians
beginnyng
to
inuade
it
,
did
slide
,
prouinces
reuolting
in
euery
place
,
and
was
seuered
in
many
kingdome
.
For
to
speake
nothing
of
Asia
and
Affricke
,
the
Persians
wasting
that
,
and
this
the
Vandalles
,
al
Grece
followed
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
and
likewise
other
nations
nere
.
The
Westegothes
possessed
all
Spayne
,
and
the
French
men
of
Franconie
subdued
Gaulles
and
Germany
and
the
nations
adioynyng
to
the
same
.
The
Eastegothes
and
Lumbardes
,
obteyned
Italy
.
Thus
verely
mere
establisshed
many
kingdomes
&
in
steade
of
Rome
reygned
many
kinges
.
Howebeit
whilest
these
kinges
considered
,
how
they
might
beste
in
large
their
kingedomes
,
and
put
downe
and
expulse
others
,
full
craftely
the
Bisshoppe
of
Rome
played
his
parte
also
.
For
he
obteyned
the
supremacie
ouer
all
Bisshoppes
.
And
so
gote
him
great
authoritie
with
Kinges
and
realmes
,
yea
and
linked
himselfe
in
league
and
amitie
with
Kinges
and
Princes
.
Whereupon
quickely
and
sodenly
,
or
as
the
Martir
of
Christ
prophecied
,
vpon
the
sodayne
,
he
starte
vp
,
and
at
laste
vsurped
a
kingedome
,
to
witte
of
Rome
.
For
by
his
iudgementes
falsely
taken
for
Apostolicall
,
he
put
downe
kynge
Childericke
,
of
the
lignage
of
Merouinges
,
the
lawefull
king
of
Fraunce
:
and
auaunced
Pipine
,
than
Captaine
of
the
French
garde
,
to
the
crowne
.
And
so
he
ouerthrewe
or
plucked
downe
one
horne
:
and
bounde
vnto
him
a
most
mightie
Kinge
,
by
whose
power
afterwarde
he
was
a
terrour
to
the
kinges
of
Grece
and
Lumbardy
.
I
suppose
any
manne
maye
hereby
without
any
difficultie
perceyue
,
the
Prophecies
to
be
fully
accomplisshed
,
Verona
,
Odacer
expulsed
and
slayne
,
reygned
at
Rome
and
in
Italy
.
Laste
of
all
the
Eastegothes
by
the
Lumbardes
expulsed
and
slayne
,
this
Exarchate
was
instituted
.
And
Lumbardes
beyng
called
into
Italy
of
the
Grekes
,
agaynst
the
Gothes
,
woulde
no
more
goe
out
agayne
,
for
that
they
sawe
the
lande
fertile
and
Riche
,
pleasaunt
and
aboundyng
with
sondry
pleasures
.
Paulus
.
Nauclere
in
the
.25
.
generat
.
Leo
the
.3
.
sayeth
he
,
Emperour
of
Constantinople
commaunded
,
that
they
that
were
subiecte
to
the
Romane
Empire
,
should
plucke
downe
al
their
Images
,
breake
them
,
and
burne
them
.
Contrarywise
the
Pope
,
(
some
will
haue
him
Gregory
the
.2
.
some
the
.3
.
)
wrote
to
the
whole
worlde
,
that
they
should
not
obeye
these
so
wicked
commaundementes
of
the
Emperour
.
Platina
sayeth
more
in
the
life
of
Gregory
the
.3
.
Gregory
by
consente
of
the
clergie
of
Rome
depriueth
Leo
the
.3
.
Emperour
of
Constantinople
bothe
of
the
Empire
,
and
also
of
the
communion
of
the
faithfull
,
for
that
he
had
plucked
downe
Images
.
Nauclerus
sayeth
moreouer
:
But
so
great
authoritie
at
that
time
had
the
Popes
decrees
,
that
first
they
of
Rauenna
,
and
after
the
people
and
soldiours
of
Venise
,
made
an
open
rebellion
agaynst
the
Emperour
and
th
exarche
in
Italy
.
And
the
treason
increased
dayly
.
For
Marinus
Spatarius
,
Duke
of
Rome
,
and
his
sonne
Adriane
,
passing
through
Champania
,
were
slaine
of
the
Romanes
.
In
whose
stead
they
created
Duke
of
Rome
one
Peter
.
They
of
Rauenna
also
,
whilest
some
helde
with
the
Emperour
,
and
some
with
the
Pope
,
in
a
tumulte
made
,
slewe
Paule
th
exarche
and
his
sonne
.
Thus
writeth
Nauclere
.
Charles
Martell
king
Pinines
father
with
his
French
champions
into
Italy
against
the
Lumbardes
.
Howbeit
this
Charles
perswadeth
the
kinge
of
Lumbardes
frendely
to
departe
from
the
Citie
.
But
yet
not
long
after
Aistulphus
kinge
of
Lumbardes
spoileth
againe
the
landes
of
Rauëna
,
reneweth
the
Italian
warre
,
and
winneth
Rauenna
it selfe
,
and
demaundeth
tribute
of
the
citie
of
Rome
.
But
Stephen
the
.2
.
Pope
,
which
aspired
to
the
gouernement
of
Rauenna
,
&
wisshed
the
Lumbardes
distroyed
,
of
king
Pipine
of
Fraunce
,
vnto
whom
not
long
sins
pope
Zacharie
by
his
wrongeful
iudgement
(
as
many
suppose
)
had
geuen
the
kingdome
,
required
ayde
,
and
deliueraunce
,
as
it
were
offering
him
the
kingdome
.
Therefore
are
the
Frenchmen
in
armure
,
couetyng
also
to
winne
Italy
.
Whilest
king
Pipine
entred
into
Italy
,
he
met
with
the
Ambassadours
of
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
whiche
required
,
that
he
would
restore
Rauenna
and
th
exarchate
and
landes
thereof
,
to
the
Empire
,
whose
of
righte
it
was
,
and
not
the
Pope
or
Romanes
.
Pipine
aunswered
,
howe
he
warred
for
S.
Peter
and
the
pope
:
and
to
go
aboute
,
that
the
Lumbardes
shuld
not
vexe
the
church
.
And
that
he
would
take
from
them
th
exarchate
,
and
other
rules
of
Italy
,
and
deliuer
them
to
the
pope
,
whiche
he
perfourmed
in
dede
.
For
he
ouercame
kinge
Aistulphe
,
toke
from
him
the
gouernement
of
Rauenna
,
and
deliuered
it
to
the
Bisshop
of
Rome
.
Herein
maye
all
men
see
,
And
leest
the
Pope
should
seme
to
haue
receiued
nothing
,
whilest
king
Pipine
gaue
him
therarchate
,
the
stories
reporte
thus
:
Aemilia
.
Pentapolis
had
fiue
cities
,
Rauenna
,
Cesena
,
Classe
,
Forum
liuij
,
and
Forum
popilij
.
In
Aemilia
were
,
Bononie
,
Rhezo
,
Parma
,
Placence
,
and
all
the
landes
that
lie
from
the
borders
of
the
Placentines
and
Ticinians
vnto
Adria
,
and
from
Adria
to
Arimine
,
&c.
But
he
that
liste
maye
reade
the
Donation
of
Ludouicus
pius
,
in
Volateranes
Geographie
,
where
he
nombreth
the
kynges
of
Fraunce
.
We
saye
nothing
yet
of
this
that
afterward
he
vsurped
to
him self
power
ouer
kings
and
realmes
,
finally
ouer
all
churches
and
soules
,
so
that
we
must
confesse
,
that
a
more
maruelouse
prince
neuer
liued
.
Thou
hast
here
a
briefe
and
compendiouse
story
,
declaring
how
the
Pope
hauing
humbled
&
ouerthrowen
three
kinges
,
he
him self
began
to
be
made
a
king
.
But
let
vs
now
apply
herunto
the
nombre
of
the
name
of
the
beast
,
The
supputation
of
.666
.
yeres
must
be
rekened
from
the
time
,
wherin
S.
Iohn
sawe
the
reuelation
.
Ireneus
sayeth
:
It
was
sene
no
longe
time
sins
,
but
in
a
maner
in
our
dayes
,
about
th
ende
of
the
reigne
of
Domitian
.
And
Eusebius
in
his
chronicles
saieth
,
that
it
was
in
the
yere
of
our
lord
.97
.
Therfore
there
remayne
yet
thre
yeres
to
accomplish
an
hondreth
yeres
from
the
birth
of
our
lord
.
Adde
therfore
to
an
hondreth
yeres
,
Now
muste
we
not
loke
only
what
thing
happened
in
the
very
instaunt
of
the
yere
.763
.
but
what
chaunced
in
the
nexte
yeres
fourmer
and
following
.
Whereof
I
will
recite
a
fewe
thinges
oute
of
the
writers
of
stories
and
tymes
.
Nauclerus
in
the
.16
.
generat
.
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lord.
In
the
yere
of
our
Lord
.751
.
S.
Peter
,
Mathew
Palmer
in
his
chron.
vnder
the
yeare
.756
:
the
Romane
Empire
,
sayeth
he
,
reuolting
a
pace
in
the
Easte
,
Ihon
Functius
in
his
Chron.
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
.756
the
rites
and
ceremonies
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.768
.
Stephen
the
.3
.
helde
a
counsell
at
Rome
in
the
church
Laterane
of
the
byshops
of
Fraunce
&
of
Italie
:
Chron.
tit
.
14.
Cap.
1.
&
.5
.
After
this
,
that
great
Charles
,
the
sonne
of
Pipine
,
sent
for
into
Italie
by
pope
Adriane
,
Ihon
Functius
in
Cron.
addeth
,
that
through
out
the
whole
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
I
can
not
here
omitte
,
but
at
fewe
wordes
muste
note
the
supputation
of
Sibilla
,
concerning
the
originall
of
Antichrist
to
my
iudgement
,
very
agreable
to
the
fourmer
accoumpte
.
For
the
.8
.
bokes
of
Sibelles
oracles
,
taken
out
of
the
librarie
of
the
honorable
common
welth
of
Auspurg
,
were
set
forth
by
the
moste
godly
and
learned
man
,
D.
Xistus
Betuleius
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1545
.
and
that
in
Greke
.
And
this
Sibilla
Erythreae
,
or
whatsoeuer
she
were
,
prophesieth
in
the
.8
boke
,
that
Rome
shal
fal
,
and
be
burnt
with
fier
.
The
wordes
of
Sibelle
in
Greke
are
to
this
effecte
.
The
plague
of
God
vpon
the
ones
shall
fall
Prowde
Rome
,
vnto
the
grounde
thou
shalte
be
caste
Vnto
thy
foes
made
first
captiue
and
thrall
And
than
with
flaming
fier
be
burnt
at
laste
.
And
this
thing
was
accomplished
,
at
what
time
Totilas
Kynge
of
Gothes
fyred
the
Citie
,
as
we
haue
rehearsed
before
.
And
shortelie
after
in
the
same
Oracles
are
these
annexed
.
When
Emperours
that
haue
the
worlde
oppreste
With
bondage
great
from
the
east
vnto
the
weste
The
numbre
haue
fulfilled
of
fiftene
A
King
shall
come
in
white
hatte
to
be
sene
Which
vnto
Ponti
his
name
shall
nere
annex
(
As
he
that
shall
be
called
Pontifex
)
To
worldelie
pleasures
geuen
shall
he
lyue
And
with
his
wicked
fote
rewardes
will
geue
.
and
the
residue
which
are
read
there
.
She
byddeth
accoumpte
from
the
burninge
of
Rome
fiftene
Kinges
.
After
whome
shall
come
a
newe
Kinge
,
whome
she
describeth
.
And
it
is
manifest
that
Rome
was
taken
,
spoyled
and
burnt
,
vnder
the
Emperour
Iustinian
.
After
ar
accoumpted
from
Iustine
the
yonger
,
to
the
Emperour
Theodosius
,
15.
After
Theodose
,
succedeth
Leo
the
.3
.
whose
name
was
Isauricus
,
she
calleth
those
kings
delicatos
that
is
,
geuen
to
pleasures
.
Because
the
most
parte
of
them
were
not
very
valiaunt
,
but
vnder
Leo
.3
.
Italie
reuolteth
from
th
emperour
:
And
shortlie
also
the
gouernement
called
the
Exarchate
,
was
geuen
to
the
pope
of
Kinge
Pipine
,
againste
the
Emperours
mynde
.
We
se
therfore
that
the
supputations
do
agree
.
For
we
haue
also
brought
to
kinge
Pipine
the
yeares
.666
.
And
so
a
newe
kynge
ariseth
,
whome
Sibille
nameth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
notable
by
reason
of
his
whyte
hat
or
myter
.
For
so
she
noteth
the
Byshop
(
which
in
oulde
tyme
dyd
weare
on
their
heades
whyte
miters
)
that
shuld
be
a
king
.
She
geueth
him
a
name
also
.
For
she
sayeth
how
he
hath
a
name
nere
vnto
Ponti
.
For
adde
to
the
worde
Ponti
,
fex
,
and
you
haue
Pontifex
.
She
annexeth
certen
notes
or
marks
also
:
that
he
shall
regard
earthly
things
,
and
not
heauenly
:
and
that
he
shal
also
prouide
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
and
geue
rewardes
,
with
his
vngraciouse
fote
.
And
that
is
rightly
spoken
,
sins
that
after
Domitian
and
Dioclesian
,
none
of
all
the
Kynges
,
saue
the
Pope
,
hath
offered
his
fote
to
be
kissed
:
whereby
fooles
thinke
,
they
receyue
greate
rewardes
.
But
omitting
these
thinges
,
let
vs
retourne
into
the
waye
.
The
blessed
marter
Ireneus
speakyng
of
this
Kyng
,
in
the
same
.5
.
boke
.
In
the
beast
comming
,
sayeth
he
,
ther
is
made
a
recapitulation
of
all
iniquitie
,
and
of
all
deceipte
,
to
the
end
that
al
Apostatical
power
concurring
and
concluded
in
him
,
Iulies
,
Clementes
,
Leos
,
and
Paules
.
Spayne
,
Fraunce
,
England
,
Hongarie
,
and
Germanie
,
and
other
Realmes
speake
,
which
haue
ben
set
together
by
the
eares
,
and
intangled
emongs
themselues
with
most
cruel
wars
.
The
bloud
of
martirs
shed
speaketh
,
which
crieth
vnto
the
Lord
.
What
remaineth
therfore
,
but
that
we
shuld
take
hede
to
our selues
,
&
beware
of
this
man
of
sin
,
and
cleaue
to
our
redemer
Christ
our
Lorde
,
beseching
him
,
that
he
wold
come
shorty
,
and
delyuer
vs
from
all
euyll
.
Amen
,
Amen
.
¶
Christe
standeth
vpon
Mounth
Sion
,
hauynge
his
churche
:
and
is
deserbed
by
notes
,
which
and
what
shall
be
the
shepe
of
Christe
.
The
.lxij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
loked
,
and
lo
,
a
lambe
stode
on
the
mount
Sion
,
and
with
him
144000.
hauing
his
fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
.
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
heauen
,
as
the
sounde
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voise
of
a
great
thonder
.
And
the
voyce
that
I
hearde
,
was
as
the
harpers
,
that
play
vpon
their
harps
.
And
they
soung
as
it
wer
a
newe
song
before
the
seat
,
and
before
the
foure
beastes
,
and
the
elders
,
and
no
man
coulde
learne
that
song
,
but
the
hondreth
and
.xliiii.
thousand
which
were
redemed
from
the
earth
.
These
are
they
which
were
not
defiled
with
wemen
,
for
thei
are
virgins
.
These
followe
the
Lambe
,
whither
so
euer
he
goeth
.
These
were
redemed
from
men
,
beyng
the
first
fruictes
vnto
God
,
and
to
the
Lambe
,
&
in
their
mouthes
was
founde
no
gyle
.
For
they
are
without
spotte
before
the
trone
of
God
.
Like
as
he
hath
hitherto
mixed
ioyefull
thinges
with
sorrowfull
,
And
as
the
Antichristians
beare
the
marke
of
Antichrist
in
the
righthande
and
foreheades
:
so
verely
the
shepe
of
Christ
,
It
was
not
enough
for
the
Apostle
to
haue
sayed
,
that
the
church
was
vnited
with
Christe
:
vnlesse
he
had
added
moreouer
with
many
wordes
,
howe
he
hath
sene
the
churche
affected
,
and
how
she
demeaned
her self
,
than
verely
,
when
the
beastes
did
afflicte
her
:
that
euen
we
may
learne
therof
,
what
is
the
hope
of
Sainctes
in
greatest
daungers
,
&
of
what
sorte
it
behoueth
vs
to
be
in
persecutions
and
temptations
.
S.
Peter
also
.1
.
Pet.
1.
And
for
asmuch
as
the
faithful
knowe
themselues
to
be
bought
and
adopted
by
Christe
to
the
heauenly
inheritaunce
,
they
are
addicte
to
serue
their
redemer
only
,
and
inseperablely
cleaue
to
him
.
Morouer
they
are
virgins
,
These
follow
the
lamb
,
whether
so
euer
he
goeth
.
They
are
also
redemed
from
men
,
D.
Fraunces
Lamberte
expounding
in
his
commentaries
vpon
the
Apocalipse
:
it
is
manifest
,
saieth
he
,
by
the
.23
.
of
Leuit.
the
.15
.
of
Numeri
.
and
.18
.
of
Deuter.
what
firste
fruictes
be
,
and
that
they
were
gathered
for
the
Lord
,
and
went
to
the
high
priest
.
But
Christ
is
that
high
priest
,
vnto
whome
the
spiritual
first
fruictes
apperteyne
,
to
witte
the
godly
,
&
sanctified
to
God
.
These
things
are
confirmed
of
the
Apostle
,
which
sayed
,
that
Christ
gaue
him selfe
for
vs
,
to
the
ende
he
might
redeme
vs
from
all
iniquitie
,
and
might
purifie
vs
to
him selfe
an
especial
people
,
a
follower
of
good
workes
.
Therefore
do
the
true
faithfull
singularly
applie
them
to
godlynes
,
and
that
they
maye
be
the
first
fruictes
,
&
a
most
excellent
present
of
the
lord
,
sins
they
know
themselues
to
be
redemed
for
this
ende
,
that
all
the
reste
of
the
time
of
their
life
,
they
might
serue
God
.
They
be
morouer
with
out
spotte
before
the
trone
of
god
,
These
I
say
be
the
trewe
markes
of
the
trewe
faithful
,
and
of
the
trewe
church
of
Christ
.
Let
euery
man
search
here
the
secret
corners
of
his
harte
,
&
consider
dilligently
in
his
minde
,
whether
he
be
marked
with
these
signes
:
and
let
him
busily
praie
vnto
God
,
that
if
he
fele
them
,
the
lord
would
confirme
them
:
if
he
fele
them
not
,
that
the
Lord
would
printe
them
depely
in
their
mindes
.
¶
The
Aungel
preacheth
the
eternall
gospel
of
Christe
.
The
.lxiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
an
Aungell
fliyng
in
the
middes
of
heauen
,
hauing
an
euerlastyng
Gospell
to
preache
vnto
them
that
sit
&
dwel
on
the
earth
,
and
to
all
nations
,
kinredes
and
tunges
&
people
,
saiyng
with
a
lowde
voice
:
feare
God
,
and
geue
honour
to
him
,
for
the
houre
of
his
Iudgement
is
come
:
and
worshippe
him
that
made
heauen
and
earth
,
and
the
See
and
the
fountaines
of
water
.
Antichrist
desireth
nothing
so
much
to
be
oppressed
,
as
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
For
euen
therfore
hath
he
instituted
the
inquisitours
of
hereticall
prauitie
for
h●
dare
calle
the
Gospel
heresie
.
Therfore
he
burneth
the
Gospel
bokes
,
and
preachers
of
the
gospel
,
and
euery
where
restreyneth
the
readyng
of
the
gospel
,
and
Euangelical
bokes
.
Wherefore
the
simple
suppose
,
that
it
can
not
be
but
that
gospel
with
all
his
adherentes
should
perish
vtterly
.
Now
therfore
in
the
lordes
consolation
is
brought
in
a
vision
of
an
Angel
(
for
he
is
stil
in
the
vision
)
fliyng
in
the
middes
of
heauen
,
hauing
the
euerlasting
gospel
,
and
preachyng
to
the
world
.
Whereby
is
signified
,
that
the
gospell
shal
be
preached
vnto
men
,
in
despite
of
al
the
enemies
therof
.
And
he
gathereth
a
briefe
some
of
such
thinges
as
by
the
gospell
are
preached
to
the
worlde
.
Those
same
appertaine
also
to
the
conforte
of
the
church
,
whiche
vnder
the
olde
beaste
suffered
persecutions
for
the
Gospel
.
We
will
briefly
consider
euery
thing
.
And
this
Angell
hath
the
euerlastyng
gospell
.
And
we
heare
expressely
,
that
the
Aungel
had
not
only
the
Gospell
,
but
that
he
had
preached
the
gospell
.
Secondely
the
preachyng
of
the
Gospell
comprehendeth
the
honour
of
God
.
For
he
sayeth
:
and
geue
him
honour
.
S.
Iohn
in
his
Canonic
.
he
that
beleueth
not
the
sonne
,
sayeth
he
,
maketh
God
a
liar
(
see
howe
ye
maye
highly
dishonour
God
)
which
beleueth
not
the
testimony
which
God
hath
testified
of
his
sonne
.
And
this
is
the
testimony
,
that
God
hath
geuen
to
vs
eternal
life
:
&
this
life
is
in
his
sonne
.
He
that
hath
the
sonne
,
hath
life
:
he
that
hath
not
the
sonne
,
hath
not
life
.
We
are
therefore
,
forbidden
,
els
where
,
than
in
Christ
alone
,
to
seke
life
&
al
goodnes
.
But
the
papistes
honour
the
Pope
,
and
his
constitutions
,
his
Sainctes
also
,
and
honour
not
God
alone
.
They
in
graue
in
theyr
cuppes
,
Soli
deo
gloria
:
to
God
alone
be
glory
:
but
yet
in
the
meane
season
thei
persecute
them
,
whiche
will
not
ascribe
the
glory
dewe
to
God
alone
vnto
their
folish
trifles
.
But
the
Gospell
wil
crie
out
,
that
to
God
alone
al
glory
is
dewe
.
Hereunto
is
added
a
spurre
,
¶
An
other
Angell
preacheth
,
that
Babilon
shall
fal
:
and
an
other
diswadeth
all
men
from
the
felloweshippe
of
the
religion
of
the
beaste
.
The
.lxiiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
there
followed
an
other
Aungel
,
saiyng
:
she
is
fallen
,
she
is
fallen
euen
Babylon
that
greate
Citie
:
for
she
made
all
nations
drinke
of
the
wine
of
her
whoredome
.
And
the
thirde
Angell
followed
them
,
sayeng
with
a
loude
voyce
:
yf
any
man
worship
the
beast
,
and
his
Image
,
and
receiue
his
marke
in
his
forehead
,
or
on
his
hand
,
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
wyne
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
powred
in
the
cup
of
his
wrath
.
And
he
shal
be
punished
in
fyre
&
brimstone
,
before
the
holy
Angels
and
before
the
Lambe
:
and
the
smoke
of
their
tourmente
ascendeth
vp
euermore
.
And
thei
haue
no
rest
day
nor
night
,
which
worship
the
beast
and
his
Image
,
and
whosoeuer
receyued
the
prynte
of
his
name
.
Here
is
the
patience
of
Saincts
.
Here
ar
thei
that
kepe
the
commaundements
,
and
the
faith
of
Iesu
.
For
the
comfort
of
the
faithful
flocke
of
Christ
,
and
here
it
is
sayed
that
Babilon
shall
fall
.
And
in
dede
it
were
foloyshnes
,
S.
Ihon
speaketh
in
the
Apocalipse
.
Read
the
epistle
of
Paula
and
Eustochium
written
to
Marcella
,
by
the
helpe
of
sainct
Hierome
.
Reade
himself
in
the
.11
.
question
to
Algasia
.
Againe
in
the
preface
to
the
boke
of
Didymus
of
the
holy
ghoste
,
to
Pauliniane
.
Also
in
the
end
of
the
.2
.
boke
against
Iouinian
.
The
same
in
the
life
of
S.
Marke
:
Peter
,
saith
he
,
in
the
first
epistle
,
vnder
the
name
of
Babilon
,
doth
figuratiuely
signify
Rome
.
But
S.
Ihon
wil
expounde
himselfe
in
the
.17
.
chapter
.
And
we
vnderstande
that
the
Citie
of
Rome
shall
fall
chiefly
,
with
all
her
vngodlynes
:
And
with
the
same
also
,
the
Romish
superstition
and
abomination
,
through
oute
the
worlde
.
And
the
Aungell
in
dede
,
sayeth
she
is
fallen
,
which
is
yet
to
fall
:
And
that
by
the
propheticall
maner
of
speaking
,
The
cause
is
shewed
also
of
the
destruction
of
the
commonwelth
and
church
of
Rome
:
What
it
is
to
worship
the
beaste
&
his
Image
,
and
what
it
is
to
receiue
the
marke
in
the
forehead
and
on
the
right
hand
,
I
haue
sufficiently
declared
before
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
Brieflye
they
worship
,
and
receyue
the
marke
of
the
beaste
,
which
do
participate
with
the
Popish
church
or
religion
:
finally
which
obey
the
wycked
decrees
of
the
Empire
,
and
perseuer
in
the
obedience
of
the
See
without
repentaunce
.
Aretas
expounding
this
place
:
to
worship
the
beast
,
saieth
he
,
and
to
receaue
his
seale
,
is
,
to
esteme
Antichrist
to
be
God
,
and
in
word
and
wo●ke
,
to
set
forth
such
thinges
as
he
coueteth
.
And
here
in
an
horrible
wise
,
&
with
propheticall
wordes
,
And
for
a
further
declaration
shortely
after
followeth
,
what
they
muste
drinke
of
:
verely
fire
and
brimstone
.
Perauenture
the
Lorde
alluded
to
these
wordes
of
Dauid
in
the
.11
.
Psalm.
Vpon
the
vngodly
he
shal
rayne
snares
fyre
brimstone
storme
and
tempeste
,
this
rewarde
shall
they
haue
to
drinke
.
He
semeth
moreouer
to
haue
alluded
to
the
burnyng
of
Sodome
,
and
to
the
.30
.
chapt
.
of
Esaye
,
in
the
ende
whereof
is
shewed
,
that
hell
shall
be
wide
enough
to
receyue
all
the
vngodly
,
and
that
matter
shal
neuer
waunte
to
nurrishe
the
fire
neuer
to
be
quenched
.
He
expresseth
moreouer
a
greuouse
payne
,
where
he
sayeth
,
that
they
shall
be
tourmented
:
and
that
in
the
sight
of
the
lambe
,
and
holy
Angelles
,
that
so
they
maye
receyue
condigne
punnishement
for
euer
of
their
contempte
,
wherby
they
haue
despised
the
lambe
,
and
messages
of
Angels
.
Likewise
in
the
.13
.
of
Luke
the
Lord
sayeth
:
there
shal
be
wepyng
and
gnashing
of
teth
,
when
ye
shal
see
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
and
all
the
prophetes
in
the
kingedome
of
God
,
and
you
to
be
shutte
out
,
&c.
And
that
same
apperteyneth
also
vnto
euidence
,
The
wastefull
fire
gan
crepe
and
cracke
a
pace
Til
to
the
toppe
through
helpe
of
winde
it
came
Out
burst
the
blase
,
brake
downe
and
did
deface
The
skie
flieth
full
of
sparkes
of
smoke
and
flame
.
And
not
in
vayne
he
repeteth
,
that
which
he
had
sayed
before
,
how
thei
that
worship
the
beast
shal
suffer
these
thinges
.
And
therfore
he
repeteth
it
,
leste
,
as
it
happened
,
we
should
esteme
it
as
a
light
matter
.
They
shal
be
damneth
,
sayeth
the
veritie
,
which
receyue
the
Popish
culte
and
religion
,
and
perseuere
in
the
same
.
Hebrew
.
Aretas
:
in
this
same
time
of
Antichrist
,
saieth
he
,
the
patience
of
Sainctes
is
shewed
.
Than
is
the
speache
figured
,
as
it
were
by
a
question
moued
.
And
who
be
they
whome
he
calleth
patient
?
After
,
as
though
he
should
aunswere
:
they
that
kepe
the
commaundementes
of
God
,
and
faith
of
Iesu
.
For
thei
when
perilles
approche
wil
set
more
by
God
,
than
by
death
and
temporall
euilles
.
This
sayeth
he
.
I
praye
God
these
things
be
as
faithfully
perfourmed
of
vs
,
as
they
are
easely
vnderstande
.
The
Lorde
graunt
vs
his
spirite
.
¶
The
faithfull
assuredly
and
streight
waye
flitte
from
the
corporal
death
vnto
life
euerlastyng
.
The
.lxv.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
hearde
a
voice
from
heauen
,
saiyng
vnto
me
:
wryte
,
blessed
are
the
dead
whiche
hereafter
die
in
the
Lorde
.
Yea
the
sprite
sayeth
,
that
they
reste
from
their
labours
.
But
theyr
workes
follow
them
.
Albeit
he
hath
oftener
than
ones
spoken
of
the
state
of
soules
in
an
other
world
,
S.
Iohn
saieth
:
and
I
hearde
a
voice
from
heauen
.
And
by
and
by
addeth
:
ye
the
spirite
sayeth
.
Therefore
there
is
no
doubte
,
but
that
the
sonne
of
God
him self
hath
spoken
and
reuealed
these
things
.
S.
Iohn
th
apostle
&
Euangelist
is
commaunded
to
write
the
saiynges
of
Christ
from
the
heauenvly
seate
.
Which
thing
he
doeth
:
&
so
at
Christes
commaundement
sendeth
them
vnto
al
posterie
,
vnto
vs
also
&
to
our
ofspring
euen
to
the
worldes
ende
.
But
if
tables
written
by
the
chauncelours
or
secretaries
of
kinges
and
Princes
,
beyng
notable
men
,
deserue
credit
:
we
maye
much
more
iustely
&
rightly
beleue
this
writing
,
which
the
sonne
of
God
inditeth
from
heauen
:
&
that
beloued
disciple
of
Christ
,
the
apostle
and
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
writeth
.
Thou
hadst
ones
a
confidence
in
the
Popes
bulles
(
they
maye
well
be
called
bulles
,
sins
thei
be
more
vaine
than
bulles
or
blabbers
in
the
water
)
sent
from
the
See
of
Rome
,
wherein
thou
as
one
assured
didst
put
ful
truste
to
haue
remission
of
sinnes
and
blessed
life
.
And
shalt
thou
not
nowe
be
accompted
madde
and
out
of
thy
witte
,
in
case
thou
wilt
not
beleue
this
heauenly
writyng
.
That
other
was
indited
by
the
spirite
of
Antichrist
,
by
the
Pope
the
man
of
sinne
,
and
childe
of
perdition
:
&
written
of
some
disceauer
infected
with
Simony
and
sacrilege
,
which
in
life
and
maners
was
filthines
it self
.
But
in
Iohn
is
nothing
but
cleanes
,
puretie
,
&
integritie
:
and
the
very
sonne
of
God
which
prescribeth
these
things
to
S.
Iohn
,
is
the
very
veritie
and
life
,
S.
Peter
also
pronounceth
in
the
.8
.
of
the
Actes
.
God
him selfe
diswadeth
al
men
from
such
tromperies
,
and
bargaines
wicked
&
vayne
,
in
the
.55
.
chapt
.
of
Esaye
,
where
he
promiseth
agayne
,
that
he
wil
geue
to
the
godly
al
plentie
of
al
good
thinges
.
And
now
let
vs
heare
,
what
the
writte
is
,
Finally
the
Lord
him self
adioyneth
a
notable
declaration
of
this
his
briefe
sentence
.
For
he
sette
forth
the
circumstaunce
of
the
time
,
S.
Iohn
he
sayeth
expressely
,
that
the
faythfull
are
so
deliuered
from
death
by
his
crosse
,
as
in
times
paste
by
the
sight
of
the
brasen
Serpent
the
Israelites
were
deliuered
from
the
deadly
sting
of
venemouse
poison
.
And
playne
it
is
,
that
they
were
deliuered
incontinently
and
most
fully
.
In
the
.5
.
of
Iohn
the
same
sayeth
,
he
hath
passed
from
death
to
life
.
Let
this
place
be
waied
dilligently
,
and
it
shal
appere
the
same
alone
to
satisfie
in
this
matter
.
In
the
.6
.
of
Iohn
he
sayeth
openly
,
and
I
will
reyse
him
in
the
laste
daye
.
But
he
reyseth
not
the
bodies
only
at
the
laste
iudgemente
,
but
in
euery
mans
laste
daye
,
that
is
in
the
death
of
euery
one
,
he
preserueth
the
soules
,
that
they
should
not
perish
,
or
be
tormented
,
&c.
We
haue
in
the
gospel
examples
moste
clere
:
to
witte
of
Lazarus
the
beggar
,
which
was
by
and
by
after
his
death
caried
vp
of
th
aungelles
into
the
bosome
of
Abraham
:
and
of
the
thiefe
,
whiche
hearde
of
the
lord
,
this
daye
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
:
and
of
Stephen
saiyng
,
Lord
Iesus
receyue
my
spirite
:
but
especially
of
our
Sauiour
,
saiyng
on
the
crosse
,
father
into
thy
handes
I
commende
my
spirite
,
&c.
By
these
are
quite
ouerthrowen
,
what
thinges
so
euer
the
monkisshe
and
Antichristiane
doctrine
hath
buylded
of
purgatory
,
of
trentalles
,
and
of
the
miserable
state
of
soules
in
an
other
world
.
Whereof
they
made
a
moste
shamefull
gayne
.
They
are
also
confuted
which
beleue
,
that
soules
be
mortall
,
moreouer
that
soules
slepe
in
another
world
.
Where
they
can
not
so
muche
as
here
in
this
infirmitie
slepe
.
Therefore
you
wil
saie
it
is
madnes
to
thinke
,
that
soules
slepe
beyng
quitte
of
the
burthen
of
the
body
.
But
concernyng
the
maner
of
the
blessednes
of
Sainctes
,
they
reste
from
their
labours
.
¶
The
Iudgement
of
the
Lorde
is
described
vnder
the
paraboles
of
haruest
and
vintage
.
The
.lxvi.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
loked
,
and
beholde
,
a
white
clowde
,
and
vpon
the
clowde
one
sittyng
,
like
vnto
the
Sonne
of
man
,
hauing
on
his
head
a
golden
crowne
,
and
in
his
hande
a
sharpe
sickle
.
And
an
other
Aungell
came
out
of
the
Temple
,
criyng
with
a
lowde
voyce
to
him
that
sat
on
the
clowde
.
Thruste
in
the
sickle
and
reape
,
for
the
corne
of
the
Earth
is
ripe
.
And
he
that
sate
on
the
clowde
thruste
in
his
sickle
on
the
Earth
,
and
the
Earth
was
reaped
.
And
an
other
Aungell
came
out
of
the
Temple
,
whiche
is
in
Heauen
,
hauyng
also
a
sharpe
sickle
.
And
an
other
Angell
came
out
from
the
Aultar
,
whiche
had
power
ouer
fire
,
and
cried
with
a
lowde
voyce
vnto
him
that
had
the
sharpe
sickle
,
and
sayde
:
thruste
in
thy
sharpe
sickle
,
and
gather
the
clusters
of
the
Earth
,
for
hyr
grapes
are
rype
.
And
the
Angell
thruste
in
his
sickle
on
the
earth
,
and
cutte
downe
the
grapes
of
the
vineyarde
of
the
Earth
,
and
caste
them
into
the
greate
wine
fatte
of
the
wrath
of
God
:
and
the
wine
fat
was
troden
without
the
citie
.
And
the
bloud
came
out
of
the
fatte
,
euen
vnto
the
horse
bridelles
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousande
and
sixe
hondreth
furlonges
.
And
to
the
intent
al
thinges
might
be
more
manifeste
,
by
parables
brought
in
,
be
setteth
forth
al
thinges
to
be
sene
before
our
eyes
.
And
he
vseth
in
dede
two
parables
borrowed
out
of
the
Prophetes
and
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
.
For
the
prophetes
ful
oft
do
figure
the
iudgement
of
God
by
haruest
and
vintage
.
Certes
in
the
.3
.
of
Ioel
the
lorde
sayeth
:
I
will
sitte
in
the
vale
of
Iosaphat
to
iudge
al
nations
.
Thruste
in
the
sickle
,
for
haruest
is
ripe
,
&c.
And
it
is
also
most
knowen
,
what
is
red
touchyng
the
same
matter
in
the
story
of
the
Gospell
.
We
muste
therefore
wryte
out
these
thinges
more
inwardely
into
our
hartes
,
and
feare
God
,
and
abide
his
redemption
in
patience
.
First
is
treated
the
parable
of
haruest
,
than
the
parable
of
vintage
:
S.
Iohn
to
the
.7
.
chapt
.
of
Daniel
.
S.
Iohn
sawe
a
temple
in
heauen
.
And
where
the
crier
of
the
iudgement
cometh
out
of
the
temple
,
it
signifieth
,
that
no
vnrightuousnes
of
the
iudge
is
here
to
be
imagined
.
For
the
temple
is
consecrated
to
holines
&
rightuousenes
,
and
is
called
the
house
of
God
.
Iustely
therfore
he
iudgeth
,
&
in
iuste
time
he
iudgeth
,
&
iustely
executeth
al
things
.
Th
angel
biddeth
the
iudge
do
that
thing
,
which
he
of
himself
was
aboute
to
do
.
Thrust
in
the
sickle
,
saieth
he
,
and
reape
.
Two
causes
are
alleaged
.
Firste
,
for
the
howre
is
come
,
that
thou
shuldest
reape
.
Therfore
a
certeine
howre
of
iudgement
is
appointed
,
which
when
it
cometh
,
the
iudgement
shal
be
most
certenly
.
And
it
is
commen
for
thee
,
saieth
he
,
for
all
iudgimēt
is
geuen
to
the
sonne
.
Than
,
for
the
corne
of
the
earth
is
ripe
.
As
though
he
shulde
say
:
the
iniquitie
of
earthly
men
is
growen
vp
to
the
highest
,
therfore
is
it
reason
that
it
shulde
be
cut
downe
.
And
God
alone
knoweth
,
when
the
iniquitie
of
the
Earth
is
fulfilled
,
&c.
And
as
in
the
parable
of
harueste
,
harueste
was
finished
with
a
shorte
sentence
:
So
is
here
also
vintage
ended
at
few
wordes
.
For
so
soone
as
the
vngodly
shall
see
Christe
in
the
clowdes
,
with
the
printes
of
his
woundes
,
and
his
Sainctes
with
him
,
whom
thei
haue
contemned
,
hated
,
persecuted
and
slayne
:
they
wyll
gather
streight
wayes
,
that
they
by
their
iust
desert
must
be
alotted
with
Deuylles
,
whome
they
haue
folowed
and
serued
.
Therfore
shal
there
nede
no
long
discussing
of
the
matter
.
Euery
mans
conscience
shall
accuse
him
,
and
the
sinnes
of
euery
man
shal
be
manifest
to
al
creatures
:
The
vngodly
shall
stand
before
the
iudge
with
great
confusion
,
in
vtter
contempte
,
in
payne
and
feare
,
and
sorrowes
not
to
be
expressed
,
and
shall
go
streight
wayes
into
paynes
and
tourmentes
that
shall
neuer
haue
end
.
Howebeit
S.
Ihon
himselfe
at
fewe
wordes
fygureth
the
euerlasting
damnation
and
vengeaunce
,
which
God
executeth
vpon
his
enemies
.
But
this
wynefat
is
rightlie
called
the
wynefat
of
Gods
yre
.
For
the
wrath
of
God
is
executed
therin
:
and
they
with
whome
God
is
angrie
for
their
sinnes
,
are
shutte
vp
therin
,
that
there
they
may
according
to
their
demerits
,
be
tormented
and
vexed
for
euer
,
and
withoute
ende
.
And
he
calleth
it
great
,
for
that
the
place
is
wyde
enough
to
receiue
all
the
vngodlie
.
As
also
Esaye
hath
admonished
in
the
end
of
the
.xxx.
chapter
.
Others
reade
of
the
great
wrath
of
God
.
There
is
added
,
that
out
of
the
fatte
or
wyne
presse
there
runneth
no
wyne
,
but
blud
,
and
that
in
most
plentie
.
Which
he
shadoweth
by
a
maruelouse
and
horrible
Hypperbole
.
The
bloud
flowed
far
and
broad
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
and
sixe
hundreth
furlongs
.
Againe
it
was
very
depe
.
For
it
came
vp
to
the
brydles
of
the
horses
,
of
them
I
meane
,
which
went
and
wrastled
in
the
bloud
,
to
wit
in
their
owne
bloud
.
By
the
which
Hyperbolical
speach
is
signified
,
that
the
multitude
of
the
vngodlie
shal
be
greatest
,
and
that
God
wil
most
aboundauntly
reuenge
that
vnmeasurable
blud
,
which
the
wicked
haue
spilte
in
earth
.
They
were
delighted
whilest
they
lyued
in
earth
,
with
warres
,
slaughter
,
persecutions
&
martirdomes
:
Therfore
will
God
moste
iust
,
powre
vnto
them
in
an
other
worlde
blud
enough
,
¶
The
Angels
of
seuen
plagues
are
brought
forth
.
Moreouer
the
triumph
and
prayse
of
Christes
holye
Maritrs
is
described
.
The
.lxvij.
Sermon
.
AND
I
saw
an
other
signe
in
heauen
great
and
wonderful
.
Seuen
Angels
,
hauing
the
seuen
laste
plagues
.
For
in
them
is
fulfylled
the
wrath
of
God
.
And
I
sawe
as
it
were
a
glassye
sea
mingled
with
fyer
,
and
them
that
had
gotten
victory
of
the
beast
,
and
of
his
Image
,
and
of
his
marke
,
and
of
the
nombre
of
his
name
,
stand
on
the
glassy
Sea
,
hauing
the
harpes
of
God
:
and
they
sung
the
song
of
Moses
the
seruaunt
of
God
,
and
the
song
of
the
lambe
,
sayeng
:
great
and
maruelouse
are
thy
works
Lord
God
almightie
,
iust
and
true
are
thy
wayes
,
thou
King
of
Sainctee
.
Who
shal
not
fear
(
O
Lord
)
and
glorifie
thy
name
?
For
thou
onely
art
holy
,
for
all
gentiles
shall
come
and
worshippe
before
the
,
for
thy
iudgementes
are
made
manifeste
.
And
ful
necessarie
is
this
treatise
especially
in
this
our
last
and
vngraciouse
world
,
Psalm
.
73.
and
the
.1
.
chapt
.
of
Abacucke
.
The
vngodly
promise
themselues
,
that
they
shal
reigne
for
euer
:
at
the
length
also
they
contemne
the
iudgementes
of
God
,
nother
thinke
they
that
euer
it
wil
come
to
passe
that
they
shal
be
punnisshed
.
The
talke
of
punnishementes
to
be
diuised
of
melancholicke
persones
,
and
to
be
vttered
of
mallice
:
and
therfore
they
saye
and
thinke
them
not
to
be
regarded
:
but
to
be
mery
in
this
worlde
.
Therefore
it
behoued
the
place
of
Gods
iudgementes
to
be
most
largely
and
dilligently
decided
,
and
to
be
set
as
it
were
before
the
eyes
of
the
hearers
:
to
the
ende
al
might
rightly
vnderstande
,
what
should
be
assuredly
the
ende
of
good
and
euill
.
But
the
punnishmentes
of
the
vngodly
are
diuerse
,
to
witte
of
this
life
present
,
and
to
come
.
And
the
punnishmentes
of
this
present
life
are
almost
innumerable
:
and
the
tourmentes
of
the
life
to
come
are
eternall
and
vnspeakeable
:
and
as
there
is
no
comparison
betwixte
the
paincted
and
trewe
fire
:
so
is
there
none
betwixte
the
punnishementes
of
this
present
life
and
that
to
come
.
But
in
case
men
would
ernestly
beleue
,
that
vnspeakeable
ioyes
and
euerlastyng
tormentes
are
prepared
of
God
for
good
and
euill
:
doubtles
al
would
sinne
lesse
&
serue
God
more
dilligently
.
But
let
vs
see
nowe
,
what
is
the
treatyse
of
S.
Iohn
concernyng
the
same
.
Yet
now
he
suspendeth
a
while
that
narration
begonne
of
the
Angelles
masters
of
the
plagues
:
First
he
seeth
them
which
ouercame
Antichrist
,
and
haue
had
nothing
to
doe
with
him
:
as
we
saye
in
dutch
,
for
this
I
suppose
be
signified
by
that
plentiful
rehersal
of
certen
membres
(
the
declaration
wherof
is
setforth
before
)
in
heauen
,
not
in
some
dortour
,
or
no
where
,
as
some
men
gather
.
He
sawe
I
saye
,
in
heauen
the
blessed
soules
stande
vpon
a
glassy
See
,
S.
Peter
.
1.
Pet.
4.
And
they
stande
vpon
a
glassy
See
mingled
with
fire
.
For
conquerours
treade
vpon
the
worlde
,
and
vpon
al
the
tourmentes
&
mockeries
of
the
world
,
as
triumphyng
ouer
all
worldely
thinges
.
The
Prophet
in
the
.66
.
Psalm
.
bringeth
in
the
Sainctes
singyng
a
ioyeful
songe
vnto
God
,
and
emonges
other
things
saiyng
,
thou
hast
brought
vs
into
snares
,
thou
hast
layde
tribulations
vpon
our
backe
,
thou
haste
set
men
in
our
neckes
.
We
haue
passed
through
fire
and
water
,
&
thou
hast
brought
vs
out
into
a
place
of
reliefe
.
Therefore
do
there
followe
alterations
in
an
other
world
.
Wherfore
Aretas
expoundyng
this
place
:
the
glassy
See
,
sayeth
he
,
semeth
to
intimace
nothyng
els
,
than
by
the
Sea
verely
the
multitude
,
and
by
the
glasse
the
brightnes
,
by
fire
the
puretie
of
them
,
which
are
worthie
that
blessed
life
.
And
certenly
the
same
wordes
in
diuerse
respectes
maye
signifie
diuerse
thinges
,
and
make
the
sense
agreable
.
Hitherto
we
haue
hearde
,
that
the
sainctes
are
in
heauen
,
where
they
triumphe
ouer
the
world
vanquisshed
:
but
nowe
we
shal
heare
more
clerely
,
what
they
do
in
heauen
,
and
how
they
singe
vnto
the
lord
a
songe
of
thankes
&
prayses
,
which
fully
agreeth
with
the
Psalm
.
66.
Finally
reciteth
the
order
and
fourme
of
their
songe
.
Now
they
alledge
,
what
it
becometh
all
men
in
the
Earth
to
do
also
:
it
is
reoson
that
al
men
feare
thee
,
and
glorifie
thee
in
all
thinges
,
nother
to
accuse
and
murmure
at
thy
iudgementes
.
There
is
added
an
other
reason
for
he
alone
is
holy
,
without
sinne
,
and
with
out
spotte
.
None
of
all
the
creatures
hath
this
.
Although
many
gentiles
nowe
contemne
God
,
yet
shal
they
ones
come
and
worship
:
shal
knowe
their
owne
filthines
,
and
the
holines
and
rightuousenes
of
God
.
For
the
iustice
,
and
iudgement
of
God
,
whiche
are
not
yet
reuealed
,
and
therefore
are
contemned
,
shal
be
ones
reuealed
,
that
all
the
godly
of
al
nations
may
attribute
glory
to
the
rightuouse
God
.
These
thinges
verely
prepare
also
the
reader
and
hearer
to
the
treatise
nowe
followynge
concernynge
the
iudgementes
of
God
,
and
punnishmentes
of
the
vngodly
.
The
lord
open
the
eyes
of
our
mindes
,
that
we
maye
see
these
thinges
with
fruicte
plentifull
.
¶
The
seuen
Angelles
are
described
,
coming
forth
to
execute
the
seuen
plagues
.
The
.lxviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
after
that
I
loked
,
&
beholde
,
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
testimony
was
open
in
Heauen
,
and
the
seuen
Angelles
came
out
of
the
Temple
,
whiche
had
the
seuen
plagues
,
clothed
on
pure
and
bright
linnen
,
and
hauynge
their
brestes
gyrded
with
golden
girdels
.
And
one
of
the
foure
beastes
gaue
vnto
the
seuen
Aungelles
,
seuen
golden
vialles
ful
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
liueth
for
euermore
.
And
the
temple
was
ful
of
smoke
,
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
for
his
power
:
and
no
man
was
able
to
enter
into
the
Temple
,
till
the
seuen
plagues
of
the
seuen
Angelles
were
fulfilled
.
Hereunto
also
apperteyneth
the
apparell
of
Angelles
,
Chore
,
Dathan
and
Abyron
.
&c.
Thus
the
Armies
of
the
gentiles
imploye
themselues
to
take
punnishement
of
the
vngodly
.
The
walles
of
Iericho
fall
,
the
hayle
distroyeth
the
Chananites
.
Thus
God
without
any
difficultie
punnisheth
his
enemies
,
seyng
al
creatures
are
ready
to
ayde
and
assiste
.
And
the
viall
or
cuppe
is
of
golde
.
For
againe
is
signified
the
iustice
&
equitie
of
Gods
iudgementes
.
And
where
God
is
called
a
reuenger
liuyng
for
euer
:
his
eternitie
and
maiestie
is
signified
,
whiche
neuer
the
transitorie
thinges
of
this
worlde
,
and
humane
infirmities
shall
ouercome
.
In
the
sight
of
the
liuyng
God
,
all
the
wicked
shal
fall
,
and
perish
euerlastingly
.
After
this
the
Apostle
seeth
,
Now
followeth
that
semeth
to
expounde
the
same
:
¶
The
three
fourmer
Aungelles
powre
out
their
vialles
vpon
the
Antichristians
,
and
all
the
vngodly
.
The
.lxix.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
hearde
a
greate
voyce
out
of
the
temple
saiyng
to
the
seuen
angelles
:
go
your
wayes
,
powre
out
your
vialles
of
wrath
vpon
the
Earth
.
And
the
first
went
,
&
powred
out
his
vialle
on
the
earth
,
and
there
fell
a
noysome
sore
botche
vpon
the
men
whiche
had
the
marke
of
the
beaste
,
and
vpon
them
that
worshipped
his
Image
.
And
the
seconde
Angell
shed
out
his
vialle
on
the
Sea
,
and
it
tourned
as
it
were
into
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
:
and
euery
liuing
thing
died
in
the
Sea
.
And
the
thirde
Angell
shed
out
his
vialle
vpon
the
riuers
and
fountaines
of
waters
,
and
they
tourned
to
bloud
,
and
I
hearde
an
angel
of
waters
saiyng
:
lord
which
arte
and
waste
,
thou
arte
rightuouse
and
holy
,
because
thou
haste
geuen
such
iudgementes
:
for
they
shed
the
bloud
of
Sainctes
,
and
Prophetes
,
and
therfore
hast
thou
geuen
them
bloud
to
drinke
:
for
they
are
worthie
.
And
I
hearde
an
other
Angell
out
of
the
Aultar
saiyng
:
euen
so
lord
God
almightie
,
true
and
rightuouse
are
thy
iudgementes
.
After
he
hath
spoken
in
generall
of
the
rightuouse
iudgementes
of
God
,
he
procedeth
nowe
particularly
by
the
seuenth
nombre
,
and
declareth
at
large
the
plagues
of
God
,
D.
Musculus
our
worshipfull
Godfather
.
The
water
tourneth
into
blood
,
The
frogges
defile
al
that
is
good
.
The
duste
brought
forth
the
scrallyng
lise
,
Than
came
the
flie
a
newe
diuise
.
The
pestilence
,
botches
,
and
hayle
,
These
plagues
are
expounded
also
in
the
.150
.
Psalme
.
In
the
.15
.
chapt
.
of
Exod.
the
Lorde
sayeth
:
yf
thou
wilt
heare
diligently
the
voyce
of
thy
God
,
Men
for
the
moste
parte
ascribe
the
causes
of
plagues
to
the
starres
,
and
to
other
matters
:
The
second
Angell
shedeth
his
viall
on
the
Sea
:
The
thirde
Angell
shed
his
viall
on
the
ryuers
and
fountaynes
of
waters
,
which
were
by
and
by
,
turned
into
bloud
.
Water
otherwise
in
the
Scripture
signifieth
doctryne
,
as
in
Ezechiell
and
Zachary
.
Therefore
do
the
ryuers
and
fountaynes
of
waters
,
signifie
ecclesiasticall
preachers
and
Princes
,
whome
God
hath
geuen
to
the
people
for
a
defence
and
reliefe
.
Certenlie
Saincte
Peter
calleth
false
prophets
welles
waunting
water
.
2.
Peter
.
2.
In
the
.17
.
chapter
we
shal
heare
,
that
by
waters
are
vnderstand
people
.
This
therefore
is
the
plague
of
God
,
the
Princes
of
the
people
,
and
preachers
of
peace
,
are
become
the
authours
and
ringleaders
of
rebellion
and
of
warres
:
In
the
which
they
fall
and
kyll
one
an
other
,
which
shede
the
bloude
of
Sainctes
.
And
albeit
that
in
warres
the
godly
are
also
plaged
,
yet
knoweth
the
Lord
how
to
requyte
their
paynes
,
and
to
ease
their
sorrowes
.
Saincte
Austen
decydeth
this
matter
at
large
,
in
the
firste
booke
of
Christen
doctrine
.
But
if
we
loke
vpon
the
variable
Historie
of
Italie
,
Fraunce
,
Germanye
,
and
Hungarye
,
and
of
other
Realmes
,
that
glorye
to
be
called
Christians
:
we
shall
fynde
them
to
haue
bene
the
blasing
firebrandes
of
warres
,
which
ought
of
dutie
to
haue
ben
the
Princes
of
peace
.
Leo
Isauricus
out
of
Italie
.
Pope
Stephen
brought
in
Pipine
King
of
Fraunce
,
into
Italie
againste
the
Lumbardes
.
The
same
ded
Charlemaigne
at
the
motion
of
Pope
Leo
the
.3
.
driue
clean
out
of
Italie
,
hauing
slaine
many
of
them
with
the
sworde
.
Pope
Gregory
the
.7
.
a
moste
wicked
man
,
stirred
Peter
King
of
Hungarie
,
to
warre
with
the
Emperour
Henry
the
.4
.
intangled
all
Italie
&
Germany
with
warres
,
and
droue
Henry
to
fight
many
fields
,
and
battels
,
that
wer
not
light
.
Vrbane
the
.2
.
of
that
name
,
tourmoyled
with
warre
both
Easte
and
West
and
all
other
partes
of
the
world
,
which
he
called
holy
,
taken
in
hand
for
the
recouering
of
Hierusalem
.
This
warre
was
long
,
cruell
,
greate
and
blouddy
,
suche
as
in
all
worldes
you
can
not
fynde
the
lyke
.
What
Alexander
the
third
,
wrought
against
Fredericke
Barbarousse
,
and
howe
he
raysed
vp
all
Italie
againste
him
,
the
Stories
do
tell
.
And
whylest
Fredericke
the
second
warred
in
the
holy
lande
,
Gregory
the
nynth
taketh
from
him
Naples
.
Here
the
Abbot
of
Vrspurge
sumeth
,
that
so
great
a
wickednesse
shoulde
be
committed
of
a
Pope
.
There
arrose
by
the
Popes
meanes
and
motions
,
great
factions
in
Italie
,
of
the
Guelphians
and
Gibilines
.
Clement
the
fourth
,
brought
in
the
french
Armie
,
by
the
conducte
of
king
Charles
,
into
the
kingdome
of
Naples
:
and
put
Conrade
Duke
of
Swalande
from
his
inheritaunce
,
and
caused
him
and
Fredericke
Duke
of
Austryce
to
be
slayne
to gether
,
with
manny
thousandes
of
the
Germanes
.
Pope
Ihon
the
two
and
twentie
,
armed
Fredericke
Duke
of
Austrich
,
and
Leopolde
,
against
the
Emperour
Lewes
the
fourth
,
of
the
house
of
Bauier
.
Boniface
the
eight
,
commaunded
king
Albert
Duke
of
Austrich
,
to
beare
Hostyle
banners
against
Philip
the
French
King
.
As
Martin
the
fifte
stired
vp
a
greuouse
warre
against
the
Bohemers
.
Eugenius
the
fourth
,
betrayed
the
Conquerour
Ladislaus
king
of
Poll
and
Hungary
,
to
Amurathes
the
great
Turke
,
to
be
vanquished
and
slaine
through
treason
,
sending
his
Legate
Iuliane
Caesarinus
Cardinal
about
the
practise
,
which
perished
also
in
that
vnluckie
ouerthrowe
.
Where
cometh
to
mynde
that
sayeng
in
Virgill
:
Tolumnius
himselfe
the
southsayer
is
slayne
.
Pope
Sixtus
the
.4
.
sent
to
the
moste
puissaunt
nation
of
Swisses
,
a
red
scarfe
or
band
,
with
a
bull
hanging
at
it
,
wherein
he
graunteth
most
large
indulgences
to
such
as
wil
fight
for
the
church
of
Rome
.
Iulye
the
second
through
much
and
great
bludshed
of
the
Swisses
,
began
to
expulse
the
french
kyng
out
of
Italie
:
which
at
length
Leo
the
.10
.
brought
to
passe
,
receyuing
the
Emperour
Charles
the
.5
.
whose
sonne
ruleth
yet
in
Italie
Clement
the
seuenth
began
to
oppresse
him
agayne
,
but
death
disapointed
his
enterprises
.
Paule
the
thirde
,
ioyned
the
force
of
Italie
with
Charles
the
fifte
,
and
warred
on
the
Germanes
for
obedience
denied
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
the
Gospel
receiued
.
In
the
which
war
was
taken
Philippe
the
Lantzgraue
of
Hasse
,
&
Ihon
Fredericke
Duke
of
Saxon
,
Prince
Electour
.
Greate
vilianie
and
crueltie
,
was
wrought
by
the
soldiours
in
Germanie
.
Pope
Iulye
the
thirde
,
began
to
dalie
with
the
frenchmen
:
and
stiring
vp
the
warre
of
Parma
and
Mirandula
,
brought
the
frenchmen
to
Senes
.
There
arrose
a
most
greuouse
warre
by
sea
and
land
,
both
in
Fraunce
,
and
Italie
and
also
in
Germany
,
which
indureth
at
this
day
:
The
Princes
and
people
teare
a
sonder
one
an
other
,
they
drynke
their
bloude
moste
aboundauntly
,
which
neuerthelesse
in
the
meane
season
,
persecute
Christes
church
moste
greuousely
.
The
Lorde
sende
peace
.
And
nowe
where
the
godly
might
maruell
,
The
.iiii.
and
.v.
Angelles
shed
theyr
vialles
.
The
.lxx.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
fourth
Angell
powred
out
his
vialle
on
the
Sunne
,
&
power
was
geuen
to
him
to
vexe
menne
with
heate
of
fire
.
And
the
men
raged
in
great
heate
,
and
spake
euill
of
the
name
of
God
,
whiche
had
power
ouer
those
plagues
,
and
they
repented
not
to
geue
him
glory
.
And
the
fifte
Angell
powred
out
his
viall
vpon
the
seate
of
the
beast
,
&
his
kingedome
waxed
darke
,
&
they
gnewe
their
tungues
for
sorrowe
,
and
blasphemed
the
God
of
heauen
for
sorrowe
&
payne
of
their
sores
,
and
repented
not
of
their
dedes
.
The
godly
esteme
not
their
afflictions
sent
by
the
iuste
iudgement
of
God
,
as
the
punnishmentes
of
sinners
,
The
fifte
Aungell
powreth
his
cuppe
vpon
the
seate
of
the
beaste
.
That
a
seate
or
trone
is
vsed
for
a
kingdome
,
is
more
manifeste
than
that
it
nede
to
be
proued
by
testimonies
,
sins
that
S.
Iohn
himself
doeth
by
&
by
for
a
seate
place
a
kingdome
.
And
also
in
times
paste
the
maisters
,
or
rather
ministers
of
churches
taught
sitting
,
&
had
their
stoles
&
chaires
in
holy
assemblees
.
That
saiyng
in
the
gospel
is
knowen
:
In
the
chayre
of
Moses
sitte
the
scribes
and
Phariseis
,
&c.
It
is
knowen
that
in
auncient
time
ther
were
seates
of
Patriarches
,
Hierusalem
,
Antioche
,
Rome
,
Alexandria
,
Constantinople
and
others
:
and
that
the
same
are
called
Apostolicall
seates
,
forasmuch
as
the
Apostles
haue
taught
there
.
And
so
is
the
Apostolicall
seate
vsed
for
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
it selfe
.
That
seate
erected
and
established
at
Rome
by
the
Apostles
and
Apostolicke
men
,
the
beast
that
is
the
Pope
hath
subuerted
,
and
in
the
place
therof
erected
the
seate
of
pestilence
,
which
he
dare
neuerthelesse
cal
the
seate
of
Christe
,
Sodome
,
Aegipte
,
the
red
harlot
by
reason
of
the
pourple
senate
of
Cardinalles
,
which
weare
red
and
purple
.
It
is
comonly
sayed
and
truely
,
the
nerer
Rome
,
the
further
from
Christe
.
They
call
and
that
moste
rightly
,
the
Cardinalles
,
bishoppes
,
and
spiritual
fathers
,
the
familie
&
limmes
of
Antichrist
,
men
disceaued
and
disceauers
,
with
Symony
and
filthie
lust
moste
corrupte
.
Therfore
the
kingdome
of
the
beast
(
so
he
expoundeth
the
seate
)
was
made
darke
.
There
is
added
furthermore
,
howe
the
worshippers
of
the
seate
of
the
beaste
haue
and
do
behaue
themselues
.
Firste
for
payne
and
sorrowe
,
indignation
,
wrath
and
enuie
,
they
gnawe
or
bite
their
tunges
:
which
is
the
gesture
of
angry
men
,
and
that
impotently
angry
,
I
meane
that
burne
infuriouse
rage
.
¶
The
sixte
Angell
shedeth
his
vialle
.
The
.lxxj.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
sixte
Angell
powreth
out
his
vialle
,
vpon
the
great
riuer
of
Euphrates
,
and
the
water
dried
vp
,
that
the
waye
of
these
kynges
of
the
Easte
shoulde
be
prepared
.
And
I
sawe
three
vncleane
spretes
,
like
frogges
come
out
of
the
mouthe
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beaste
,
and
out
of
the
mouthe
of
the
false
prophet
.
For
they
are
the
spretes
of
the
deuiles
workyng
miracles
,
to
goe
out
to
the
kynges
of
the
earth
,
&
of
the
whole
worlde
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battell
of
the
great
daye
of
God
almightie
.
Beholde
I
come
as
a
thefe
.
Happy
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
kepeth
his
garmentes
,
leeste
he
be
founde
naked
,
and
men
see
his
filthines
.
And
he
gathered
them
together
in
a
place
called
in
the
hebrewe
tunge
Armageddon
.
The
sixte
Aungell
powreth
out
his
viall
on
the
great
riuer
of
Euphrates
:
Darius
Priscus
,
who
is
also
called
Medus
,
and
Cyrus
of
Persia
besieged
the
citie
rounde
aboute
:
but
where
there
was
no
hope
to
winne
it
,
Cyrus
let
out
Euphrates
by
ditches
,
so
that
the
Army
might
wade
ouer
the
riuer
:
and
so
was
the
citie
layde
open
,
and
taken
,
on
the
same
side
,
where
it
was
fensed
with
the
riuer
.
Euphrates
therfore
fortified
Babilon
,
and
brought
vnto
it
many
other
commodities
and
pleasures
.
Here
therefore
are
signified
,
by
Euphrates
,
richesse
,
munition
,
pleasures
,
commodities
,
tributes
and
customes
,
which
the
romisshe
churches
call
sacred
or
of
the
holy
church
.
These
commodities
and
pleasures
,
I
saye
,
are
dimished
of
the
kinges
of
the
Easte
,
of
trewe
christians
,
whom
the
scripture
calleth
the
Kinges
and
Priestes
,
and
deriued
and
putte
to
an
other
vse
.
Wherefore
the
power
of
the
Romane
churche
beginneth
to
decaye
,
to
the
intent
that
at
the
length
it
maye
be
taken
and
abolisshed
of
the
Lorde
Christ
him selfe
.
Doubtles
the
trewe
Christians
vnderstande
,
S.
Paule
to
the
Coloss.
Wherin
most
dilligently
is
declared
,
illumined
,
and
set
forth
that
by
Christ
alone
we
are
absolued
,
and
in
him
alone
haue
al
fulnes
.
And
what
time
the
common
people
do
heare
this
,
to
witte
that
by
those
romish
trifles
,
fayres
of
pardons
,
and
other
craftie
iuggelinges
they
are
disceaued
,
and
robbed
of
their
substaunce
,
they
shutte
by
and
by
and
make
faste
their
chestes
,
their
purses
,
their
cellars
and
garners
.
And
so
drieth
vp
the
riuer
of
welth
and
pleasure
,
it
drieth
vp
also
,
when
the
godly
denie
to
geue
other
customes
,
as
tenthes
,
palles
,
firste
fruictes
,
and
suche
other
like
thinges
.
So
I
saye
is
the
waye
prepared
for
the
kinges
of
the
Easte
,
so
beginneth
Rome
the
seconde
Babilon
to
be
taken
and
come
to
naught
.
It
followeth
furthermore
,
Cardinal
Iulian
Cesarine
the
legate
of
Pope
Eugenius
wrought
in
Germany
,
Boheme
,
Pole
and
Hungary
.
What
is
done
in
our
time
,
and
hath
ben
done
in
our
fathers
memorie
,
it
were
to
longe
to
reherse
.
Yf
our
elders
had
by
the
doctrine
of
Iesu
Christ
reuealed
to
the
church
by
S.
Iohn
vnderstande
&
knowen
the
nature
of
the
Popes
legates
,
they
might
easely
haue
eschewed
,
wherewith
they
haue
vndiscretely
intangled
themselues
,
and
suffered
greate
losse
&
hinderaunce
.
I
speake
nothing
here
of
Ambassadours
and
ambassades
of
kinges
and
common
welthes
vncorrupted
.
First
he
sheweth
dilligently
the
original
of
legates
,
to
the
intent
we
might
vnderstande
,
Salomon
in
Ecclesiastica
,
a
threfolde
rope
or
line
,
sayeth
he
,
wil
not
lightly
breake
.
But
now
that
no
man
shuld
finde
any
lacke
of
light
,
S.
Paule
moreouer
in
the
.2
.
to
Timoth.
the
.3
.
chapt
.
compareth
the
wise
men
and
ministers
of
Antichrist
to
the
Magiciens
of
Aegipt
.
And
right
well
knowen
it
is
,
that
the
legates
doe
euery
where
boaste
of
miracles
,
which
haue
been
done
in
their
church
and
religion
,
and
so
kepe
stil
the
hartes
of
kinges
and
princes
in
popish
errours
.
Of
miracles
speaketh
S.
Paule
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Thess.
2.
And
I
haue
sayed
some
thing
hereof
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
Here
is
shewed
moreouer
the
ende
of
all
the
treatise
and
counselles
of
the
Popes
legates
:
that
they
might
go
forth
to
the
kynges
of
the
whole
earth
,
to
assemble
them
to
battaile
.
Hereafter
followeth
a
faythfull
admonition
and
exhortation
to
watchyng
,
¶
The
seuenth
Aungell
powreth
out
his
vialle
.
The
.lxxij.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
seuenth
Angel
powreth
out
his
Viall
into
the
Ayre
.
And
there
came
a
great
voyce
out
of
Heauen
from
the
seate
,
sayeng
:
it
is
done
.
And
there
folowed
voyces
,
thonderinges
,
and
lightnings
,
and
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
,
suche
as
was
not
,
synce
men
were
vpon
the
Earth
,
so
mightye
an
Earthquake
and
so
great
.
And
the
great
Citie
was
diuided
into
thre
partes
.
And
the
cities
of
nations
fell
.
And
great
Babilon
came
in
remembraunce
before
God
,
to
geue
vnto
her
the
cup
of
wyne
of
fearcenes
of
his
wrath
.
And
euery
I
le
fled
awaye
,
and
Mountaynes
were
not
founde
.
And
there
fell
a
great
haile
,
as
it
had
bene
talentes
,
out
of
Heauen
vpon
the
men
,
and
the
men
blasphemed
God
because
of
the
hayle
,
for
it
is
great
,
and
the
plague
of
it
was
sore
.
The
seuenth
and
last
cup
poured
out
into
the
ayre
,
And
what
tyme
the
Ayre
is
moued
,
Than
shall
that
great
Citie
be
cut
a
sunder
,
Moreouer
the
Cities
of
the
Gentiles
(
sayeth
he
)
shall
fal
,
Furthermore
he
addeth
,
that
hayle
as
bygge
as
talentes
should
be
caste
downe
from
heauen
vpon
wicked
men
:
and
that
suche
as
hath
not
ben
remembred
to
haue
fallen
in
no
memory
of
men
.
Here
is
shewed
the
obstinate
and
vncurable
mutining
and
impatiencie
of
the
wicked
,
¶
The
Iudgement
or
punnishement
of
the
pourple
whore
is
described
:
and
also
the
sinne
,
and
vngodlines
of
the
same
.
The
.lxxiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
there
came
one
of
the
seuen
Aungelles
,
whiche
had
the
seuen
vialles
,
&
talketh
with
me
,
saiyng
vnto
me
:
come
,
I
wil
shewe
thee
the
iudgement
of
the
greate
whore
,
that
sitteth
vpon
many
waters
,
with
whome
the
kinges
of
the
earth
haue
committed
whoredome
,
and
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
are
dronken
with
the
wine
of
hyr
fornication
.
And
he
caried
me
awaye
into
the
wildernesse
in
the
sprete
.
And
I
saw
a
woman
sittyng
vpon
a
rose
coloured
beast
,
ful
of
names
of
blasphemie
,
which
had
seuen
heades
,
and
ten
hornes
.
He
hath
hitherto
discoursed
in
generall
of
the
iuste
iudgementes
of
God
:
albeit
that
in
the
meane
time
he
hath
touched
some
particular
matters
concernyng
Babylon
or
Rome
,
rather
than
reasoned
.
And
nowe
consequently
seuerally
,
and
euidently
he
handleth
the
destruction
or
ende
of
the
beast
,
and
of
his
Image
,
of
olde
Rome
and
newe
,
I
meane
both
th
empire
and
papistrie
:
which
he
semeth
to
poinct
as
it
were
with
the
fingar
.
In
the
.13.14
.
and
.16
.
chapt
.
he
signified
somewhat
hereof
,
nowe
he
pourseweth
euery
thinge
with
a
notable
plentie
and
euidence
.
And
the
same
that
I
sayed
in
the
beginning
of
this
place
,
I
repete
here
agayne
:
that
hereby
are
affirmed
,
howe
the
iustice
of
God
is
shewed
to
be
the
ende
of
good
and
euill
,
And
leste
any
man
should
thinke
me
to
be
led
with
an
euil
affection
,
for
vnderstandyng
these
thinges
of
Rome
,
I
will
shewe
by
the
testimony
both
of
god
&
man
,
that
the
same
exposition
is
olde
,
and
not
newe
,
true
,
and
not
affectated
.
For
streight
waye
the
Angel
him selfe
,
as
we
shal
heare
,
expoundeth
these
thinges
of
Rome
.
Aretas
also
an
olde
expositour
of
this
boke
:
diuerse
expositours
,
sayeth
he
,
vnderstande
by
the
whore
olde
Rome
.
And
the
same
by
and
by
:
whilest
he
saieth
the
mother
of
whoredome
,
whether
so
euer
you
will
,
other
olde
Rome
or
newe
,
or
the
time
of
the
commyng
of
Antichriste
(
beholde
the
time
of
Antichriste
he
sayeth
)
you
can
not
erre
from
the
trewth
,
for
that
bothe
cities
(
Rome
and
Constantinople
)
hath
occupied
th
empire
,
and
euery
of
them
hath
ben
satiated
with
the
bloud
of
holy
martirs
,
&c.
Hitherto
he
.
And
what
the
moste
auncient
wryter
Tertullian
,
and
S.
Hierome
hath
spoken
oftener
than
ones
of
Babylon
and
the
purple
whore
,
I
haue
heretofore
reported
in
the
.14
.
chapt
.
And
in
this
order
he
procedeth
.
Firste
he
sheweth
the
authour
of
this
reuelation
,
after
he
gathereth
the
some
of
the
reuelation
or
vision
.
For
agayne
he
treateth
by
visions
,
to
the
ende
al
thinges
might
be
more
liuely
&
euident
.
And
in
dede
some
make
this
seuenth
chapt
.
vnto
the
.21
.
chapt
.
the
sixte
vision
.
As
I
admonished
in
the
beginning
of
this
worke
.
Than
noteth
he
the
place
and
maner
of
the
vision
.
Finally
he
propoundeth
the
vision
it selfe
,
and
immediately
adioyneth
the
exposition
thereof
.
And
in
the
processe
of
this
matter
he
vseth
a
iudicial
kinde
of
pleadyng
,
and
that
after
a
prophetical
maner
.
For
the
Prophetes
moste
often
,
and
in
the
beginnyng
set
forth
the
sinnes
and
wickednesses
of
the
people
before
the
eyes
of
al
men
:
&
than
they
annexe
vnto
it
the
iudgement
,
paine
or
punnishement
.
For
so
doeth
S.
Iohn
also
at
this
present
.
First
,
th
authour
of
this
horrible
vision
,
And
a
moste
common
thing
is
it
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
call
reuolting
,
vnfaithfulnes
,
impietie
,
superstition
and
Idolatrie
,
fornication
or
whoredome
.
Yf
any
man
desire
testimonies
hereof
,
he
shal
finde
in
the
.8
.
of
Iudges
,
1.
of
Esaye
,
2.
and
3.
of
Ieremie
.
the
.16
.
of
Ezechias
,
in
the
.1.2
.
and
.3
.
of
Osee
,
and
other
places
.
Rome
therefore
was
a
greate
strompet
,
and
is
also
at
this
daye
a
moste
stynkyng
harlot
:
For
whic
,
she
is
full
of
Idolatrie
,
worshippyng
of
creatures
,
and
abominable
superstitions
.
Nother
is
she
herselfe
only
polluted
with
all
filthines
,
but
compelleth
morouer
the
whole
world
to
serue
,
and
that
to
serue
in
Idolatrie
and
superstitions
.
What
will
you
saye
that
through
the
wonderfull
prouidence
of
God
it
came
to
passe
,
that
a
woman
fayning
herselfe
a
manne
,
dyd
clyme
vp
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
was
created
Bisshoppe
,
and
called
Iohn
the
.8
.
whyche
was
one
Gylberta
,
a
greate
whore
,
borne
at
Mentz
.
For
thus
woulde
God
declare
,
that
the
Bysshoppe
of
Rome
sitteth
a
whore
vpon
the
beaste
.
And
herein
I
follow
the
constant
consent
of
al
Historiographers
.
Neuerthelesse
I
am
not
ignoraunt
,
that
there
be
some
which
haue
thought
;
howe
this
Iohn
was
intruded
into
the
seate
vp
an
harlot
,
and
for
that
cause
was
called
an
harlot
.
Furthermore
olde
Rome
had
power
to
do
these
thinges
,
Thirdely
,
he
expoundeth
the
maner
of
the
vision
Fourthly
and
laste
he
exhibiteth
this
vision
or
tipe
of
olde
and
newe
Rome
,
and
the
ruine
and
destruction
of
them
both
,
and
with
all
describeth
most
dilligently
the
wickednes
of
eyther
of
them
.
And
first
must
the
beaste
be
considered
,
after
the
woman
sittyng
on
the
beaste
.
The
beaste
representeth
the
figure
of
olde
Rome
:
the
woman
of
the
newe
and
of
Poperie
.
And
the
woman
sitteth
vpon
the
beast
.
For
the
image
of
the
beast
hath
succeded
,
and
hath
placed
her
seate
in
olde
Rome
.
For
Daniel
also
affirmeth
,
that
Antichrist
shal
pitche
his
seate
or
palace
betwixte
two
Seas
,
Marius
,
Sylla
,
Pompey
,
Iulius
and
others
,
after
histories
Plinie
hath
reported
.
Rome
hath
with
sworde
&
fire
distroyed
the
whole
world
.
The
ten
persecutions
of
Christians
before
the
Empire
of
Constantine
are
most
commonly
knowen
.
Howe
the
beaste
was
full
of
the
names
of
blasphemie
,
I
shewed
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
Rome
abounded
with
chapelles
and
Idolles
.
Dayly
it
blasphemed
God
,
Christe
,
the
gospell
,
and
rente
the
church
a
sonder
.
Of
the
.7
.
heades
and
ten
hornes
,
is
spoken
also
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
And
certen
thinges
shall
followe
in
this
same
chapter
playne
enough
.
And
thus
muche
hitherto
of
the
olde
beaste
:
here
followeth
of
the
woman
sittyng
vpon
the
beast
.
¶
The
same
matter
is
yet
still
treated
of
,
and
the
vision
is
expounded
.
The
.lxxiiij.
Sermon
.
ANd
the
woman
was
arayed
in
purple
and
rose
colour
,
&
decked
with
gold
,
preciouse
stone
,
and
pearles
:
and
had
a
cup
of
golde
in
her
hand
,
ful
of
abominations
,
and
filthinesse
of
hyr
whoredome
.
And
in
hyr
forehead
was
a
name
written
,
a
misterie
:
great
Babilon
the
mother
of
whoredome
and
abominations
of
the
Earth
.
And
I
sawe
the
woman
dronken
with
the
bloud
of
Sainctes
,
&
with
the
bloud
of
the
witnesses
of
Iesu
.
And
when
I
sawe
her
,
I
maruailed
with
a
greate
wonder
.
And
the
Angel
sayde
vnto
me
:
wherefore
maruailest
thou
?
I
wil
shewe
thee
,
the
misterie
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beaste
that
beareth
her
,
whiche
hath
seuen
heades
and
ten
hornes
.
The
beast
that
thou
seest
,
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascende
out
of
the
botomlesse
pitte
,
and
shal
go
into
perdition
,
and
they
that
dwel
on
the
earth
shal
wonder
(
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
worlde
)
when
they
beholde
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
.
And
here
is
a
minde
,
that
hath
wisedome
.
He
describeth
excedingly
well
and
liuely
,
and
setteth
forth
to
be
sene
of
the
eyes
of
all
men
,
that
same
woman
before
named
the
great
whore
.
About
th
ende
of
the
chapter
he
expoundeth
himselfe
,
&
sayeth
:
and
the
woman
,
which
thou
sawest
is
the
great
citie
:
And
doeth
it
not
appere
here
plainely
,
de
vitis
pontif
.
For
describyng
the
life
of
Clement
the
.5
.
at
the
Popes
coronation
,
sayeth
he
,
were
present
Philippe
kyng
of
Fraunce
,
and
Charles
his
brother
,
Iohn
Duke
of
Britaine
,
which
ouerwhelmed
with
the
fallyng
of
a
walle
,
dieth
(
see
the
diuine
and
iust
iudgement
of
God
)
with
many
others
,
whilest
the
pompe
of
the
Coronation
,
as
the
maner
is
,
was
led
through
the
citie
.
Kyng
Philippe
also
by
the
same
ruine
was
sore
hurte
and
lamed
:
the
Pope
stricken
of
his
horse
,
loste
a
Rubie
out
of
his
myter
that
coste
sixe
thousande
Ducates
.
This
he
.
This
whore
moreouer
drynketh
to
all
nations
of
the
cup
of
Circes
,
whiche
the
lorde
calleth
of
Golde
.
Furthermore
leeste
any
shoulde
be
ignoraunt
,
what
the
same
woman
were
,
Vnto
these
he
annexeth
a
crime
of
al
other
most
greuouse
:
And
hitherto
reacheth
the
misterie
of
the
vision
,
by
horrible
sightes
set
before
our
eyes
,
wherein
is
liuely
described
both
the
olde
Romane
Empire
,
and
chiefly
the
Poperie
of
Rome
with
their
sinnes
and
crimes
heynouse
and
full
of
enormitie
.
Hereafter
shall
followe
an
exposition
of
the
vision
,
to
the
whiche
at
the
laste
shall
be
annexed
the
punnishement
to
be
taken
of
Antichriste
,
and
the
whole
Antichristiane
Citie
.
But
in
case
ye
shall
applie
all
these
thinges
whiche
are
spoken
of
the
woman
to
olde
Rome
,
I
will
not
be
agaynst
it
.
For
there
was
also
a
religion
at
Rome
,
whiche
consisted
in
golde
and
preciouse
things
.
Olde
Rome
had
a
cuppe
of
false
wisedome
,
wherewith
she
made
dronken
and
infected
al
nations
.
She
was
therefore
the
mother
of
abominations
and
whoredomes
,
as
of
whome
the
prouinces
learned
superstitions
,
&c.
Howebeit
these
thinges
peculiarly
,
do
concerne
the
Pope
.
Notwithstandyng
that
olde
Rome
also
was
dronken
with
the
bloud
of
Sainctes
,
&c.
The
Aungell
,
as
chiefe
minister
,
vttereth
the
misterie
to
S.
Iohn
and
the
whole
Churche
:
that
is
to
saye
,
openeth
the
secrete
and
true
meanynge
of
the
vision
by
partes
moste
dilligently
.
And
he
speaketh
in
dede
of
the
whole
bodie
of
the
beaste
,
notwithstanding
that
the
beaste
hath
certen
thinges
peculier
,
and
likewise
the
whore
:
yet
the
Angel
himselfe
,
sayeth
:
I
will
shewe
thee
the
misterie
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beast
that
beareth
her
.
Neuerthelesse
this
same
is
also
a
darke
speaking
,
where
in
the
beginning
of
the
exposition
he
saieth
:
the
beast
which
thou
saweste
,
was
,
and
is
not
.
The
Romane
Empire
was
yet
whylest
Domitian
ruled
:
but
it
was
no
more
such
,
as
it
had
ben
before
.
For
from
the
first
Monarch
Iulius
,
it
was
as
it
were
by
inheritaunce
in
the
house
of
Caesars
,
vntill
Nero.
For
in
him
the
beaste
receaued
a
deadlie
wounde
:
but
it
was
healed
,
and
dyuerse
Emperours
reigned
not
of
any
one
familie
.
The
Empire
therefore
had
ben
in
the
power
of
one
house
before
,
but
after
Nero
it
was
not
so
.
Agayne
the
Romanes
possessed
the
Empyre
after
Nero.
From
Nerua
,
which
is
the
.7
.
after
Nero
,
the
Empire
was
deuolted
to
Traiane
,
vnder
whome
it
was
puissaunt
and
strong
.
Therfore
it
was
and
it
was
not
.
Whereof
S.
Ihon
himselfe
will
speake
a
litle
after
.
Moreouer
the
Stories
testifie
,
that
the
Empyre
of
Rome
was
extinguisshed
,
and
in
his
place
sprang
vp
an
other
,
which
is
also
called
the
Romane
Empire
:
whereof
you
may
say
moste
truelie
it
was
,
and
is
not
.
For
that
oulde
Romane
Empire
,
was
the
most
ample
and
noblest
Empire
in
the
world
:
but
this
newe
,
nowe
erected
of
the
Pope
,
is
none
such
,
but
rather
an
Image
of
the
beaste
(
as
I
sayed
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
)
a
shadowe
and
a
dreame
.
Therfore
we
doubt
nothing
but
that
in
this
vision
is
exhibited
to
vs
a
type
,
both
of
the
oulde
and
newe
Empire
,
but
chieflye
of
Poperie
.
And
nowe
he
sheweth
none
other
originall
of
the
beaste
,
¶
The
godly
vision
is
yet
more
playnely
declared
.
The
.lxxv.
Sermon
.
THE
seuen
heads
,
are
seuen
mountaynes
,
on
which
the
woman
sitteth
:
they
are
also
seuen
Kinges
.
Fyue
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
,
&
the
other
is
not
come
.
When
he
cometh
he
must
continue
a
space
.
And
the
beaste
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
is
euen
the
eight
,
and
is
one
of
the
seuen
,
and
shal
go
into
destruction
.
And
the
.x.
hornes
which
thou
sawest
,
ar
.x.
kings
,
which
haue
not
yet
receyued
the
Kyngdome
,
but
shal
receiue
power
as
kings
at
one
houre
with
the
beaste
.
These
haue
one
mynde
,
and
shal
geue
their
power
and
strength
to
the
beast
.
These
shal
fight
with
the
lambe
,
&
the
lambe
shall
ouercome
them
.
For
he
is
Lorde
of
all
Lords
,
and
King
of
al
Kings
:
and
they
that
are
on
his
side
,
ar
called
chosen
,
and
faithful
.
The
Angell
expounder
of
misteries
,
procedeth
to
declare
to
sainct
Ihon
the
misterie
of
the
beaste
exhibited
,
and
of
her
iudgement
,
&
that
by
partes
.
And
at
this
present
vttereth
thre
thinges
:
what
is
signified
by
seuen
heades
:
Whie
he
sayed
of
the
beaste
,
he
was
and
is
not
:
and
what
the
ten
hornes
do
betoken
.
He
expoundeth
seuen
heads
two
wayes
,
first
by
seuen
mountaynes
,
vpon
which
the
woman
sitteth
,
Flauius
Vespasiane
was
Emperour
:
after
whome
Titus
,
the
beste
Prince
of
all
.
And
these
fyue
fell
with
in
.xiiii.
yeares
.
He
addeth
,
and
one
of
those
is
,
that
is
to
witte
,
reigneth
nowe
,
verely
the
sixt
in
order
,
Domitiane
,
the
son
of
Vespasiane
,
and
brother
to
Titus
a
moste
vngraciouse
man
,
which
persecuted
the
faithful
,
and
had
condemned
S.
Ihon
into
exile
.
An
other
,
sayeth
S.
Ihon
,
is
not
yet
commen
:
namelie
Cocceius
Nerua
.
For
after
he
came
to
the
Empire
,
and
lyued
most
vertuously
,
and
most
righteouslye
ordered
the
Empire
,
he
taried
not
long
.
For
when
he
had
reigned
one
yeare
,
thre
monethes
,
and
nine
daies
,
he
died
.
And
thus
moch
hytherto
of
the
seuen
Kynges
,
and
of
the
seuen
heades
of
the
beaste
.
These
thinges
so
certayne
appertaine
,
not
so
much
to
the
exposition
of
this
place
,
as
to
the
consolation
of
the
faithful
:
which
here
may
clerely
perceaue
how
Empires
consist
in
the
hand
and
prouidence
of
God
almightie
,
which
knoweth
his
,
and
hath
a
care
of
the
godly
,
although
thei
may
seme
,
by
reason
of
their
greuouse
persicutions
,
and
cruel
tourmentes
,
to
be
of
God
neglected
.
Vlpius
Traiane
.
For
he
is
the
eight
from
the
Empire
wounded
in
Nero
:
Traiane
was
of
the
seuen
,
that
is
to
say
,
was
adopted
of
Nerua
the
seuenth
Emperour
.
And
hytherto
the
Romane
Empire
was
gouerned
,
firste
in
dede
of
Caesars
,
after
of
the
noblest
Citizens
of
Rome
.
But
of
this
Traiane
,
which
succeded
Nerua
,
the
writers
of
Histories
say
,
that
he
was
the
first
straunger
that
ruled
the
Empire
.
For
he
was
a
Spanyarde
.
The
Empire
therfore
was
or
hath
ben
in
the
handes
of
the
Romanes
,
nowe
it
is
so
nomore
.
For
a
Spanyard
succedeth
,
so
that
the
Empire
nowe
semeth
,
that
it
might
be
called
Romish
Spanish
.
And
for
as
moch
as
Traiane
persecuted
Christ
and
his
membres
,
he
also
went
into
perdition
.
And
let
no
man
thinke
that
this
was
the
only
and
sole
cawse
,
wherfore
S.
Ihon
sayed
,
howe
for
Traiane
it
was
sayed
:
he
was
,
and
is
not
.
For
he
hath
pronounced
expressely
,
and
he
is
the
eight
:
as
though
he
shoulde
signifie
,
that
there
be
other
causes
also
,
for
the
which
it
was
saied
,
that
the
Romane
Empire
was
,
and
nowe
is
not
,
whereof
is
spoken
before
.
.21
.
Generation
.
The
enemies
,
sayeth
he
,
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
by
the
slougthfulnes
and
cowardise
of
Emperours
,
made
stronger
,
had
taken
awaye
in
the
Weste
countrie
with
the
Ilandes
Germany
,
Fraunce
,
Spayne
,
Hungary
,
Slauonie
,
and
a
good
parte
of
Italy
,
and
thereto
a
greate
parte
of
Affricke
:
and
in
the
East
partes
,
Cacannus
of
Thracia
,
King
of
Hunnes
inuaded
the
Iberians
,
Armenians
,
Arabians
,
Dardanes
,
and
the
middle
partes
of
Macedonie
and
Grece
.
And
the
Persians
in
a
maner
possessed
all
Assiria
,
the
Sarracens
destroyed
Egipt
,
fye
for
shame
,
our
strength
hath
so
fayled
vs
through
riot
,
couetousenes
,
and
voluptuousenes
,
that
the
Romane
Empire
stode
than
only
in
name
.
Hitherto
he
.
The
same
thinges
haue
we
discoursed
more
at
large
in
the
13.
chapter
of
this
worke
.
Augustin
.
Stewchus
in
his
boke
against
Laurence
valla
,
concernyng
the
donation
of
Constantine
,
in
the
.94
.
Section
,
hath
written
on
this
wise
:
Gregory
the
.7
.
vnto
Geusa
king
of
Hungarie
:
we
suppose
it
is
not
vnknowen
to
thee
,
sayeth
he
,
that
the
kingdome
of
Hungarie
,
like
as
other
most
noble
realmes
also
,
ought
to
be
in
the
state
of
his
owne
libertie
,
nother
that
it
ought
to
be
subiecte
to
any
kyng
of
an
other
realme
,
saue
to
the
holy
and
vniuersall
mother
church
of
Rome
,
which
hath
her
subiectes
,
not
as
seruauntes
,
but
as
children
.
Hereunto
addeth
Steuchus
:
thou
hearest
with
what
gouernement
the
church
ruleth
,
that
she
maye
interteyne
her
subiectes
,
not
as
seruauntes
,
but
as
children
.
She
putteth
not
kinges
out
of
their
possession
,
but
permitteth
them
to
reigne
as
her
sonnes
:
who
reignyng
,
she
reigneth
her selfe
also
.
Neuerthelesse
she
will
be
knowen
for
Quene
and
Lady
.
Spaine
,
Fraunce
,
England
,
Denmarke
,
Russelande
,
Croatie
,
Dalmatia
,
Arragonie
,
Sardinia
,
Portugalle
,
Bohemia
,
Sweuia
,
and
Norwaye
,
be
subiecte
&
tributaries
to
the
church
of
Rome
.
In
the
Section
.97
.
He
addeth
moreouer
:
although
the
kinges
reigned
,
and
continued
in
possession
:
yet
are
they
wonte
to
acknowledge
her
as
Quene
,
and
trewe
Lady
and
gyuer
of
their
kingdomes
.
And
in
the
Sect.
105.
The
old
monumentes
of
all
Popes
are
full
of
highe
authoritie
,
And
doubtles
we
see
at
this
daye
,
great
Ambassades
sent
to
Rome
by
the
westerne
kinges
newely
elected
&
crowned
,
to
the
intent
to
kisse
the
Popes
fete
or
too
of
Antichrist
,
and
to
offer
dewe
obedience
,
as
they
cal
it
.
Therefore
did
he
calle
them
before
not
kinges
absolutely
,
but
as
kinges
.
For
they
acknowledge
a
superiour
,
and
be
euen
as
it
were
seruauntes
or
wardes
of
the
seruaunt
of
seruauntes
.
Of
whome
he
hath
made
proper
verses
:
The
vulgare
people
brought
from
farre
ende
of
the
worlde
,
The
seruaunt
of
seruauntes
O
Rome
is
now
thy
Lorde
.
Hereunto
the
Apostle
addeth
a
thing
yet
more
greuouse
.
And
therefore
for
a
comforte
is
consequently
annexed
,
and
the
Lambe
shall
ouer
come
them
.
Christ
liueth
yet
,
and
shal
do
still
,
His
trewth
eke
shall
remayne
,
Whilst
al
that
doeth
this
world
fulfill
.
Shall
perish
and
be
vayne
.
Kinges
perish
,
kingdomes
perish
or
be
chaunged
:
but
the
trewth
is
neuer
chaunged
,
Christ
perisheth
neuer
.
He
adioyneth
a
most
strong
reason
:
for
he
is
Lord
of
Lordes
,
and
king
of
kinges
.
Therfore
shal
they
be
made
a
fote
stole
for
the
fete
of
the
Lambe
,
as
many
as
shall
striue
agaynst
him
.
You
see
agayne
,
whie
S.
Iohn
sayed
before
:
they
receiue
power
as
kinges
.
For
all
kinges
are
vnder
Christ
,
whiche
excelleth
all
lordes
in
the
worlde
.
For
to
him
is
geuen
power
in
Heauen
and
in
earth
.
Let
vs
therfore
be
of
bold
courage
.
For
the
lord
is
Emperour
,
and
our
king
almightie
,
immortall
,
and
inuincible
.
He
wil
come
shortely
in
the
clowdes
of
th
ayre
,
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
&c.
Moreouer
victory
is
promised
assuredly
to
vs
that
be
seruauntes
of
Christe
.
¶
Agayne
this
vision
is
more
fully
declared
,
and
the
punnishment
of
the
beast
is
shewed
.
The
.lxxvj.
Sermon
.
ANd
he
sayde
vnto
me
:
the
waters
whiche
thou
sawest
,
where
the
whore
sitteth
,
are
people
&
folke
,
and
nations
,
and
tunges
.
And
the
ten
hornes
,
which
thou
sawest
vpon
the
beast
,
are
they
which
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
shal
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
&
shall
eate
her
flesshe
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
For
God
hath
put
in
their
hartes
to
fulfill
his
will
,
and
to
do
with
one
consente
,
for
to
geue
her
kingdome
vnto
the
beast
,
vntil
the
words
of
God
be
fulfilled
.
And
the
woman
whiche
thou
sawest
,
is
that
great
citie
,
whiche
reigneth
ouer
the
kinges
of
the
Earth
.
The
Angel
sent
of
the
lord
Christ
,
vttereth
to
Iohn
and
the
whole
world
the
misterie
of
the
beast
reuealed
:
but
especially
her
iudgement
or
punnishement
,
for
her
heynouse
crimes
.
Which
he
wil
pursewe
also
in
the
chapt
.
followyng
.
And
nowe
he
expoundeth
the
signification
of
waters
,
ouer
the
which
the
whore
ruleth
,
to
witte
the
Romish
power
.
Waters
signifie
,
Ten
hornes
,
signifie
kynges
,
which
haue
risen
of
the
tearyng
a
sonder
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
And
like
as
an
honeste
man
hauyng
a
whore
to
his
wife
,
a
shameles
strompet
,
doeth
not
only
hate
,
but
also
forsaketh
the
same
,
troubleth
her
,
&
tourneth
her
naked
,
hauyng
plucked
from
her
al
her
wifely
apparell
and
ornamentes
:
Nowe
let
vs
compare
with
these
thinges
the
historie
,
Constaunce
,
Constantine
,
Iouiane
,
Valentinian
,
Gratiane
,
Theodose
,
&c.
By
whose
dilligent
labour
,
and
godlines
he
disclosed
the
furies
and
ragyng
idolatrie
of
the
Heythen
,
and
also
restored
and
established
the
true
religion
.
But
as
in
the
time
of
Iosias
the
olde
kankred
errour
and
abominable
idolatrie
coulde
not
be
rooted
out
of
their
hartes
,
but
that
the
greater
parte
had
rather
haue
still
the
abominatians
of
the
Amorrheans
:
so
the
Romanes
both
in
the
citie
and
in
the
prouinces
aspired
gredely
to
the
restitution
of
th
olde
idolatrie
.
Therefore
like
as
he
tamed
at
the
length
with
greuouse
warres
the
inuincible
vngodlines
of
the
Iewes
,
and
destroyed
the
citie
of
Hierusalem
,
so
by
the
warre
of
Gothes
and
Vandales
,
and
inuasions
of
Barbarous
nations
(
so
the
stories
terme
them
)
he
destroyed
prowde
and
wicked
Rome
,
with
her
prouinces
,
Die
gotther
,
the
people
of
God
.
Therfore
God
,
and
not
man
did
chasten
,
tourmoyle
and
at
last
distroye
Rome
.
Which
thing
S.
Iohn
at
this
present
speaketh
most
expressely
.
Honorius
&
Arcadius
,
the
westgothes
,
(
by
the
conduit
of
Alaricke
)
besiege
the
citie
,
assaulte
it
,
take
it
,
spoyle
it
.
S.
Hierome
to
Principia
doeth
greately
lament
this
chaunce
of
Rome
,
in
the
Epitaph
of
Marcella
:
but
Orosius
as
I
also
rehearsed
in
the
.57
.
sermon
,
doeth
,
in
my
iudgement
,
more
rightly
commende
the
iuste
iudgement
of
God
in
Rome
afflicted
.
It
is
playne
,
that
Rome
was
than
for
the
grenousenes
of
her
sinnes
,
chastised
with
mercy
,
but
where
the
Romanes
would
not
acknowledge
the
hande
of
the
striker
,
it
came
to
passe
,
that
Alaricke
beyng
dead
,
the
victorious
army
hauyng
now
Adolphe
to
their
captaine
,
retourned
out
of
Lucania
,
&
spoyled
the
riches
of
Rome
much
more
gredely
now
than
they
did
before
.
From
the
whiche
time
was
graunted
agayne
to
Rome
a
space
of
repentaunce
,
about
.42
.
yeres
.
Howebeit
whilest
the
Romanes
proceded
after
their
accustomed
maner
,
And
yet
moreouer
are
graunted
aboute
twentie
yeres
,
in
the
which
neuertheles
,
as
in
the
ten
tribes
of
Israel
before
the
destruction
of
Samaria
,
Totila
Baldeuille
ouercome
.
He
toke
and
burnt
the
citie
of
Rome
,
and
yet
not
sodainely
.
For
he
gaue
a
time
to
deliberate
.
But
where
he
could
not
so
preuayle
,
he
distroyed
Rome
,
and
as
S.
Iohn
hath
prophecied
burnte
her
with
fire
.
Al
stories
make
mention
of
this
destruction
.
Iohn
Auentine
in
the
.3
.
boke
of
Cronicles
,
of
the
same
matter
hath
written
this
Totilas
besegeth
Rome
,
&
taketh
it
,
the
.16
.
kalendes
of
Ianuarie
(
17.
of
Decembre
)
in
the
yere
of
the
christen
saluation
548.
Totila
gaue
all
the
goodes
to
the
soldiours
,
but
he
commaunded
by
proclamation
,
that
their
bodies
should
be
free
.
From
thence
he
sent
ambassadours
with
his
pleasure
to
newe
Rome
(
Constantinople
)
vnto
Iustinian
.
He
required
of
th
emperour
Italy
,
&
the
leage
as
it
had
been
vnder
th
emperour
Anastase
,
&
Theodoricke
king
.
Which
if
he
might
not
obteyne
,
Totila
threatened
,
that
he
would
rase
the
citie
,
whiche
he
coulde
not
kepe
,
&
abolish
the
Romane
name
.
Iustinian
answered
how
Bellisarius
was
in
Italy
,
vnto
whom
he
had
committed
Italian
matters
.
Totila
therfore
,
where
th
emperour
would
not
graunt
his
requestes
,
determined
to
rase
the
citie
of
Rome
.
The
greatest
parte
of
the
walles
in
most
places
he
made
euen
with
the
grounde
,
&
setteth
the
Capitolle
house
on
fire
.
He
commaundeth
al
Citizens
with
their
wiues
&
children
to
departe
out
of
the
citie
.
The
commons
of
Rome
were
dispersed
in
the
townes
of
Campania
.
The
Senatours
and
nobilitie
Totila
kepte
with
him
for
pledges
.
Than
was
fire
put
into
euery
house
.
Thus
Rome
beyng
fired
in
al
places
,
Totila
lefte
it
vacant
.13
.
dayes
the
fire
brent
clere
.
The
citie
of
Rome
was
.40
.
dayes
in
that
solitarines
,
that
there
was
neyther
man
nor
woman
in
the
same
.
The
citie
ouerthrowen
he
remoued
his
campe
towardes
Lutania
and
Calabria
.
Bellisarius
came
to
the
citie
lefte
vacant
,
and
soner
than
a
man
would
haue
thought
,
fortifieth
a
parte
of
the
citie
with
ditch
,
walle
,
rampare
,
and
turretes
of
wood
.
For
all
coulde
not
be
restored
.
Totilas
was
with
him
,
but
repulsed
,
departed
to
Tibur
.
Bellisarius
is
sent
for
into
Grece
by
th
emperour
,
Totila
besegeth
Rome
and
taketh
it
.
So
in
one
yere
Rome
the
head
of
the
world
,
the
lady
of
al
nations
,
was
taken
thryse
,
thus
wryteth
Auentinus
.
Leonarde
Aretine
writing
of
the
Italian
war
against
the
Gotthes
,
in
th
ende
of
the
2.
boke
.
After
this
,
sayeth
he
,
Totila
departing
from
Rome
with
his
whole
armie
,
lefte
it
vtterly
desolate
and
vacant
,
&c.
Who
will
saye
nowe
,
that
S.
Iohn
hath
not
in
fewe
wordes
comprehended
the
destruction
of
olde
Rome
,
whiche
the
stories
afterwarde
haue
plentifully
described
:
and
finally
howe
after
the
same
maner
as
it
was
prophecied
,
it
hath
followed
the
prophecie
,
after
.451
.
yeres
.
And
that
so
euidently
to
haue
propounded
in
fewe
wordes
,
that
you
would
thinke
presently
to
beholde
Rome
both
falling
and
burnyng
.
Asia
,
Grece
,
Aegypte
,
Affricke
,
Slauonie
,
and
base
Hungarie
,
and
therfore
be
rightly
accompted
emonges
the
ten
hornes
,
doe
hate
worse
than
dogge
or
snake
both
Poperie
it selfe
,
and
Rome
,
and
all
that
Imagerie
Empire
.
Yea
&
stories
also
testifie
,
that
they
haue
oft
times
made
inuasions
,
and
spoyled
Rome
it selfe
.
What
is
done
at
this
daye
,
experience
it self
teacheth
.
But
whether
the
Turke
,
or
the
christen
Princes
themselues
,
conuerted
to
Christ
by
the
Gospel
,
shall
spoyle
this
newe
Rome
,
destroye
it
vtterly
and
burne
it
with
fire
,
the
Lord
knoweth
,
who
semeth
here
to
intimate
some
suche
thing
hereof
.
This
is
certayne
,
that
Christ
alone
with
his
hand
shal
bring
downe
Antichrist
,
and
abolish
him
with
his
comming
.
Certaine
it
is
,
that
the
Earth
,
and
al
the
workes
that
be
therin
shal
be
brent
.
For
thus
is
th
apostolical
doctrine
:
and
that
al
these
things
shal
be
in
th
ende
of
the
world
.
Reade
Paule
.2
.
to
the
Thess.
the
.2
.
And
Peter
the
.2
.
Epistle
the
.3
.
chap.
Morouer
there
arrise
in
sondry
kingdomes
of
the
world
learned
men
,
which
ones
being
bounden
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
haue
defended
her
&
her
stinking
idolle
:
but
after
conuerted
to
Christ
,
beginne
to
hate
both
Rome
,
&
the
Romish
churche
,
which
also
they
assaile
,
&
burne
with
the
fire
of
Gods
word
.
Therfore
al
the
glorie
,
dignitie
and
welth
of
the
Pope
&
poperie
hath
perished
&
perisheth
daily
in
the
godly
.
Al
that
be
godly
wise
hate
Rome
&
romish
wares
.
Al
crie
out
,
that
this
Sodome
is
worthie
to
be
brente
with
fire
fallyng
from
heauen
.
Nother
is
ther
any
doubt
,
but
that
a
greuouse
vengeaunce
is
prepared
agaynst
her
.
And
briefly
is
shewed
a
reason
,
Salmanaser
,
Sinnacherib
,
Nabuchodonoser
,
Cyrus
and
others
,
that
they
shuld
do
as
they
are
red
to
haue
done
,
to
wit
in
punnishing
the
wicked
,
and
defending
the
godly
.
And
ther
is
also
mention
made
in
Histories
,
howe
Alaricke
Kynge
of
the
west
Gothes
was
in
dede
disswaded
by
a
seruaunt
of
God
,
that
he
shuld
not
make
such
haste
to
distroy
Rome
:
but
that
he
aunswered
.
Ther
is
one
that
continually
troubleth
me
and
sayeth
,
go
,
distroy
Rome
.
And
he
that
put
that
mynde
and
wyll
in
to
the
hearte
of
Alarich
,
Adolphe
,
Genserych
,
Odacer
,
Theodoricke
and
Totila
:
The
same
yf
he
wyll
,
and
when
he
wyll
,
and
in
to
what
Princes
he
wyll
,
shall
put
,
that
they
also
shall
doe
their
dewtie
againste
this
newe
Citie
and
churche
of
Rome
.
The
angel
anexeth
,
how
God
moreouer
hath
put
into
the
harts
of
kings
,
that
they
shuld
geue
their
kingdom
to
the
beast
,
til
the
words
of
God
be
fulfilled
.
The
which
the
interpretours
expound
&
say
,
howe
God
hath
permitted
,
that
they
shoulde
conceaue
this
counsel
in
their
mynds
,
to
deliuer
the
kingdome
to
the
beast
.
But
I
suppose
it
to
be
more
playne
,
yf
we
symplye
confesse
God
to
be
authour
of
no
sinne
,
and
that
men
sinne
as
compelled
by
no
fatall
necessitie
,
but
through
their
owne
faulte
and
vice
.
Therefore
God
woulde
,
as
by
his
woorde
also
he
hath
expressed
and
taught
,
that
kynges
shulde
deliuer
their
Kyngdomes
to
Christe
,
the
high
Kyng
:
which
where
it
pleased
them
not
,
but
had
rather
for
sondry
causes
of
the
flesh
and
the
worlde
,
delyuer
their
kyngdomes
to
the
Pope
,
and
submitte
themselues
to
the
See
(
as
they
call
it
)
Apostolicall
,
God
of
his
iuste
iudgemente
hath
forsaken
them
,
and
geuen
them
ouer
(
as
S.
Paule
wrote
the
Romanes
)
into
a
reprobate
minde
,
to
do
those
thinges
which
God
alloweth
not
.
And
so
are
the
wordes
of
God
prophecied
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
on
this
wise
fulfilled
.
Doubtlesse
they
be
the
wordes
of
God
and
not
of
men
,
which
are
red
of
this
matter
in
Daniell
,
and
in
all
this
booke
of
reuelation
.
¶
He
sheweth
that
Rome
shall
assuredly
fall
:
and
addeth
the
causes
of
her
fall
.
The
.lxxvij.
Sermon
.
AND
after
that
,
I
sawe
an
Angell
come
down
from
Heauen
hauing
greate
power
,
and
the
Earth
was
lightned
with
his
brightnes
:
and
he
cryed
mightelye
with
a
stronge
voyce
,
sayeng
:
she
is
fallen
,
she
is
fallen
,
euen
great
Babilon
,
and
is
become
the
habitation
of
Deuilles
,
and
the
holde
of
all
vncleane
spirites
,
&
a
cage
of
vncleane
and
hateful
birds
:
for
all
nations
haue
dronken
of
the
wyne
of
the
wrath
of
her
whoredome
.
And
the
kyngs
of
the
earth
haue
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
her
marchauntes
are
waxed
rych
of
the
aboundaunce
of
her
pleasures
.
He
pourseweth
through
out
al
the
.18
.
chap.
the
destruction
of
olde
and
new
Rome
,
also
of
Heithennes
and
Antichristianisme
,
&
that
with
a
maruelouse
plentie
&
euidence
of
speach
,
euen
so
that
ye
would
thinke
,
that
you
sawe
al
thing
presently
.
And
he
vseth
also
a
most
godly
order
.
And
most
luckely
doeth
he
imitate
the
holy
Prophetes
of
God
,
wherof
two
in
a
maner
after
the
same
forte
,
Wherefore
the
same
Aungell
crieth
with
all
his
force
,
Now
followeth
the
prophecie
of
th
aungel
,
S.
Iohn
.
For
what
could
be
thought
more
briefe
,
than
that
which
he
sayed
,
she
is
fallen
,
she
is
fallen
great
Babilon
?
For
S.
Iohn
both
expressed
the
greatnes
and
maiestie
of
the
citie
,
and
swallowed
it
vp
whole
,
no
ruine
at
al
lefte
,
for
he
signified
that
both
olde
and
newe
Rome
,
although
it
seme
stoute
,
inuincible
,
and
eternall
,
yet
shal
it
fall
:
and
so
fall
,
that
nothing
thereof
shal
be
lefte
.
Which
shortely
after
he
setteth
before
our
eyes
more
expressely
by
a
certen
Chria
,
whilest
the
Angel
takyng
vp
a
milstone
,
and
casting
it
into
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
,
addeth
:
thus
or
with
such
a
violence
shal
Babilon
that
great
citie
be
ouerthrowen
,
&
shal
be
founde
no
more
.
Therefore
was
there
neuer
any
thing
,
is
,
or
shal
be
in
the
worlde
so
mightie
or
vnpregnable
,
whiche
the
inuincible
power
of
God
can
not
bring
to
naught
,
when
he
will
,
and
when
the
fatall
howre
is
come
.
Olde
Rome
is
loste
,
and
that
mightie
monarchie
decayed
:
there
is
fallen
also
the
superstition
and
Idolatrie
of
the
heythen
,
that
hath
reigned
many
yeres
:
newe
Rome
shal
perish
also
with
her
Imaginarie
Empire
:
the
kingedome
also
of
the
Pope
or
Antichrist
which
hath
longe
a
sotted
and
plagued
the
worlde
shall
falle
,
and
fade
with
smoke
.
Morouer
by
a
figuratiue
speach
taken
out
of
the
prophetes
,
Fraunces
Petrarche
an
Italian
,
and
emonges
the
best
learned
Italians
not
hindermoste
,
in
a
certen
epistle
to
a
frende
,
expounding
these
wordes
of
the
Apostle
S.
Iohn
,
emonges
other
thinges
,
sayeth
,
thou
art
verely
become
such
already
,
for
how
much
better
is
a
wicked
man
,
and
of
desperate
doynges
,
than
a
deuill
?
verely
thou
art
become
the
habitation
,
or
rather
kingdome
of
Deuelles
:
which
by
their
craftes
,
albeit
in
mans
shape
,
raigne
in
thee
,
&c.
Petrarche
liued
and
wrote
these
thinges
aboute
two
hondreth
yeres
sin●
.
And
in
an
other
certen
epistle
,
speakyng
of
olde
and
newe
Babilon
:
she
was
,
sayeth
he
,
worste
of
al
others
,
and
at
that
time
most
filthie
:
and
this
nowe
is
no
Citie
,
but
an
house
of
findes
and
spretes
,
and
to
be
shorte
,
the
sinke
of
all
sinne
and
shame
,
and
that
helle
of
the
liuyng
,
signified
longe
before
by
the
mouth
of
Dauid
,
than
it
was
founded
or
knowen
.
And
the
selfe
same
agayne
:
what
so
euer
thou
haste
red
of
Babilon
in
Assiria
or
Aegipte
,
what
so
euer
thou
hastered
of
the
foure
Labyrinthes
or
Mazes
,
finally
what
so
euer
thou
haste
red
of
the
waye
to
hell
,
of
the
darke
wordes
there
and
laques
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
compared
to
this
hell
,
it
is
a
fable
:
here
is
that
prowde
and
terrible
Nimroth
:
here
is
Semiramis
with
her
quiuer
:
here
is
vnmercifull
Minos
:
here
is
Rhadamante
:
here
is
Cerberus
deuouryng
al
thinges
:
here
is
Pasiphae
put
to
the
bulle
,
amōgrelle
kinde
,
as
Virgill
sayeth
,
a
yonge
of
double
shape
,
Minotaurus
by
name
a
monstrouse
monyment
of
vnlaweful
lust
,
Finally
here
mayest
thou
see
what
so
euer
is
confused
,
what
so
euer
is
blacke
,
what
so
euer
is
or
may
be
fayned
horrible
&
hugly
.
&c.
These
things
hath
he
,
&
many
other
moe
like
these
written
in
other
epistles
.
But
what
thinke
you
wold
he
write
nowe
,
yf
he
sawe
the
courte
of
Rome
at
this
daye
?
whiche
is
doubtles
many
wayes
more
corrupte
,
than
it
was
than
.
Briefly
S.
Iohn
signifieth
after
the
sentence
of
Christ
kyng
and
iudge
,
that
Rome
both
olde
and
newe
,
together
with
gentilisme
and
Antichristianisme
shall
perish
vtterly
,
and
neuer
be
restored
agayne
.
The
causes
before
ones
or
twise
rehersed
,
he
repeteth
and
beateth
in
againe
,
¶
Counsell
is
geuen
to
the
godly
,
which
are
commaunded
to
go
out
of
Babilon
.
Enemies
are
stired
vp
against
Babilon
,
&
they
are
commaunded
not
to
spare
her
.
The
.lxxviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
hearde
an
other
voyce
from
Heauen
saying
:
come
awaie
from
her
my
people
,
the
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sinnes
,
leest
ye
receiue
of
her
plages
.
For
her
sinnes
ar
gone
vp
to
heauen
,
&
the
lord
hath
remembred
her
wickednes
.
Rewarde
her
euen
as
she
rewarded
you
,
&
geue
her
double
according
to
her
workes
.
And
poure
in
double
to
her
in
the
same
cup
,
whiche
she
filled
vnto
you
.
And
asmuch
as
she
glorified
her self
&
liued
wantonly
,
so
much
powre
ye
in
for
her
of
punnishment
,
and
sorrow
for
she
sayeth
in
her
hart
:
I
sitte
being
a
quene
,
&
am
no
widowe
,
&
shal
see
no
sorrow
.
Therfore
shal
her
plages
come
at
one
day
,
death
&
sorrow
,
and
honger
,
and
she
shal
be
brente
with
fire
:
for
stronge
is
the
lord
God
which
shal
iudge
her
.
The
seconde
place
of
this
chapt
.
is
the
faithful
counsel
of
the
lord
,
geuen
to
the
godly
,
And
streight
wayes
from
the
beginnyng
he
sheweth
the
authour
of
this
counsell
,
to
th
ende
he
might
get
it
authoritie
,
&
that
we
might
boldely
receiue
it
.
I
hearde
,
saieth
he
,
an
other
voice
from
heauen
,
from
God
therfore
out
of
heauen
procedeth
this
counsell
:
which
they
that
followe
,
obeye
God
:
they
that
obeye
it
not
,
contemne
and
dispise
the
counsell
of
God
.
And
what
is
this
counsell
?
In
like
maner
now
,
whiter
so
eu●r
the
godly
shoulde
haue
fledde
vnder
the
olde
Romane
Empire
,
they
shoulde
euery
where
haue
fallen
agayne
into
the
handes
of
the
Romanes
:
like
as
we
also
at
this
daye
,
But
herein
we
offende
at
this
daye
commonly
,
We
haue
moreouer
at
this
present
,
what
aunswere
we
may
make
to
the
Romanistes
,
S.
Paul
to
Timoth.
especially
the
.6
.
chapt
.
of
the
.1
.
and
the
.3
.
and
.4
.
chapt
.
of
the
.2
.
In
the
.16
.
to
the
Romanes
he
sayeth
:
I
beseke
you
bretherne
,
marke
them
which
cause
diuision
,
and
geue
occasions
of
euill
,
contrary
to
the
doctrine
which
you
haue
learned
,
and
auoyde
them
.
For
they
that
are
suche
,
serue
not
the
Lord
Iesu
Christe
,
but
their
owne
bealy
:
and
through
flatteryng
wordes
.
&c.
And
rendring
the
cause
,
whie
we
should
flee
from
Babilon
,
Howbeit
for
asmuch
as
the
wicked
in
this
world
ar
commonly
fortunate
(
whereof
many
gather
,
S.
Iohn
in
a
maner
euery
where
vseth
the
places
of
Scripture
,
to
the
intent
he
mighte
get
his
boke
more
authoritie
,
although
otherwise
inspired
of
the
holy
ghost
And
in
dede
the
olde
Satyrical
poetes
as
Horace
,
Iuuenall
,
and
others
wrote
sore
agaynst
the
sinnes
and
vices
of
old
Rome
.
There
remayne
also
at
this
daye
many
sharpe
writinges
agaynst
Rome
,
and
the
Cardinalles
and
Prelates
of
the
Romish
churche
,
and
Pasquillis
innumerable
(
Pasquille
at
this
daye
is
a
Satyrical
writer
one
in
stead
of
many
)
that
as
well
at
this
daye
as
in
times
paste
the
sinnes
of
Rome
crie
vp
vnto
heauen
it selfe
.
And
he
hath
meddled
withal
the
causes
of
subuersion
,
¶
A
doleful
song
or
mourning
,
and
lamentation
of
Rome
,
which
the
Princes
and
Marchaunts
make
for
her
.
The
.lxxix.
Sermon
.
AND
the
Kynges
of
the
earth
shall
be
wepe
her
,
and
wayle
ouer
her
,
which
haue
committed
fornication
,
and
liued
wantonly
with
her
,
when
they
shal
se
the
smoke
of
her
burning
,
and
shal
stand
a
farre
of
,
for
feare
of
her
punnishment
,
saieng
:
alas
,
alas
,
that
great
citie
Babilon
,
that
mightye
citie
:
for
at
one
howre
is
thy
iudgement
come
.
And
the
marchauntes
of
the
Earth
shall
wepe
and
wayle
in
themselues
,
because
no
man
wyll
by
their
ware
any
more
,
the
ware
of
golde
,
and
siluer
,
and
of
preciouse
stone
,
of
pearle
,
and
silke
,
and
purple
,
and
skarlet
,
and
al
thynen
wood
,
and
all
maner
vesselles
of
Iuory
:
and
all
maner
vessels
of
moste
preciouse
wood
,
and
of
brasse
,
and
of
Iron
,
and
Synamon
,
and
odours
,
and
oyntmentes
,
and
frankensence
,
&
wyne
,
and
oyle
,
and
fyne
flowre
,
and
wheate
,
and
cattel
,
and
shepe
,
and
horses
,
and
charets
,
and
bodies
&
soules
of
men
.
And
the
Apples
that
thy
soule
lusted
after
,
are
departed
from
the.
And
al
things
which
wer
deinty
,
and
had
in
price
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
fynde
them
nomore
.
The
Marchauntes
of
these
thinges
,
which
were
waxed
rich
by
her
,
shall
stande
a
farre
of
for
feare
of
the
punnishment
of
her
,
weping
,
and
waylinge
,
and
saieng
:
alas
,
alas
,
that
great
Citie
,
that
was
clothed
in
silke
and
purple
,
and
scarlet
,
and
decked
with
golde
,
and
preciouse
stone
,
and
pearles
:
for
at
one
howre
so
great
riches
is
come
to
naught
.
And
euerye
shyppe
gouernour
,
and
all
theye
that
occupy
ships
,
and
shipmen
which
worke
in
in
the
sea
,
stode
a
farre
of
and
cryed
,
when
they
saw
the
smoke
of
her
burning
,
and
said
:
what
citie
is
lyke
vnto
this
great
citie
?
And
they
caste
duste
on
their
heads
,
and
cryed
wepyng
,
and
wayling
,
and
saied
:
Alas
,
alas
,
the
greate
Citie
,
wherein
were
made
rich
al
that
had
shyppes
in
the
Sea
,
by
the
reason
of
her
wares
:
for
at
one
houre
is
she
made
desolate
.
Nother
is
there
any
matter
here
,
to
busy
our selues
much
aboute
.
The
some
of
all
is
this
.
Rome
shall
fall
,
and
perish
vtterlie
,
that
there
shoulde
be
nothing
lefte
,
eyther
of
the
Empyre
,
or
of
that
See
,
much
lesse
of
the
riches
and
pleasures
.
The
which
was
partlye
fulfilled
in
oulde
Rome
,
and
partlye
shall
be
fulfilled
in
the
newe
at
the
daye
of
iudgement
.
Howbeit
nother
Christ
himself
,
Newe
Rome
hath
also
,
besydes
those
temporal
,
Moreouer
are
touched
here
also
the
causes
of
destruction
,
¶
The
reioycyng
of
Sainctes
for
the
ouerthrowe
of
Babilon
,
the
drownyng
of
the
fame
,
and
the
causes
of
drowning
or
destruction
are
rehersed
.
The
.lxxx.
Sermon
.
REioyce
ouer
her
thou
heauen
,
and
ye
holy
Apostles
and
prophetes
:
for
God
hath
geuen
your
iudgement
on
her
.
And
a
mightie
Angell
toke
vp
a
greate
Milstone
,
and
caste
it
into
the
sea
,
saiyng
:
with
such
violence
shall
that
great
citie
Babilon
be
caste
,
and
shal
be
founde
no
more
.
And
the
voice
of
harpes
and
musicians
,
and
of
pipers
and
trompettes
shall
be
hearde
no
more
in
thee
:
&
no
craftes
man
,
of
what
so
euer
crafte
he
be
,
shal
be
founde
no
more
in
thee
:
and
the
sounde
of
a
Mille
shall
be
hearde
no
more
in
thee
:
and
the
light
of
a
candel
shal
shine
no
more
in
thee
,
and
the
voice
of
the
bridegrome
and
of
the
bryde
shall
be
hearde
no
more
in
thee
:
for
thy
marchauntes
were
princes
of
the
Earth
,
and
with
thine
in
chauntementes
were
deceaued
all
nations
:
and
in
her
was
founde
the
bloud
of
the
Prophetes
,
and
of
the
sainctes
,
&
of
all
that
were
slaine
vpon
the
Earth
.
In
the
fifte
place
of
this
chapter
the
Angell
of
the
Lorde
exhorteth
,
al
the
sainctes
of
Heauen
to
reioyce
,
And
he
biddeth
heauen
reioyce
,
S.
Iohn
wrote
these
thinges
,
all
th
apostles
in
a
maner
were
slaine
.
And
here
is
to
be
knowen
,
that
the
Romish
beast
had
deuoured
,
that
is
to
saye
,
afflicted
&
slaine
,
not
only
the
sonne
of
God
,
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
:
but
also
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
all
the
Apostles
of
God
,
and
al
the
martirs
of
Christ
.
By
the
prophetes
we
vnderstande
,
not
only
those
olde
,
but
all
the
faithful
preachers
of
the
gospel
.
For
we
haue
hearde
oftener
than
ones
before
,
that
the
faithful
preachers
of
the
worde
be
called
prophetes
.
He
annexeth
more
ouer
a
reason
whie
they
ought
to
reioyce
:
for
God
hath
geuen
your
iudgement
of
her
.
For
in
the
.6
.
chapt
.
the
soules
of
Martirs
crie
vnder
the
Aultar
:
howe
longe
Lord
auengest
thou
not
our
bloud
on
them
that
be
on
Earth
?
nowe
therefore
they
prayse
Gods
iustice
,
whiche
as
he
than
promised
that
he
would
auenge
,
so
hath
he
nowe
auenged
in
dede
.
And
by
this
place
we
learne
,
In
the
sixte
place
of
this
chapter
he
retourneth
to
the
description
of
the
subuersion
of
Babylon
.
And
it
is
a
moste
clere
,
and
euen
a
certen
eyely
and
euident
demonstration
by
a
similitude
.
For
takyng
vp
a
greate
stone
,
in
quantitie
like
a
Milstone
,
he
casteth
the
same
into
the
Sea
,
and
makyng
a
declaration
of
his
so
doyng
,
Agayne
by
propheticall
and
figuratiue
speaches
he
signifieth
a
notable
desolation
,
and
that
the
same
place
should
neuer
after
be
inhabited
for
euer
.
Such
like
maners
of
speaches
shall
ye
finde
in
the
.24
.
of
Esaye
,
and
.26
.
of
Ezech.
and
in
diuerse
other
places
.
Al
pleasure
,
sayeth
he
,
shal
perish
,
especially
which
was
wont
to
be
taken
of
Musicke
.
All
craftes
shall
be
layde
downe
.
Briefely
there
shal
be
no
more
any
habitation
for
men
.
¶
The
reioycinges
and
Himnes
of
sainctes
are
recited
for
Rome
destroyed
,
and
all
vngodlines
taken
awaye
.
The
.lxxxj.
Sermon
.
AND
after
that
,
I
hearde
the
voice
of
muche
people
in
Heauen
,
saying
:
Alleluya
.
Saluation
and
glory
,
and
honour
,
&
power
be
ascribed
to
the
Lord
our
God
.
For
true
and
rightuouse
are
his
iudgementes
,
because
he
hath
iudged
the
greate
whore
,
whiche
did
corrupte
the
earth
with
her
fornication
,
and
hath
auenged
the
bloud
of
his
seruauntes
of
her
hande
.
And
agayne
they
sayde
,
Alleluya
.
And
the
smoke
of
her
ascended
for
euer
more
.
And
the
.xxiiii.
Elders
,
and
the
foure
beastes
fell
downe
,
and
worshipped
God
that
sate
on
the
seate
,
saiyng
.
Amen
:
Alleluya
.
And
a
voyce
came
out
of
the
seate
,
saiyng
:
Praise
our
lord
God
al
ye
that
are
his
seruauntes
,
and
ye
that
feare
him
both
smal
and
great
.
And
I
hearde
the
voice
of
much
people
,
euen
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
great
thonderinges
,
saiyng
:
Alleluya
.
For
our
lord
God
omnipotent
raigneth
.
Let
vs
be
glad
and
reioyce
,
&
geue
honour
vnto
him
:
for
the
marriage
of
the
Lambe
is
come
.
And
verely
the
Iubiley
of
Sainctes
is
diuerse
,
plentifull
,
and
manifolde
,
ouer
the
loste
and
condemned
enemies
of
the
godly
.
Firste
he
heareth
a
voyce
,
and
that
a
greate
,
of
much
people
in
heauen
.
He
sheweth
therfore
in
generall
,
that
all
heauenly
,
(
the
Aungelles
not
excepted
)
synge
prayses
to
God
in
heauen
.
Whiche
we
vnderstande
shal
be
at
the
laste
iudgement
,
all
vngodly
troden
vnder
fote
.
And
before
these
thinges
be
done
they
are
rehersed
and
described
,
that
hereby
the
godly
maye
in
daungers
and
tourmentes
comforte
themselues
,
and
maye
abide
stedfaste
in
the
true
sayth
:
beleuynge
that
they
also
,
though
nowe
oppressed
,
shall
singe
prayses
of
thankes
to
God
.
And
verely
he
hath
here
compiled
the
whole
Himne
,
saide
in
the
prayse
of
God
the
reuenger
.
He
placeth
formoste
,
Alleluya
:
Osanna
,
Amen
,
Saela
,
Maranatha
,
and
diuerse
others
.
Whereof
also
writeth
S.
Hierome
to
Marcella
and
Damasus
.
Yet
doeth
he
repete
here
agayne
her
moste
heynouse
and
greatest
sinnes
.
Firste
corruption
through
whoredome
and
inchauntement
.
Whereby
is
signified
seducyng
by
corrupte
and
wicked
doctrine
.
The
later
,
the
shedyng
of
the
bloud
of
holy
Martirs
.
Wherof
we
haue
already
spoken
many
times
.
Therefore
God
punnissheth
the
corruption
of
doctrine
,
and
crueltie
of
the
Romish
churche
practised
agaynst
the
sainctes
of
God
.
S.
Iohn
,
or
of
the
diuine
heauenly
dwellers
themselues
.
Wherby
is
signified
,
that
the
burning
of
the
vngodly
shal
be
perpetual
,
and
shal
neuer
haue
ende
,
as
likewise
Esaye
hath
sayed
in
the
.30
.
and
.46
.
chap.
And
the
lord
himself
in
the
.25
.
of
Matth.
and
.9
.
chapt
.
of
Marke
.
Nowe
commeth
also
a
voyce
out
of
the
trone
,
Agayne
an
other
Himne
is
annexed
,
¶
Of
the
mariage
of
the
Lambe
,
and
of
the
makyng
ready
of
the
Lambes
wife
.
The
.lxxxij.
Sermon
.
AND
his
wife
made
her selfe
ready
.
And
to
her
was
graunted
,
that
she
shuld
be
arayed
with
pure
and
goodly
silke
.
For
the
silke
is
the
rightuousenes
of
Sainctes
.
The
sainctes
celebrate
the
Lord
with
prayses
,
reioycinges
and
Himnes
.
There
be
causes
innumerable
:
yet
two
notable
aboue
others
.
The
first
,
for
the
Lord
hath
iudged
the
whore
,
and
auenged
the
bloud
of
Sainctes
.
The
second
,
for
the
mariage
of
the
lambe
is
come
.
They
reioyce
therefore
at
the
iustice
of
God
,
whereby
he
hath
punnished
the
vngodly
:
and
at
his
mercy
or
grace
,
by
the
whiche
he
geueth
to
the
godly
a
blessed
lyfe
.
But
here
muste
we
speake
of
the
mariage
.
Ther
is
very
much
mention
made
in
the
holy
Scriptures
both
of
the
oulde
and
newe
testamente
,
In
the
contracte
not
onely
the
yong
man
and
the
mayde
ar
affiaunced
,
S.
Paul
saieth
in
the
.5
.
to
the
Ephe.
The
bride
leaders
be
the
,
prophets
,
patriarkes
,
Apostles
.
So
Ihon
Bapt.
in
the
.3
.
of
Ihon
,
calleth
himselfe
the
frend
of
the
brydegrome
.
He
addeth
,
to
be
the
spouse
of
Christ
.
S.
Paul
.
2.
Cor.
11
I
haue
maried
you
to
one
man
a
chaste
Virgin
,
&c.
Hereunto
the
.16
.
chapter
of
Ezechiell
semeth
to
appertayne
.
And
the
ioyninge
together
of
eyther
partie
,
is
made
after
they
be
affiaunced
,
with
certen
ceremonies
:
to
wit
by
taking
ech
other
by
the
handes
,
and
certen
wordes
spoken
,
there
is
geuen
a
token
or
a
ring
,
&c.
But
immediatly
after
the
beginning
,
was
a
league
or
bonde
made
betwixte
God
and
men
,
which
is
ofte
tymes
red
of
,
not
withoute
ceremonies
,
certen
wordes
and
sacrifices
repared
,
as
by
Abraham
,
Moses
and
others
.
God
byndeth
himselfe
to
men
,
and
men
to
him
,
and
that
notwithout
Sacramentes
.
Hereunto
belonge
all
those
thinges
,
that
God
woulde
be
in
league
with
man
,
and
haue
men
bounden
to
him
,
and
all
his
thinges
communicated
to
vs
.
And
this
mariage
,
of
all
others
is
most
straightly
ioyned
and
made
,
whyleste
the
sonne
of
God
hath
vnited
our
fleshe
into
one
and
the
same
person
with
him
,
and
hath
commaunded
the
Apostles
to
preach
vnto
all
,
that
he
wyll
haue
a
communion
with
the
faithful
.
Of
the
which
communion
are
red
many
things
euery
where
in
the
scriptures
.
And
he
hath
geuen
a
pledge
of
faith
and
perpetual
amitie
,
Cor.
1.
and
to
the
Ephesi
.
the
first
.
And
the
mariage
Furthermore
leest
any
shoulde
ascrybe
this
preparation
to
his
owne
merite
,
strength
and
vertue
,
S.
Ihon
addeth
incontinently
,
and
to
her
was
graunted
,
that
she
shoulde
aray
or
apparell
her selfe
.
Yf
it
be
geuen
,
than
is
it
not
by
our
force
or
meanes
prepared
,
1.
Corinth
4.
.
chapter
.
Yf
it
be
geuen
,
than
is
it
not
bought
by
popish
trafficke
.
Reade
the
.8
.
to
the
Actes
.
And
he
expresseth
also
the
kinde
of
garment
,
of
cleane
or
pure
silke
,
&
shyning
or
brighte
.
For
we
reade
also
in
the
gospell
of
the
wedding
garment
.
The
Apostle
ful
oft
exhorteth
vs
,
that
we
shuld
put
vpon
vs
the
Lorde
Iesus
.
These
things
be
in
alligorie
.
But
he
by
and
by
expounding
nowe
this
kynde
of
garment
,
sayeth
:
that
silke
is
the
righteousnes
of
sainctes
.
S.
Ihon
speaketh
iustifications
in
the
plurall
nombre
.
For
they
that
be
freely
through
Christe
iustified
by
fayth
onely
,
doe
incontinently
sondry
and
many
workes
of
righteousnes
.
For
he
that
is
iuste
as
the
same
Ihon
saieth
,
Saincte
Paule
testifieth
Ephesians
the
fifte
,
and
fyrste
of
Ihon
the
fyrste
.
The
garment
is
sayed
moreouer
to
be
shyning
and
bryght
,
and
that
for
the
glorifieng
of
Sainctes
to
come
.
Whereof
is
made
mention
in
the
.12
.
of
Daniell
,
and
.13
.
chapter
of
Mathew
.
For
of
righteousnesse
followeth
glory
.
For
whome
he
hath
iustified
,
¶
Of
the
certentie
of
the
saluation
of
Sainctes
,
and
what
blesse
or
Saluation
is
.
The
.lxxxiij.
Sermon
.
AND
he
sayed
vnto
me
:
wryte
,
blessed
are
they
which
are
called
vnto
the
lambes
supper
.
And
he
said
vnto
me
:
these
are
the
true
sayenges
of
God
.
S.
Pvule
so
ofte
alledged
that
same
out
of
Abacuke
:
that
rightuouse
shal
liue
by
faith
.
For
this
only
testimony
of
God
,
as
that
whiche
is
cited
out
of
the
godly
instrument
,
might
be
in
stead
of
all
.
And
where
God
commaunded
openly
Moses
and
Ieremie
to
write
(
whereof
we
maye
doubtles
iudge
,
Againe
is
manifestly
declared
to
S.
Iohn
,
what
he
should
wryte
:
.1
.
Thess
2.
.
chapt
.
that
the
worde
that
he
preached
of
him
,
was
the
very
worde
of
God
.
Likewise
S.
Peter
,
in
the
.1
.
Peter
1.
.
Therfore
let
curiouse
men
leaue
bringyng
forth
of
these
Paradoxes
,
&
cease
from
their
disputing
,
that
the
word
of
God
written
,
and
preached
,
is
not
the
word
of
God
.
Than
is
not
verely
the
worde
of
God
,
what
time
such
thinges
are
written
or
spoken
agree
not
with
the
holy
Scripture
of
God
.
The
mindes
of
the
faithfull
are
rather
to
be
allured
to
this
poincte
,
that
thei
beleue
,
and
cleane
vnto
al
wordes
of
the
scripture
declared
in
their
righte
sense
,
as
the
most
certen
wordes
of
God
.
For
els
,
to
what
thing
shall
we
trust
?
what
thing
after
this
shal
we
haue
vndoubted
and
certayne
.
To
God
be
glory
.
¶
The
facte
of
S.
Iohn
is
declared
,
whiche
woulde
haue
worshipped
the
Angell
,
and
of
the
Angell
prohibityng
.
The
.lxxxiiij.
Sermon
.
AND
I
felle
at
his
fete
,
to
worship
him
.
And
he
sayde
to
me
:
see
thou
do
it
not
.
For
I
am
thy
fellow
seruaunte
,
and
one
of
thy
bretherne
,
and
of
them
that
haue
the
testimony
of
Iesus
.
Worship
God
.
For
the
testimony
of
Iesu
,
is
the
sprete
of
Prophecie
.
Here
is
added
the
thirde
place
of
this
chapter
,
to
witte
the
doyng
of
the
Apostle
S.
Iohn
,
and
the
Aungel
of
God
.
S.
Iohn
would
haue
worshipped
the
Aungell
:
And
it
appereth
that
S.
Iohn
here
was
intangled
with
the
same
errour
:
For
now
here
followeth
the
facte
of
an
Angel
most
excellent
,
that
is
to
saye
,
a
godly
confutation
of
the
errour
.
Long
vnd
thu
das
nitte
.
Loke
thou
doest
it
not
.
Wherefore
we
haue
learned
by
the
testimonie
of
the
angell
,
that
now
nother
Angels
nor
sainctes
are
to
be
worshipped
.
For
seyng
the
Lord
himself
sayeth
of
Sainctes
,
thei
shal
be
as
the
Angelles
of
God
:
I
see
not
whie
they
shoulde
not
match
the
Sainctes
with
Angels
.
And
we
haue
verely
learned
that
they
maye
be
worshipped
nother
with
culte
latrical
nor
dulical
.
And
to
worship
,
is
with
a
minde
to
honour
,
to
fal
at
the
fete
,
to
bowe
downe
and
knele
.
As
I
haue
sayed
els
where
.
After
th
angel
sheweth
reasons
,
whie
he
ought
not
to
worshippe
:
for
I
am
thy
fellowe
seruaunt
.
He
sayeth
not
seruaunt
,
but
fellowe
seruaunt
:
to
witte
of
the
same
office
with
thee
,
vnder
the
same
lord
and
maister
.
For
Angelles
serue
God
after
their
maner
:
and
so
doe
menne
serue
God
after
theyr
maner
:
yet
are
all
seruauntes
,
and
that
the
seruauntes
of
one
maister
.
And
it
is
agaynste
reason
that
one
seruaunt
should
honour
and
worship
and
other
of
his
fellowes
,
beyng
of
the
same
state
and
creation
.
It
is
therfore
an
vnworthie
matter
,
that
the
faithful
should
worship
the
Apostles
,
Prophetes
,
or
Martirs
:
muche
lesse
doeth
it
become
them
to
honour
their
dead
bones
.
And
leeste
any
man
should
saye
,
how
th
angel
in
dede
in
respecte
of
the
moste
excellent
Apostle
S.
Iohn
,
confesseth
himself
to
be
his
felowe
seruaunt
:
but
that
there
is
an
other
consideration
to
be
had
of
other
men
,
which
come
not
nere
the
dignitie
of
blessed
Iohn
:
&
therefore
sins
we
be
much
inferiour
,
we
maie
worship
Angelles
and
Apostles
our
superiours
:
The
laste
and
strongest
reason
,
Furthermore
ther
be
other
places
also
,
Psalmes
.34
.
and
.91
.
And
yf
any
man
liste
to
haue
also
the
consente
of
the
fathers
,
let
him
reade
S.
Austen
sayeng
,
that
Angelles
must
nother
be
worshipped
nor
called
vpon
,
nother
ought
there
sacrifice
to
be
made
vnto
them
,
nor
churches
erected
.
The
chiefe
places
be
,
of
the
true
religion
the
.55
.
chap.
against
Maximine
an
Arriane
Bishop
,
first
boke
,
leafe
.77
.
De
ciuit
.
dei
.8
.
boke
laste
chapt.
10.
chapt.
16.19.20
.
To
God
be
the
glory
.
¶
The
description
of
Christe
the
Iudge
commyng
to
the
laste
iudgement
.
The
.lxxxv.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
heauen
open
and
beholde
a
white
horse
,
and
he
that
sat
vpon
him
,
was
called
faithful
&
true
,
and
in
rightuousenes
dyd
he
iudge
,
and
make
battaile
.
His
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
on
his
head
were
many
crownes
:
&
he
had
a
name
written
,
that
no
man
knewe
but
him selfe
.
And
he
was
clothed
with
a
vesture
dipte
in
bloud
,
and
his
name
is
called
,
the
worde
of
God
.
And
the
warriers
which
were
in
heauen
followed
him
vpon
white
horses
,
clothed
with
white
and
pure
silke
.
And
out
of
his
mouthe
went
a
sharpe
sworde
,
that
with
it
he
should
smite
the
heythen
.
And
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
yron
,
and
he
trode
the
winefatte
of
the
fearecenesse
,
and
the
wrath
of
almightie
God
.
And
hath
on
his
vesture
,
&
on
his
thighe
a
name
written
:
kynge
of
kinges
,
and
Lorde
of
Lordes
.
Hitherto
we
haue
hearde
many
thinges
of
the
sondry
punnishementes
of
the
vngodly
:
And
verely
this
doctrine
is
very
profitable
and
necessary
to
be
learned
and
vnderstande
moste
dilligently
of
all
and
singular
faythfull
,
And
we
haue
learned
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
S.
Paule
sayeth
in
the
.2
.
Thess
.
the
.1
.
Therfore
let
vs
not
here
be
curiouse
,
which
search
for
things
vnsearchable
:
but
rather
let
vs
watch
and
praye
,
after
the
holesome
precepte
of
our
sauiour
iudge
,
and
reuenger
,
let
vs
haue
our
loynes
gyrded
,
and
let
lightes
burne
in
our
handes
,
let
vs
loke
for
him
stedfaste
in
faith
,
and
and
sounde
in
holy
hope
.
Let
vs
rather
take
hede
,
that
the
care
of
this
world
possesse
not
our
hartes
,
and
beware
of
dronkennesse
and
surfettyng
,
and
that
we
be
not
of
the
nombre
or
conuersation
of
them
,
whiche
in
the
dayes
of
Noe
and
Loth
,
regarded
worldely
thinges
only
,
dispised
heauenly
,
&
laughed
them
to
skorne
that
gaue
them
good
counsell
,
till
the
wrath
of
God
was
kindled
,
and
fell
vpon
them
,
when
they
leest
loked
for
it
.
We
see
al
tokens
that
are
sayde
shuld
come
before
the
daye
of
our
Lord
,
to
be
fulfilled
.
Let
vs
watche
therefore
:
and
these
thinges
on
this
wise
considered
,
let
vs
see
and
heare
with
great
and
dilligent
attentiuenes
,
what
maner
of
iudge
of
al
shal
come
,
and
what
that
iudgement
shal
be
of
the
godly
most
wished
for
,
to
the
vngodly
horrible
and
with
trembling
to
be
feared
.
S.
Matth.
in
the
.7
.
of
Daniel
.
And
the
.2
.
Thess
1.
.
chapt
.
Therefore
by
the
openyng
of
heauen
is
signifsed
,
that
the
whole
world
shal
be
lightned
with
glory
and
brightnes
,
and
that
the
same
daye
shal
be
most
shining
and
clere
.
Others
vnderstande
,
that
the
iudgement
can
not
be
fully
perceyued
,
but
of
the
celestial
reuelation
.
Whiche
as
I
confesse
to
be
moste
true
,
so
thinke
I
heare
some
greater
matter
to
be
signified
.
Our
iudge
commeth
on
horsebacke
,
&
that
on
a
white
horse
:
2.
Our
iudge
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
faitful
&
true
.
Faithful
,
.2
.
Corinth
5.
.
4.
Our
Iudge
hath
very
many
crownes
vpon
his
head
:
for
he
alone
gouerneth
al
realmes
&
nations
.
As
also
Daniel
hath
signified
in
the
.7
.
chapt
.
He
alone
might
trewely
be
called
Affricanus
,
Europeus
,
and
Asiaticus
,
Parthicus
,
Persicus
,
Germanicus
,
Gotthicus
,
and
others
.
Whiche
our
kinges
haue
ful
fondely
chalenged
to
themselues
,
affectatyng
so
the
Monarchie
,
where
Christe
alone
is
the
true
Monarke
for
euer
.
This
iudge
&
mightie
Prince
shal
strike
of
the
triple
crowne
from
the
head
of
the
Bisshop
of
Rome
.
More
,
there
shall
be
none
so
mightie
a
king
in
the
whole
worlde
,
that
shal
be
able
to
resiste
him
,
and
make
warre
agaynst
him
.
6.
The
vesture
of
our
Iudge
was
sprinckled
with
bloude
.
7.
The
name
of
the
iudge
is
nowe
expressed
:
8.
To
the
Iudge
is
added
an
Army
,
not
of
Angels
only
,
Sainct
Ihon
himselfe
a
little
before
opened
to
vs
,
sayeng
:
silke
is
the
iustifications
of
Sainctes
.
9.
Oute
of
the
Iudges
mouth
procedeth
a
two
edged
and
sharpe
sworde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Math.
25.
Whereupon
it
foloweth
in
the
words
of
the
Euangelist
:
that
with
the
same
he
may
stryke
the
heathen
,
to
witte
that
he
may
damne
,
and
put
to
perpetuall
tourmentes
all
vnbeleuers
.
11.
He
treadeth
the
wynefatte
of
the
wyne
of
wrath
.
&c.
Agayne
he
sayeth
the
same
,
that
he
ded
before
:
12.
Againe
is
shewed
the
name
of
this
iudge
,
¶
The
description
of
the
iudgement
,
wherin
punnishment
is
taken
of
Antichristians
and
vngodly
.
The
.lxxxvi.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
an
Angel
stand
in
the
Sunne
,
and
he
cryed
with
a
loude
voyce
,
sayeng
to
al
the
foules
that
fly
by
the
mids
vnder
the
heauen
:
come
&
gather
your selues
together
vnto
the
supper
of
the
great
God
,
that
you
may
eate
the
flesh
of
Kyngs
,
and
of
high
captaynes
,
and
the
flesh
of
mightie
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
,
and
the
fleshe
of
all
free
men
,
and
bonde
men
,
both
of
small
and
great
.
And
I
saw
the
beast
and
the
Kinges
of
the
Earth
,
and
their
warriours
gathered
together
,
to
wage
battayle
against
him
that
sat
on
the
horse
,
and
againste
his
soldiours
.
And
the
beast
was
taken
,
and
with
him
that
false
prophete
,
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
with
which
he
deceaued
them
,
that
receyued
the
beastes
marke
,
and
them
that
worshypped
his
Image
.
These
bothe
were
cast
quicke
in
to
a
pond
of
fyre
burnyng
with
brimstone
:
and
the
remnaunt
wer
slayne
with
the
sworde
of
him
that
sat
on
the
horse
,
which
sword
proceded
out
of
his
mouth
,
and
all
the
fowles
were
fylled
with
their
flesh
.
And
this
slaughter
is
declared
of
the
Angel
,
Here
is
shewed
the
cause
of
the
damnation
and
destruction
of
the
vngodly
,
whilest
their
enterprise
,
indeuour
,
For
we
see
the
olde
pictures
of
the
laste
iudgement
,
painted
an
hondreth
yeres
sins
and
more
,
to
represent
and
exhibite
to
vs
a
great
rabble
of
Priestes
,
Monkes
,
and
Freres
,
and
al
maner
of
spirituall
fathers
:
but
chiefely
the
ghostes
of
kinges
and
Popes
,
whiche
are
hurried
to
helle
,
and
burne
in
the
botome
thereof
with
fire
euerlastyng
.
Whereupon
it
is
sayde
,
that
there
go
mo
priestes
than
plowmen
to
the
deuel
,
&c.
Furthermore
the
damnation
it self
,
and
maner
of
torment
,
.9
.
Matth.
.25
.
and
in
other
places
in
maner
infinite
.
And
the
plague
of
Sodome
is
knowen
to
all
men
,
Genes.
19.
The
laughynges
therefore
of
the
vngodly
sknorners
dispised
,
the
godly
had
rather
beleue
these
thinges
,
than
to
proue
them
.
For
here
is
helle
set
open
as
it
were
for
vs
to
loke
into
it
.
Let
vs
feare
.
And
two
here
are
singularly
named
.
But
that
same
is
also
especially
to
be
noted
,
S.
Paule
expresseth
liuely
.1
.
Thessal
4.
.
And
we
pronounce
openly
in
the
crede
,
saying
:
from
thence
he
shal
come
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
:
not
only
the
iust
and
vniuste
,
but
the
dead
,
to
witte
remaynyng
in
the
flesh
,
and
liuyng
.
Antichrist
therefore
shall
liue
at
the
daye●
iudgement
,
&
shal
not
be
extinguished
before
.
The
persecution
of
Antichrist
shal
indure
,
with
all
vngodlines
,
euen
to
the
last
daye
.
And
like
as
Chore
,
Dathan
,
and
Abyron
,
and
the
reste
of
the
conspiratours
,
were
taken
in
the
very
crime
of
rebellion
,
and
swallowed
vp
quicke
with
their
tabernacles
,
and
all
their
thinges
of
the
Earth
openyng
:
so
at
the
daye
of
iudgement
Helle
gapyng
wide
shall
receyue
and
swallowe
vp
all
the
vngodly
,
but
chiefely
the
Antichristians
.
The
which
many
now
beleue
not
,
but
in
that
daye
shall
so
finde
it
with
vnspeakeable
paynes
,
and
horrour
incredible
,
and
al
we
shal
see
it
with
these
our
eyes
.
Euery
one
putteth
truste
in
his
owne
secte
,
and
hopeth
to
obteyne
saluation
in
his
superstition
.
But
the
thinges
that
we
here
at
this
presente
,
are
tolde
vs
of
the
iudge
him self
Christ
,
as
most
certayne
and
vndoubted
,
and
after
a
sorte
are
set
forth
to
beholde
.
¶
Of
the
bright
veritie
of
the
gospell
,
which
by
the
ministerie
of
the
Apostles
was
spred
abroade
through
out
the
whole
world
,
&
by
a
thousande
yeres
.
The
.lxxxvij.
Sermon
.
AND
I
saw
an
Angel
come
downe
from
heauen
,
hauyng
the
keye
of
the
bottomlesse
pitte
,
and
a
great
chayne
in
his
hande
.
And
he
toke
the
Dragon
that
olde
Serpent
(
whiche
is
the
deuill
and
Sathanas
)
and
he
bounde
him
a
thousande
yeres
:
and
caste
him
into
the
bottomlesse
pitte
.
And
he
bounde
him
,
and
set
a
seale
on
him
,
that
he
should
deceaue
the
people
no
more
,
till
the
thousande
yeres
were
fulfilled
.
And
after
that
muste
he
belowsed
for
a
little
season
.
Nestorians
,
Iacobites
,
Georgians
,
&c.
Or
those
that
be
heythen
yet
or
gentiles
,
moreouer
Iewes
and
Turkes
:
some
man
might
maruaile
,
and
demaunde
,
what
shal
be
done
with
them
,
or
what
shal
come
of
them
?
S.
Iohn
maketh
aunswere
:
and
the
remnaunte
were
slayne
with
the
sworde
of
him
that
sat
on
the
horse
,
&c.
Agayne
where
a
godly
man
might
maruaylle
,
how
they
should
be
condemned
,
which
borne
emongs
the
Turkes
,
heretikes
,
Iewes
and
gentiles
,
neuer
hearde
the
Christian
veritie
?
S.
Iohn
preuenteth
this
imagination
,
and
by
the
beginnyng
of
the
.20
.
chapt
.
sheweth
,
with
what
a
Maiestie
,
perspicuitie
,
and
euidence
the
veritie
of
Christes
gospell
was
notified
to
the
world
:
2.
Corinth
.
the
.4
.
S.
Paule
hath
touched
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
in
the
.1
.
and
.2
.
chapt
.
Here
therefore
is
a
profitable
and
necessarie
place
treated
,
of
the
famouse
preachyng
of
the
gospell
through
out
the
world
,
the
course
thereof
induryng
a
thousande
yeres
.
And
this
treatise
procedeth
in
this
order
.
First
is
th
angell
described
,
after
his
worke
or
effecte
is
declared
.
And
laste
is
the
sealyng
of
the
time
.
Touchyng
the
description
of
the
Angell
,
first
in
dede
he
is
named
an
Angel
,
Iohn
.
Marke
.16
.
and
Luke
.24
.
And
S.
Paule
sayeth
to
the
Galathians
,
that
he
was
called
,
and
ordeyned
an
Apostle
nother
by
men
,
nor
of
men
:
but
of
God
through
Christ
.
Wherupon
it
appereth
,
howe
greate
is
the
authoritie
of
Apostles
.
For
they
be
not
they
which
speake
,
but
the
spirite
of
Christ
and
of
the
father
,
which
speaketh
in
them
.
Therefore
he
that
dispiseth
their
doctrine
,
despiseth
God
the
father
&
the
sonne
.
They
lie
moreouer
,
that
saye
,
how
the
gospell
is
a
newe
doctrine
forged
of
wittie
men
.
Reade
the
.1
.
chapter
of
the
fourmer
and
later
epistle
of
S.
Peter
.
S.
Iohn
vnderstandeth
nothing
els
,
but
the
free
,
trewe
,
holy
,
&
liuely
preaching
of
the
gospel
:
by
the
which
it
came
to
passe
,
that
both
hell
was
locked
from
the
faithfull
,
&
the
deuil
was
holden
and
kept
faste
bounden
in
chaines
,
that
he
coulde
not
hurte
the
godly
so
much
as
he
would
,
and
seduce
whom
he
liste
.
For
so
hereafter
S.
Iohn
will
expounde
him self
.
And
the
keyes
By
thinges
that
followe
this
keye
,
Grece
,
Rome
of
Italy
,
and
Ephesus
the
head
citie
of
Asia
.
He
shal
finde
abominations
abominable
,
and
will
saye
,
that
the
deuil
hath
raygned
in
them
wholy
,
and
had
dayly
with
newe
giles
bewitched
the
sely
wretches
.
But
after
that
Paule
alone
(
I
will
speake
nothing
now
of
the
other
Apostles
)
came
to
Corinth
,
Ephesus
and
Rome
,
and
there
had
preached
Christe
:
who
can
not
see
,
howe
truely
S.
Iohn
here
sawe
the
Deuill
bounden
and
faste
shutte
vp
?
I
am
the
briefer
in
this
matter
most
plentifull
,
for
that
I
thinke
I
haue
done
enough
,
yf
I
shewe
only
some
fotesteppes
,
wherein
goyng
ye
maye
come
to
a
muche
more
ample
consideration
of
these
thinges
.
Hereunto
appertayne
those
diuine
wordes
of
S.
Paule
,
which
are
red
in
the
26.
of
the
Actes
,
spoken
before
king
Agrippa
,
and
the
princes
of
Syria
and
Festus
proconsull
there
.
For
this
intente
haue
I
appered
vnto
thee
(
sayeth
the
lord
to
S.
Paule
)
that
I
mighte
ordeyne
thee
a
minister
and
a
witnesse
both
of
suche
thinges
as
thou
hast
sene
,
and
also
of
such
wherin
I
shall
appere
vnto
thee
after
this
,
deliuering
thee
from
the
people
and
nations
,
whereunto
I
nowe
sende
thee
,
that
thou
mayest
open
their
eyes
,
that
they
maye
tourne
from
darkenes
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Sathan
vnto
God
,
that
they
maye
receiue
forgeuenes
of
sinnes
:
&c.
In
the
.1
.
chapt
.
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Colossians
,
as
also
in
diuerse
other
places
,
S.
Paule
sheweth
,
that
Christ
hath
ouercome
Sathan
,
and
that
the
same
Christ
hath
redemed
vs
,
&
brought
vs
out
of
the
kingdome
of
darknes
into
the
kingdome
and
light
of
the
sonne
of
God
.
And
concerning
the
time
of
this
most
shining
trewth
of
the
gospel
,
Nother
am
I
very
scrupulouse
in
searchyng
out
the
terme
of
the
supputation
of
these
thousande
yeres
.
Saincte
Peter
,
as
they
calle
it
,
practysed
arte
magicke
,
&
was
ioyned
in
leage
with
the
deuil
:
of
whom
he
was
caried
away
also
,
what
time
he
had
solde
his
bisshoprike
before
the
Pope
Gregory
the
.6
.
Reade
the
storie
of
Cardinal
Benon
,
whereof
is
mentioned
before
in
the
.13
.
chap.
and
let
reade
other
stories
.
Certayne
it
is
,
that
the
Deuill
at
those
daies
did
occupie
the
Apostolical
seate
,
as
thei
terme
it
.
Reade
the
stories
from
Syluester
the
.2
.
and
so
forth
.
Thou
wilt
saye
than
,
that
aboute
that
time
the
Deuill
brake
lowse
agayne
,
and
seduced
the
people
,
especially
by
Popes
.
Or
beginne
the
supputation
of
the
thousande
yeres
from
that
time
,
wherein
Paule
beyng
bounde
for
the
Gospell
at
Rome
,
testified
that
the
gospell
was
preached
through
out
the
worlde
.
That
was
aboute
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.60
.
from
thence
accomptyng
a
thousande
yeres
,
thou
shalte
come
to
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
1060.
when
Nicholas
the
seconde
was
Pope
,
vnder
whom
it
is
written
that
the
veritie
was
diuersely
tempted
and
corrupted
,
and
that
Gregory
the
seuenth
dyd
than
also
by
his
craftes
and
enterprises
trouble
the
whole
world
.
Or
beginne
the
supputation
from
the
destruction
of
Hierusalem
,
what
time
the
Iewes
cast
of
,
the
Gentiles
in
great
nombre
entred
and
were
receyued
into
the
place
of
the
Iewes
reiected
,
whiche
was
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.73
.
and
thou
shalt
atteyne
to
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.1073
.
euen
to
Pope
Gregory
the
seuenth
:
in
the
whiche
time
not
a
fewe
Historiographers
wryte
that
the
Deuill
him selfe
raygned
.
Doubtles
neuer
manne
hurte
godlines
,
or
more
stoutely
auaunced
impietie
,
than
dyd
this
Gregory
,
otherwyse
called
Hildebrande
.
Of
him
I
haue
spoken
before
in
the
.13
.
chapt
.
Where
also
I
admonisshed
you
,
that
Cardinall
Benon
dyd
accompte
those
thousande
yeres
from
the
birth
of
the
Lorde
,
and
concluded
in
Syluester
the
second
.
It
is
euident
therfore
,
that
the
gospel
hath
had
a
notable
place
in
the
world
,
nother
hath
ben
quenched
for
the
space
of
a
thousande
yeres
:
that
is
to
saye
,
from
the
time
of
th
apostles
,
vntil
the
yere
of
our
lord
was
rekened
1073.
or
there
aboute
.
What
was
done
at
that
time
&
after
,
we
shal
heare
when
we
shal
come
to
that
sayeng
.
And
when
the
thousande
yeres
shal
be
fulfilled
,
&c.
Some
man
wil
say
,
I
cannot
see
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
hath
continued
in
the
worlde
so
long
tyme
,
to
witte
a
thousande
yeares
,
For
it
appeareth
by
Histories
,
that
the
doctrine
of
merites
,
satisfactions
,
and
iustification
of
works
,
ded
incontinently
after
the
Apostles
time
,
lay
their
first
soundations
.
We
knowe
that
the
intercessions
of
Sainctes
,
and
the
worshipping
of
relicques
,
were
defended
of
Saincte
Hierome
,
which
departed
out
of
this
world
the
yeare
of
our
Lordes
incarnation
.422
.
We
knowe
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
ded
immediately
after
the
death
of
Gregory
the
firste
,
take
vpon
him
to
be
head
and
catholique
Pastor
of
the
church
vniuersall
.
We
knowe
that
aboute
the
same
time
,
to
wit
aboute
the
yeare
of
our
Lordes
incarnation
.630
.
Mahomet
seduced
a
great
parte
of
the
world
.
We
knowe
that
shortely
after
,
arrose
that
detestable
contention
about
the
hauing
of
Images
in
the
churches
of
Christians
.
We
haue
heard
that
S.
Ihon
hath
assigned
to
Antichriste
yeares
.666
.
Fynally
,
it
is
manifeste
that
the
Deuyll
hath
by
murther
,
parricidie
,
and
all
kynd
of
mischief
raigned
in
the
children
of
misbelefe
.
Wherfore
thou
sayeste
,
I
see
not
howe
the
Deuyll
hath
ben
bounden
a
thousande
yeares
:
and
locked
in
chaynes
.
He
is
cast
out
of
the
church
,
and
of
the
faithful
,
S.
Paule
therfore
,
which
in
the
first
chapt
.
to
the
Colloss.
saide
,
that
we
are
translated
oute
of
the
kyngdome
of
darkenes
,
in
to
the
kyngdome
of
light
:
sayeth
neuerthelesse
to
the
Corinthians
,
that
the
God
of
this
world
,
hath
blynded
the
myndes
of
the
vnfaythfull
:
so
S.
Ihon
at
this
presente
sayeth
,
howe
the
Deuyll
is
bounde
and
sealed
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousande
yeares
,
and
the
very
same
sayeth
afterwarde
,
the
reste
of
the
dead
reuiued
not
,
til
the
thousand
yeares
should
be
fulfilled
:
that
is
to
say
,
in
al
those
thousand
yeares
beleued
not
,
which
set
more
by
the
beast
,
than
they
ded
by
Christe
.
And
they
verely
through
their
owne
faulte
,
and
instigation
of
the
Deuill
beleued
not
,
and
perished
.
Therfore
ded
Sathan
exercise
his
force
in
them
.
Which
to
the
faithful
in
dede
is
bounden
,
and
tyed
faste
,
but
to
the
vnfaithfull
free
and
ouer
familier
.
Lykewyse
Hell
is
shut
to
the
godly
,
to
the
wicked
open
.
Wherefore
also
we
confesse
in
the
crede
,
lyfe
euerlasting
,
and
not
death
or
damnation
euerlasting
.
For
the
faithfull
haue
no
Hel
,
or
there
is
no
Hell
prepared
for
them
:
but
for
the
vngodlye
.
For
Christe
hath
broken
Hell
,
but
for
his
faithfull
:
to
the
vnfaythfull
all
thinges
of
hell
are
yet
moste
stronge
,
and
these
haue
Hell
.
We
reade
truely
,
Saincte
Paule
,
aboue
other
Apostles
.
Saincte
Austen
also
,
and
after
him
Bede
,
moste
constantlie
haue
defended
the
doctrine
of
grace
,
and
redemption
by
Christ
.
The
same
continued
safe
by
the
space
of
a
thousande
whoale
yeares
.
But
afterwarde
,
Freres
getting
the
vpper
hande
,
the
doctryne
of
satisfaction
and
mannes
merites
ded
preuayle
:
whereupon
was
vtterly
obscured
the
doctrine
of
Iesu
Christe
,
conserning
the
free
remission
of
sinnes
,
&
imputing
of
righteousnes
.
Ther
grewe
vp
an
opinion
with
certen
of
Sainctes
,
makyng
intercession
or
prayeng
in
heauen
for
their
worshyppers
.
The
relicques
began
to
be
worshipped
ouer
soone
.
Neuerthelesse
such
as
wer
illumined
claue
fast
to
the
onely
intercessour
Christ
,
and
honored
not
relicques
.
But
after
those
thousande
fatal
yeares
,
many
attributed
more
to
Saincts
,
than
to
the
very
holy
one
of
Sainctes
.
We
see
what
is
done
at
this
day
.
The
writings
of
Monkes
and
Freres
testifie
,
how
much
the
worshipping
of
creatures
hath
increased
within
these
.iiii.
hondreth
yeres
,
or
there
aboutes
.
Who
wyl
deny
that
exceding
many
haue
ben
deceaued
of
Heretikes
?
But
who
can
gather
thereby
that
the
Gospell
hath
bene
vtterlie
loste
,
&
that
Sathan
hath
raigned
fullye
?
The
Byshoppe
of
Rome
hath
ascended
in
to
the
toppe
of
Mounte
Zion
,
and
will
be
called
the
head
and
Pastour
generall
of
the
whole
catholique
church
.
Howbeit
the
Easte
most
constantlie
resisted
,
and
so
ded
other
partes
of
the
world
also
.
At
the
lengthe
after
a
thousande
yeares
,
he
made
his
boaste
most
impudently
,
that
the
fulnesse
of
power
was
geuen
him
,
which
he
got
by
hoke
and
croke
,
and
after
vsurped
the
same
.
Mahomet
seduced
many
,
yet
neuerthelesse
the
Patriarchall
churches
persisted
,
and
the
Easte
honoured
Christ
,
lykewise
South
and
North
,
so
that
the
thousande
yeares
agayne
had
their
lighte
,
nother
hath
Sathan
in
these
raged
so
much
,
as
he
hath
since
those
yeares
were
complete
.
Doubtelesse
since
the
Turkes
beganne
to
rule
and
raigne
,
al
matters
of
religion
grewe
euery
daye
worse
and
worse
.
And
the
warre
into
the
Holy
land
ded
very
much
hurte
to
religion
,
and
gaue
greate
courage
to
the
Saracenes
and
vngodlye
:
whereof
I
shall
speake
afterwardes
.
And
Images
beganne
to
be
sette
vp
in
temples
,
and
to
be
defended
.
But
the
Histories
testifie
that
the
same
was
done
with
greate
difficultie
,
and
hardlie
could
the
vse
of
them
be
obtayned
,
all
good
men
moste
constantlie
resisting
.
And
what
time
they
were
now
admitted
,
yet
were
not
the
Idolaters
so
starke
mad
,
as
we
se
they
are
nowe
,
and
haue
ben
certen
yeares
paste
.
Wherefore
it
is
rightly
sayed
,
howe
after
a
thousand
yeares
,
Sathan
shulde
be
loosed
from
his
chaynes
,
which
before
also
moued
the
vnbeleuers
,
yet
fynally
rageth
more
furiously
.
S.
Ihon
assigned
to
Antichrist
a
certen
numbre
of
yeares
,
to
wit
.666
.
Whereof
we
myghte
vnderstande
the
name
of
Antichriste
.
But
therefore
it
foloweth
not
,
that
the
Deuyll
was
than
quyte
lowsed
,
or
the
lyght
of
the
Gospell
vtterly
extinguisshed
.
For
the
Apostle
in
his
time
,
speakyng
of
him
:
The
misterie
,
sayeth
he
,
of
iniquitie
nowe
worketh
.
Antichriste
therefore
hath
his
seedes
,
he
hath
his
beginnyng
,
he
hath
his
rysing
vp
,
his
growyng
and
increaces
.
But
after
a
thousand
yeares
,
he
went
to
worke
moste
impudently
and
most
boldly
,
which
before
also
had
vttered
his
maliciousnes
:
but
nowe
moste
venemously
of
al
he
speweth
oute
his
poyson
,
oppressing
Kynges
,
and
all
that
speake
neuer
so
little
againste
him
.
We
knowe
moreouer
that
in
these
thousande
yeares
paste
,
the
Deuill
hath
raygned
in
many
by
murder
,
periurie
and
innumerable
and
vnspeakeable
euilles
.
But
if
ye
consider
what
hath
ben
done
sins
those
thousande
yeres
,
and
what
is
done
at
this
daye
:
you
will
saye
those
ages
of
the
thousande
yeres
to
haue
ben
Golden
and
Siluer
worldes
:
and
oures
nowe
for
these
fiue
hondreth
yeres
to
be
of
brasse
,
Iron
,
leed
,
But
what
is
that
,
whiche
is
annexed
,
Therefore
both
Sathan
and
the
Pope
could
inioye
these
matters
but
a
small
season
.
For
immediately
after
the
thousande
yeres
sprange
vp
the
Waldois
,
whiche
constantly
impugned
the
Pope
,
and
his
vngodlines
.
The
lord
hath
reysed
vp
certen
kinges
,
emonges
whom
be
the
Friderickes
Germane
Emperours
,
Lewis
of
the
house
of
Bauier
,
&
many
others
.
The
Popes
also
haue
ben
at
dissention
emonges
themselues
,
whilest
many
haue
ben
chosen
,
and
euery
one
of
them
wil
be
the
vicar
of
Christ
,
and
so
teare
al
that
ecclesiasticall
body
of
theirs
with
Schismes
.
There
rise
vp
agaynst
these
preachers
erneste
&
vehement
,
Wycliffe
,
Husse
,
Hierome
of
Prage
,
and
diuerse
others
.
What
is
done
at
this
day
,
&
hath
ben
now
these
30.
yeres
and
more
,
agaynst
superstitions
,
and
idolatrie
,
agaynst
the
Pope
,
and
al
his
clergie
,
the
Papistes
themselues
crie
out
and
al
partes
of
the
world
can
testifie
.
Therfore
is
the
Deuill
lowsed
a
little
season
.
The
Lord
Iesus
treade
him
vnder
our
fete
shortely
.
¶
What
those
thousande
yeres
shall
be
,
and
of
the
certayne
felicitie
of
soules
after
the
death
corporall
,
and
of
the
firste
resurrection
,
and
seconde
death
.
The
.lxxxviij.
Sermon
.
ANd
I
sawe
seates
,
and
they
that
sate
vpon
them
,
and
the
iudgement
was
geuen
vnto
them
:
and
I
saw
the
soules
of
them
that
were
beheaded
for
the
witnesse
of
Iesu
,
and
for
the
word
of
God
,
which
had
not
worshipped
the
beaste
,
nother
his
Image
:
nother
had
taken
his
marke
vpon
their
foreheades
,
or
in
their
handes
:
and
they
liued
and
raigned
with
Christ
a
thousande
yeare
:
but
the
other
of
the
dead
men
liued
not
agayne
,
vntill
the
thousande
yeres
were
finisshed
.
This
is
the
first
resurrection
.
Blessed
and
holy
is
he
that
hath
parte
in
the
first
resurrection
.
On
suche
hath
the
seconde
death
no
power
,
but
they
shal
be
the
priestes
of
God
and
of
Christe
,
and
shal
raigne
with
him
a
thousande
yeres
.
By
these
S.
Iohn
declareth
him selfe
,
D.
Iohn
Funceius
,
a
learned
man
dilligent
,
and
one
that
hath
red
much
sheweth
in
the
.10
.
booke
of
his
Chronologie
,
vnder
the
yere
of
our
Lord
.1332
.
in
these
wordes
:
aboute
this
time
the
moste
holy
father
Pope
Iohn
,
the
.22
.
of
that
name
,
felle
into
this
heresie
,
which
also
he
professed
openly
,
and
taught
that
the
soules
sawe
not
God
before
the
laste
daye
.
For
so
had
his
father
taught
him
,
deceaued
by
the
visions
of
Tantalus
,
which
were
commonly
caried
abroade
in
writyng
.
And
Pope
Iohn
sent
two
preachers
to
Paris
,
to
witte
a
couple
of
Freres
one
of
the
order
of
preachers
,
an
other
Minorite
,
whiche
might
professe
his
errour
there
.
But
one
Thomas
a
preacher
of
Englande
resisted
the
Pope
stoutely
,
whome
the
Pope
committed
to
pryson
.
And
the
Kinge
of
Fraunce
called
a
Synode
in
his
palace
,
in
the
foreste
Vitinian
,
where
all
that
were
assembled
subscribed
agaynst
the
Pope
.
Than
the
kinge
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
Pope
,
exhortyng
him
to
recante
his
errour
,
and
that
he
would
deliuer
Thomas
out
of
prison
.
Which
inlarged
the
prisonier
:
and
also
(
as
it
is
sayde
)
following
the
admonitions
of
his
frendes
,
at
the
houre
of
death
repented
.
So
much
Funccius
.
It
is
a
shame
therefore
for
some
,
which
at
this
day
in
so
great
light
of
the
gospel
dare
renewe
that
moste
folishe
errour
affirmyng
that
soules
separated
from
their
bodies
lie
snoring
I
know
not
in
what
dormitorie
or
dortour
,
nother
to
fele
any
thing
,
till
at
the
daye
of
Iudgement
they
be
ioyned
agayne
to
their
bodies
,
and
rife
agayne
.
Michol
Dauid
his
wise
remayned
barren
,
vntill
the
daye
of
her
death
:
not
that
she
had
childe
after
her
death
.
But
whom
doeth
he
meane
by
the
remnaunt
of
the
dead
?
surely
all
we
that
descende
of
Adam
,
are
dead
.
As
S.
Paul
right
wel
declareth
in
the
.5
.
chapt
.
to
the
Romanes
.
But
we
haue
hearde
how
some
through
faith
haue
receyued
Christe
,
and
so
beyng
quickened
,
haue
shed
their
bloud
for
Christ
,
and
would
not
worshippe
the
beast
,
nor
his
Image
.
Now
is
added
to
this
membre
:
but
the
remnaunt
of
the
dead
,
whiche
are
nother
regenerated
through
fayth
,
nor
would
bestowe
their
life
for
Christe
,
but
had
rather
worship
the
beast
and
his
Image
,
these
I
saye
for
their
vnbeliefe
liued
not
.
For
without
faith
there
is
no
trewe
life
in
this
worlde
.
S.
Iohn
here
signifieth
,
that
there
shall
be
many
in
these
thousande
yeres
,
which
shuld
not
receyue
the
gospel
with
a
liuely
faith
,
and
therfore
should
remayne
in
death
:
as
the
Lorde
sayde
in
the
.8
.
of
Iohn
.
Therfore
they
erre
shamefully
,
which
suppose
that
al
nations
in
the
whole
vniuersal
world
shal
come
ones
to
an
vnitie
of
fayth
,
and
most
assured
peace
in
this
life
.
And
S.
Iohn
himself
agayne
expoundyng
himself
sayeth
.
This
is
that
firste
resurrection
.
Whiche
I
praye
you
?
by
the
which
menne
receyue
Christ
by
the
true
fayth
,
Primasius
Bisshoppe
of
Vtica
expoundyng
this
place
:
it
is
not
spoken
,
sayeth
he
,
not
only
of
Bisshoppes
and
Priestes
:
but
like
as
we
cal
al
christes
,
by
reason
of
the
mistical
chrisme
or
oynctement
:
so
are
all
priestes
,
for
that
they
be
membres
of
a
Prieste
:
of
whom
the
Apostle
S.
Peter
:
an
holy
people
,
sayeth
he
,
a
royall
priesthood
:
thus
saieth
he
.
But
this
whole
place
of
the
bindyng
and
lowsing
of
the
Deuill
,
of
the
thousande
yeres
,
and
of
the
firste
resurrection
,
and
seconde
death
S.
Austen
hath
wel
and
dilligently
for
his
time
,
and
for
so
much
as
he
coulde
see
discoursed
at
large
in
the
.20
.
boke
De
ciuit
.
dei
.
I
propounde
these
thinges
of
mine
to
be
dilligently
considered
of
the
faithful
.
Let
euery
man
holde
that
which
he
shal
thinke
most
consonaunt
to
the
trewth
.
To
the
lord
our
God
be
praise
&
glory
,
now
and
euermore
.
Amen
.
¶
What
shall
be
done
when
the
thousande
yeres
are
expired
,
of
the
worlde
deceaued
,
of
warre
and
greuous
persecution
of
the
godly
,
and
of
the
euerlasting
payne
of
the
wicked
.
The
.lxxxix.
Sermon
.
AND
when
the
thousande
yeares
are
expired
,
Sathan
shal
be
lowsed
out
of
his
pryson
,
and
shall
go
out
to
deceaue
the
people
,
whiche
are
in
the
foure
quarters
of
the
Earth
,
Gog
and
Magog
to
gather
them
together
to
battaile
,
whose
nombre
is
as
the
sande
of
the
Sea
.
And
they
wente
vpon
the
playne
of
the
earth
,
and
compassed
the
tentes
of
the
sainctes
aboute
,
and
the
beloued
citie
.
And
fire
came
downe
from
God
out
of
heauen
,
and
deuoured
them
.
And
the
Deuil
that
deceaued
them
was
caste
into
a
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
were
and
shal
be
tormented
daye
and
night
for
euermore
.
He
declareth
herby
,
And
the
seducyng
of
the
world
must
againe
be
expounded
by
the
figure
Sinecdoche
.
S.
Peter
warneth
&
sayeth
,
that
the
deuil
goeth
about
like
a
roring
Lion
,
&
seketh
whom
he
maye
deuoure
:
verely
for
that
the
greatest
force
of
Sathan
is
for
the
faythful
infringed
,
by
Christ
that
mightie
champion
and
noble
conquerour
,
the
Deuill
not
withstandyng
goyng
about
and
aspiryng
agayne
to
the
Empire
,
and
to
be
restored
to
his
former
place
:
so
at
this
present
we
vnderstande
,
that
Sathan
lowsed
after
those
thousande
yeres
,
raungeth
now
abroade
more
frely
,
exerciseth
greater
authoritie
,
seduceth
more
people
in
the
worlde
,
and
ruleth
further
,
than
he
hath
raygned
these
thousande
yeres
:
yet
so
that
there
shal
be
neuerthelesse
in
the
world
a
fellowshippe
of
Sainctes
dispersed
and
vexed
miserablely
.
For
immediately
S.
Iohn
sayeth
,
that
the
beloued
citie
of
God
is
besieged
of
the
enemies
.
Therefore
shal
the
church
be
in
the
middes
of
the
enemies
.
Wherefore
al
that
same
place
muste
be
expounded
not
of
the
veritie
&
religion
wholy
extinguisshed
,
but
of
the
more
large
&
ample
power
and
seduction
of
sathan
the
old
serpent
.
But
that
a
deuelisshe
deceauyng
hath
passed
through
the
world
farre
and
nere
,
sins
the
thousande
yeres
expired
,
Affricke
,
Asia
,
and
Europe
,
no
man
is
ignoraunt
.
And
Papistrie
had
his
beginnyng
and
procedyng
ouer
soone
:
but
after
a
thousande
yeres
it
was
of
full
force
.
For
Bisshoppes
of
Rome
through
the
abuse
of
excommunicatyng
haue
oppressed
euen
most
mightie
Emperours
&
Kinges
.
For
who
knoweth
not
with
what
shameles
boldenes
the
popes
haue
withstand
both
Kinges
and
Keysars
,
Henries
,
Fridderickes
,
Lewysses
,
and
many
other
Princes
,
whom
their
lewdenes
hath
vexed
,
vanquished
,
and
ouercome
?
After
muche
and
greuouse
contention
the
Popes
extorted
to
themselues
the
consecratyng
of
Bishoppes
.
Thei
vsurped
moreouer
the
church
goodes
also
,
by
the
which
(
such
a
force
hath
lady
monie
)
they
might
do
in
the
world
what
they
liste
.
For
by
this
meanes
Papistrie
receiued
strongest
sinewes
.
Moreouer
after
those
thousande
yeres
was
reysed
vp
&
established
that
God
Mayzim
,
S.
Iohn
hath
alluded
the
prophecie
of
Ezechiel
,
which
we
reade
in
the
.38
.
&
.39
.
chapt
.
Ezechiel
semeth
to
haue
prophecied
of
the
warres
of
Macedonie
and
of
Antiochus
,
speakyng
hereof
by
a
propheticall
phrase
,
and
an
hiperbolicall
amplification
.
The
Prophet
sayeth
that
Gog
is
the
lande
of
Magog
.
And
euident
it
is
that
Magog
was
Iaphetes
sonne
,
whiche
dwelt
at
Mounte
Cancansus
,
and
extended
his
Empire
to
Aethiopia
and
Aegipte
.
And
afterwarde
out
of
Asia
,
and
that
out
of
the
Easte
partes
,
Antiochus
Epiphanes
made
warre
on
the
people
of
God
.
The
same
was
a
figure
of
Antichrist
:
as
all
expositours
doe
confesse
.
Wherefore
it
appereth
that
S.
Iohn
bringeth
forth
these
his
things
by
waye
of
comparison
.
As
though
he
shoulde
saye
like
as
in
tymes
pasie
the
people
of
Gog
and
Magog
dyd
sore
moleste
and
afflicte
the
people
of
God
:
so
in
the
times
of
Antichriste
,
moste
greuouse
warrss
shall
arrise
,
wherewith
the
church
of
God
shal
be
shaken
and
layde
wast
.
And
sayeth
verely
that
the
hoste
of
these
distroyeis
shal
be
innumerable
.
He
addeth
after
the
maner
of
the
Scripture
aparable
for
perspecuitie
:
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
.
And
also
by
an
other
phrase
of
speakyng
he
signifieth
,
that
the
enemies
of
Gods
people
shal
be
bolde
,
and
ready
to
ouer
runne
the
whole
world
,
and
and
turmoyle
all
thinges
with
warres
.
For
he
sayeth
:
And
they
wente
vpon
the
playne
of
the
lande
.
As
much
to
say
,
as
they
beyng
swifte
&
bold
,
shal
runne
ouer
al
the
world
.
Euery
where
,
&
through
out
the
wyde
world
shal
be
cruel
warres
.
For
most
purposely
he
addeth
:
Sainct
Paule
also
in
an
other
place
oute
of
Esaye
nameth
,
Hierusalem
that
is
aboue
.
The
same
is
also
called
the
tentes
of
Sainctes
.
For
the
faythfull
are
in
the
church
as
it
were
in
tentes
,
fyghting
againste
Sathan
,
the
worlde
,
sinne
,
and
flesh
.
And
where
he
sayeth
,
they
compasse
aboute
the
tentes
of
Sainctes
:
he
sayeth
some
what
more
,
than
yf
he
had
written
,
they
assayled
or
beseiged
,
or
assaulted
the
tentes
of
Sainctes
.
For
they
compasse
them
aboute
,
which
geue
the
assaulte
rounde
aboute
,
and
vexe
them
moste
greuouslie
,
as
though
they
were
already
taken
,
that
no
hope
can
appeare
to
any
man
,
no
refuge
or
waye
to
escape
.
Vndoubtedlie
if
we
conferre
these
things
with
Histories
,
Benedecte
Coltes
,
and
Paulus
Aemilius
in
the
fourth
boke
de
reb.
gestis
Francorum
.
Fynallye
Volaterane
in
the
eleuenth
booke
of
Geographie
in
Coelesyria
and
Palestine
.
Historiographers
report
many
things
of
the
battel
af
Troy
.
Others
suppose
that
those
of
Assyria
and
Babilon
wer
greatter
.
Many
extol
the
warres
of
the
Persians
and
Macedomans
,
as
in
very
dede
thei
wer
horrible
.
The
Romanes
haue
also
their
warres
Punicall
,
Methridaticall
,
Ciuile
,
Cimbricall
,
and
Germanicall
:
but
I
suppose
verely
that
the
warre
,
which
they
call
Holy
,
was
more
cruell
than
all
these
,
more
bluddy
and
sore
,
and
of
longer
continuance
.
In
this
haue
ioyned
together
in
maigne
battaylles
,
with
multitudes
of
men
innumerable
,
in
a
maner
all
nations
and
people
of
the
whole
world
inhabited
.
Wonderful
&
monstrouse
slaughters
haue
ben
made
.
There
haue
died
more
hondreth
thousands
of
men
than
can
be
credited
.
It
hath
continued
moreouer
many
yeares
,
yea
mo
than
the
fourmer
,
or
any
warres
that
euer
were
in
the
worlde
.
Furthermore
it
was
done
with
moste
hostile
myndes
.
And
the
whiche
maketh
moste
for
this
purpose
,
in
this
war
were
exasperated
the
Oriental
Saracenes
,
Turkes
Aegiptians
,
Babilonians
,
and
other
barbarous
nations
,
that
they
brent
with
an
vnquenchable
hatred
againste
the
christian
religion
,
and
wente
aboute
to
plucke
it
vp
by
the
rootes
,
and
a
great
parte
thereof
haue
plucte
vp
,
and
cease
not
to
do
yet
at
this
day
.
That
same
warre
therfore
moste
greuouse
of
all
others
,
was
cause
of
the
persecution
of
the
faythfull
in
the
Easte
and
Weste
.
And
to
the
intente
I
may
note
somewhat
hereof
,
and
may
rehearse
,
for
those
that
be
ignoraunte
in
stories
,
it
is
playne
,
that
vnder
that
Chylde
of
pardition
Pope
Gregory
the
.7
.
there
were
many
&
most
famouse
churches
in
the
Easte
,
and
that
Patriarchall
churches
yet
safe
:
but
whileste
this
Pope
aboue
all
others
,
dealte
wickedly
againste
Christ
the
son
of
God
,
and
his
holy
church
,
lyke
as
we
read
in
the
time
of
Salomon
,
that
after
he
had
reuolted
,
many
enemies
arrose
against
him
,
and
that
moste
cruell
:
so
in
the
wicked
and
tyrannicall
raigne
of
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
2.
After
this
voiage
folowed
others
mo
,
and
that
beste
furnished
.
For
whilest
the
victorie
and
good
lucke
of
them
that
went
firste
into
the
East
was
highlie
extolled
and
commended
through
out
the
West
,
William
Prince
and
Duke
of
Poictiers
beinge
put
in
greate
hope
,
leadeth
also
about
an
hondreth
thousand
footemen
in
to
the
Easte
countrie
.
The
yeare
of
our
Lord
was
accompted
.1101
.
But
of
so
great
a
nombre
scarcely
one
thousande
are
written
to
haue
retourned
home
in
safetie
.
3.
After
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1147
.
through
the
exhortation
of
Barnarde
Clareualle
,
Lewis
Kynge
of
Fraunce
,
and
Conrade
Kyng
of
Germanie
,
and
Fredericke
Prince
of
Swaland
,
toke
their
iourney
in
to
the
Easte
,
which
led
with
them
an
Armie
almoste
innumerable
:
but
the
same
died
in
a
maner
all
,
scarcely
the
Princes
lefte
on
lyue
.
4.
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1189
.
what
time
the
Citie
of
Hierusalem
was
taken
by
the
Soldane
King
of
Persia
,
where
the
Christians
had
kept
it
onely
about
.89
.
yeares
.
The
Emperour
Fredericke
surnamed
Barbarousse
,
Philippe
Kynge
of
Fraunce
,
Richard
Kyng
of
England
,
and
other
Princes
most
puissaunte
,
leuied
an
exceding
greate
Armie
of
Christen
people
,
to
recouer
the
Citie
and
Holy
lande
:
and
very
luckelye
transported
their
Armie
in
to
Asia
,
but
after
had
moste
euyll
lucke
.
For
the
Emperour
Fredericke
was
drowned
:
and
the
whole
Armie
,
as
Vrspurgens
.
testifieth
,
died
of
the
plague
.
5.
The
fifte
(
and
that
famouse
indede
)
voiage
in
Syria
made
the
moste
mightie
Kinges
Philippe
of
Fraunce
,
and
Richard
of
Englande
surnamed
Coeur
de
Lion
.
The
same
was
done
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
.1191
.
Howbeit
they
retourned
withoute
any
woorthy
exploicte
done
,
wauntinge
not
a
fewe
of
their
menne
.
6.
And
Palmerius
a
Cronographer
:
Henry
sayeth
he
,
the
sonne
of
the
Emperour
Barbarousse
,
sent
an
Armie
in
to
Syria
:
which
retourneth
agayne
the
nexte
yeare
.
The
Christians
therefore
being
destitute
of
ayde
in
Syria
,
loste
vtterly
all
the
dominion
,
that
they
had
lefte
.
He
seaketh
these
things
in
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.1198
.
7
Agayne
in
the
yere
of
our
lord
.1213
.
Pope
Innocent
the
.3
.
of
that
name
sendeth
his
letters
publicke
to
al
the
faythful
of
Christ
,
wherein
he
exhorteth
them
to
take
armour
agaynste
the
infidelles
,
whiche
possessed
the
holy
lande
.
8
Therefore
Fridericke
the
.2
.
and
Emperour
moste
excellent
,
hopyng
to
doe
some
good
,
marcheth
also
with
an
enge
and
well
furnisshed
armie
into
the
Easte
:
whiche
they
saye
was
done
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.1234
.
In
the
meane
season
whilest
he
doeth
valeauntly
in
the
Easte
,
the
Bisshoppe
of
Rome
Gregory
the
.9
.
of
that
name
,
takyng
an
occasion
(
I
vse
the
wordes
of
Vrspurgens
.
)
of
the
absence
of
the
Emperour
sente
a
greate
armie
into
Apulia
,
9
And
no
longe
time
after
,
to
witte
in
the
yere
of
our
Lord
1248.
Lewis
Kinge
of
Fraunce
with
his
bretherne
Roberte
and
Charles
,
and
a
moste
puissaunt
army
,
sayleth
into
Syria
:
where
Robarte
is
slaine
,
and
Charles
taken
of
the
Soldane
,
is
hardely
deliuered
at
the
laste
,
and
with
a
fewe
escapeth
.
The
same
king
Lewis
of
Fraunce
,
in
the
yere
of
our
Lord
1270.
imbarketh
himself
with
his
three
sonnes
at
Marselles
,
to
sayle
into
Affricke
.
The
plague
light
vpon
his
Armie
in
the
enemies
lande
,
wherwith
both
the
father
and
the
sonne
died
,
and
the
whole
Armie
receyued
an
excedyng
great
calamitie
.
And
agayne
,
although
they
had
but
euill
fauoured
lucke
in
the
warres
against
the
Barbarians
,
yet
was
it
neuerthelesse
treated
agayne
in
the
counsell
of
Lions
vnder
Gregory
the
.10
.
about
the
yere
of
our
Lord
.1273
.
of
recouering
the
holy
land
,
But
Palmerius
in
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.1291
.
Where
many
thousandes
of
the
Christians
,
sayeth
he
,
were
slaine
in
Syria
by
the
Saracenes
,
al
the
reste
for
feare
fled
out
of
the
countrie
.
And
the
Chronicle
of
kinges
of
Fraunce
.
Aemilius
,
sayeth
he
,
made
here
an
ende
of
the
holy
warre
(
to
witte
in
the
yere
of
our
Lord
.1291
.
)
Ptolemais
in
the
Easte
beyng
destroyed
by
the
Soldane
.
It
is
manifeste
therefore
that
this
Barbarous
and
gogical
warre
hath
lasted
aboute
.195
.
yeares
.
So
longe
time
as
I
knowe
no
other
warre
in
the
world
that
euer
was
made
with
such
obstinate
mindes
,
with
so
great
armies
,
and
so
muche
shedyng
of
mans
bloud
.
We
see
in
the
meane
time
the
tentes
of
sainctes
,
and
the
citie
of
God
beloued
,
to
witte
the
faithful
church
through
out
the
world
in
the
Easte
especially
,
and
in
the
west
also
,
to
be
most
greuousely
afflicted
,
and
more
than
oppressed
and
destroyed
,
a
fewe
smal
remnauntes
only
remaynyng
:
that
not
with
out
cause
we
maye
perceiue
that
the
lord
sayed
in
the
gospell
:
but
when
the
sonne
of
man
shal
come
,
shal
he
finde
any
fayth
in
the
Earth
?
S.
Hierome
expounding
this
place
:
when
Aegipte
,
sayeth
he
,
was
taken
,
those
landes
were
also
affrayde
.
Wherfore
he
sayeth
not
,
that
he
toke
them
:
but
passed
through
Lybia
&
Aethiopia
.
Whether
sense
of
these
so
euer
thou
chousest
,
t●ou
shalt
not
erre
,
as
I
thinke
,
from
the
trewth
.
And
Daniel
addeth
the
brute
from
the
Easte
and
from
the
North
shal
trouble
hi●
,
in
so
much
that
he
shall
goe
forth
in
a
great
furie
to
distroye
and
kill
many
.
The
whiche
S.
Hierome
sheweth
muste
be
vnderstande
of
Antichrist
.
The
Pope
of
Rome
affirmeth
that
the
seates
Patriarchall
are
subiecte
to
him
,
as
Hierusalem
,
Antioche
and
Alexandria
,
and
the
holy
lande
to
be
his
right
.
And
he
heareth
,
out
of
the
East
,
and
out
of
the
North
that
al
those
partes
are
possessed
of
the
Soldanes
,
and
Emperours
of
Turkes
:
he
calleth
therefore
great
counselles
,
and
decreeth
warre
against
them
.
He
heareth
moreouer
that
Constantinople
is
taken
,
that
the
Rhodes
is
wonne
,
Dalmatia
subdued
,
Bulgarie
and
Hongarie
vanquissed
,
&c.
Agayne
therefore
he
sommoneth
counselles
,
he
armeth
kinges
,
he
leadeth
forth
soldiours
,
he
moueth
warre
,
and
decreeth
that
warre
shall
be
made
for
the
recouering
of
the
holy
lande
,
and
to
roote
out
the
Turkes
.
So
verely
this
Gogmagog
warre
is
not
yet
ended
or
appeased
at
this
daye
.
Whereby
it
commeth
to
passe
that
an
infinite
multitude
of
men
are
slayne
on
eyther
side
.
Furthermore
at
the
ende
of
this
Prophecie
,
the
prophet
sheweth
,
and
as
it
were
with
his
fingar
poincteth
,
the
palace
or
seate
of
Antichrist
,
by
Antiochus
figured
before
:
leeste
any
manne
should
not
know
,
Lette
vs
consequently
procede
to
adde
to
a
fewe
thinges
,
concerning
the
paynes
of
the
vngodly
,
and
the
euerlastyng
condemnation
of
the
Deuil
and
his
membres
.
S.
Iohn
:
and
fire
came
downe
from
heauen
,
and
deuoured
them
.
And
the
prophet
Amos
in
the
.1
.
chapt
.
calleth
Gods
vengeaunce
,
fire
,
as
the
others
do
also
.
Wherfore
S.
Iohn
signifieth
,
that
the
vengeaunce
of
God
shall
falle
vpon
all
the
enemies
of
the
church
.
In
times
paste
also
fire
commyng
downe
from
heauen
burnt
vp
Sodome
and
Gomorrhe
:
and
also
consumed
the
enemies
of
Helias
.
And
although
corporally
fire
doeth
not
alwayes
falle
from
heauen
,
yet
shall
the
persecutours
of
the
church
neuer
escape
vnpunnisshed
,
in
that
they
haue
vexed
the
Sainctes
of
Christ
.
Doubtles
yf
we
will
beholde
and
consider
,
what
was
done
in
that
holy
warre
,
and
what
chaunceth
dayly
,
we
will
saye
that
the
vengeaunce
of
God
is
most
present
bothe
agaynst
the
Turkes
and
the
Papistes
.
But
if
any
man
vnderstande
,
that
aboute
the
ende
of
the
world
fire
shall
rage
and
consume
the
wicked
,
as
also
S.
Peter
mentioneth
of
fire
and
burnyng
out
of
the
prophetes
.2
.
Pet.
3.
I
will
not
be
agayns●
it
.
Laste
of
all
he
toucheth
also
the
euerlastynge
damnation
of
Sathan
and
all
his
membres
.
For
where
the
Lorde
sayde
in
the
Gospell
,
yf
the
blinde
leade
the
blinde
,
bothe
shal
falle
into
the
ditche
:
it
followeth
,
that
both
Sathan
the
deceauer
,
and
the
people
of
him
seduced
,
shoulde
be
caried
together
to
helle
:
where
S.
Iohn
nowe
placeth
,
and
as
it
were
ioyneth
to gether
the
deuil
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
the
Saracenes
,
Turkes
,
briefely
all
nations
deceaued
,
the
Beaste
,
and
false
Prophet
,
and
all
the
Antichristians
.
We
see
therefore
,
that
the
iudgement
of
God
is
rightuouse
,
the
which
to
describe
,
he
retourneth
nowe
agayne
.
And
we
admonisshed
before
,
by
this
speache
,
they
shall
be
tormented
daye
and
nighte
,
&c.
The
perpetuitie
of
damnation
to
be
signified
.
From
the
whiche
the
Lorde
our
God
deliuer
vs
:
to
whome
be
glory
for
euermore
.
Amen
.
¶
The
Iudge
,
and
laste
iudgement
is
described
,
with
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
The
.
XC
.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
a
greate
white
seate
:
and
him
that
sat
on
it
,
from
whose
face
fled
awaye
both
the
Earth
and
heauen
,
and
their
place
was
no
more
founde
.
And
I
sawe
the
dead
,
both
great
and
smal
stande
before
God
:
and
the
bokes
were
opened
:
&
an
other
boke
was
opened
,
whiche
is
(
the
boke
)
of
life
,
and
the
dead
were
iudged
of
the
thinges
whiche
were
written
in
the
bokes
,
according
to
their
dedes
.
And
the
Sea
gaue
vp
her
dead
,
whiche
were
in
her
,
and
death
and
helle
deliuered
vp
the
dead
,
which
were
in
them
:
and
they
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
his
dedes
.
And
death
and
hel
were
caste
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
This
is
the
seconde
death
,
and
who
so
euer
was
not
fownde
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
was
caste
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
And
the
description
or
demonstration
of
this
vision
hath
these
thinges
chiefely
:
what
the
iudge
shal
be
:
S.
Iohn
seeth
a
seate
,
and
that
white
&
great
.
For
the
iudge
him self
sayde
,
that
he
would
come
in
glory
&
maiestie
,
to
witte
with
great
light
.
And
we
beleue
also
that
his
iudgementes
are
rightuouse
,
iust
&
white
.
And
Aretas
an
expositour
sayeth
:
the
seate
is
great
,
because
he
sitteth
therin
,
of
whom
the
prophet
sayde
:
great
is
the
Lord
,
&
great
is
his
power
,
&c.
And
in
the
seate
as
iudge
of
al
,
&
that
moste
rightuouse
,
he
sitteth
,
furnisshed
with
all
power
&
vertue
.
For
al
this
signifieth
the
worde
of
sittyng
.
They
that
are
to
be
iudged
stande
,
he
sitteth
.
Therfore
he
calleth
him
that
sitteth
,
as
you
would
say
iudge
.
For
other
name
he
geueth
not
.
But
we
beleue
,
that
al
iudgement
is
geuen
to
the
sonne
,
and
that
he
is
appoincted
iudge
ouer
all
.
S.
Iohn
therfore
seeth
,
and
also
sheweth
vs
to
beholde
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
commyng
in
the
clowdes
of
the
ayre
,
a
rightuouse
&
mightie
iudge
.
S.
Paule
also
in
the
.2
.
to
Titus
calleth
him
a
great
God
:
not
that
there
is
one
great
god
:
and
an
other
little
God
,
but
that
the
Maiestie
of
our
Lorde
Iesu
Christ
shal
at
that
daye
moste
euidently
be
sene
,
and
the
lord
him selfe
shal
than
shewe
him selfe
to
the
world
with
greater
glory
and
power
,
than
euer
heretofore
.
S.
Iohn
sayeth
figuratiuely
,
from
whose
face
fled
awaye
both
heauen
and
Earth
.
For
if
those
thinges
whiche
haue
not
sinned
,
dare
not
come
in
the
iudges
sight
,
but
seke
as
it
were
to
saue
themselues
by
Sight
:
where
I
praye
thee
shal
appere
the
vngodly
&
sumer
?
And
doubtles
the
prophet
Malachie
also
:
who
,
sayeth
he
,
shal
abide
the
daye
of
his
commyng
?
or
who
is
able
to
stande
,
when
he
shal
appere
?
So
in
the
sixte
chapter
we
hearde
,
that
heauen
fled
backe
,
and
was
folden
vp
like
a
scrolle
,
that
the
mountaynes
also
and
Iles
flitted
,
and
that
Kinges
and
Princes
and
other
men
hidde
themselues
in
caues
:
and
sayde
to
the
hilles
and
rockes
,
falle
vpon
vs
hide
vs
from
the
face
of
him
that
sitteth
on
the
seate
,
and
from
the
wrath
of
the
lambe
,
&c.
By
whiche
wordes
although
be
described
the
effecte
of
a
desperate
conscience
out
of
corrupte
doctrine
:
yet
the
same
shall
appere
chiefely
in
this
iudgement
,
what
time
the
seuere
and
moste
rightuous
iudge
shall
appere
.
A
muche
like
figure
is
red
in
the
.18
.
Psalme
.
Where
is
added
,
and
their
place
was
no
more
fownde
:
it
is
annexed
to
amplifie
the
matter
,
not
that
Heauen
and
Earth
shal
be
no
where
,
but
for
so
muche
as
they
dare
not
(
whiche
is
spoken
by
a
figure
)
appere
in
the
iudgement
of
God
.
By
al
these
thinges
therfore
is
signified
,
that
the
vngodly
beyng
destitute
of
all
counsell
,
shal
not
knowe
at
that
daye
whither
to
tourne
them
,
or
what
to
doe
:
but
trembling
and
despayryng
to
be
vexed
with
vnspeakeable
tormentes
before
the
seate
.
It
might
be
thought
in
the
meane
season
,
that
S.
Iohn
signifieth
this
also
,
howe
heauen
and
earth
should
at
the
commyng
of
the
iudge
be
renewed
.
The
whiche
also
the
Apostle
S.
Peter
more
playnely
expresseth
in
the
.3
.
chapt
.
of
the
seconde
Epistle
,
whiche
neuerthelesse
referreth
and
applieth
al
those
his
sayinges
to
the
same
sense
that
we
haue
touched
before
.
For
he
sayeth
:
seyng
than
that
all
these
thinges
shall
be
disolued
,
what
ought
you
to
be
in
holy
conuersation
,
loking
for
and
hasting
the
commyng
of
the
day
of
God
?
Aretas
of
Cesaria
:
the
flight
of
heauen
and
earth
,
sayeth
he
,
signifieth
no
chaungyng
of
place
,
(
for
whither
should
they
flee
?
)
but
flight
&
flittyng
from
corruption
to
incorruption
,
and
the
laste
commyng
of
the
lord
,
vnder
the
which
this
mortal
body
of
ours
shal
putte
on
immortalitie
,
and
the
face
of
the
Earth
shal
be
renewed
.
This
sayeth
he
,
a
like
phrase
of
speach
is
had
in
the
12.
of
the
Apocalipse
,
of
the
Angelles
caste
downe
out
of
heauen
:
nother
was
their
place
founde
any
more
in
heauen
,
&c.
Nowe
toucheth
he
also
who
shall
be
iudged
,
.2
.
Corinth
5.
.
chapt
.
but
after
a
diuerse
maner
appere
both
good
&
euill
.
For
the
wicked
as
giltie
are
brought
to
be
iudged
and
punnished
,
and
that
their
giltines
maye
be
openly
knowen
to
al
creatures
.
S.
Paule
speakyng
of
the
gentiles
:
they
,
sayeth
he
,
shewe
the
worke
of
the
lawe
written
in
their
hartes
,
their
conscience
also
bearyng
witnes
,
&
their
thoughtes
accusing
one
au
other
,
or
also
excusing
,
in
that
daye
,
wherein
the
lord
shal
iudge
the
secrettes
of
menne
,
according
to
my
gospell
,
through
Iesus
Christ
.
And
these
are
in
dede
the
bookes
whiche
shall
be
vnclosed
in
the
iudgement
.
Whereof
it
appereth
,
that
the
iudgement
shal
be
done
with
most
expedition
,
nother
shall
euery
man
be
reasoned
with
all
,
by
bookes
written
to
make
the
iudge
wery
,
as
the
ignoraunt
might
imagine
hereby
.
But
what
is
that
singular
boke
of
life
,
And
for
asmuch
as
faith
sheweth
it selfe
by
workes
,
S.
Paul
reciteth
in
the
.1
.
to
the
Ephes.
Therefore
shal
the
hurtefull
bookes
of
Iewes
.
Christians
in
title
only
,
and
Turkes
,
as
the
Thalmud
,
decretalles
and
Alcorane
perishe
.
These
shal
be
of
no
force
at
al
in
the
iudgement
.
S.
Paul
also
witnesseth
in
the
.3
.
to
the
Philip.
For
god
by
his
omnipotencie
reiseth
vp
,
&
calleth
those
things
that
are
not
,
that
thei
may
be
.
Yf
this
thing
seme
vnto
thee
new
or
vnpossible
,
beholde
the
beginnyng
of
things
,
&
therof
esteme
the
small
restitution
.
Was
not
the
Sea
or
water
from
the
beginnyng
?
but
is
it
written
to
haue
had
any
fishes
from
the
beginning
?
none
at
al.
But
God
commaunded
that
the
water
shuld
be
replenished
with
fish
.
And
did
not
streight
at
gods
commaundement
all
maner
of
fishes
appere
,
where
before
there
was
not
one
?
what
maruell
is
it
than
,
yf
god
in
th
ende
of
things
,
commaund
the
Sea
,
&
other
elements
also
,
to
yeld
again
their
dead
,
&
thei
obey
their
maker
?
Verely
the
Lord
in
the
gospel
saieth
,
that
they
which
are
in
their
graues
also
,
And
for
a
further
declaration
he
addeth
agayne
:
Thus
much
hitheto
of
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
S.
Paule
affirmeth
also
out
of
Osee
in
the
firste
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.15
.
chap.
Aretas
and
Primasius
make
with
vs
.
For
Aretas
saieth
:
and
he
calleth
death
and
hel
,
those
that
haue
committed
thinges
worthie
of
punnishment
,
as
fulfilling
the
numbre
of
the
second
death
.
And
Primasius
,
by
these
names
,
sayeth
he
,
he
signifieth
the
Deuil
(
because
he
is
authour
of
death
,
and
paynes
in
Hell
)
and
also
the
whole
fellowship
of
Deuylles
.
For
this
is
the
same
,
that
he
spake
more
playnelye
before
,
by
the
way
of
preuenting
:
and
the
Deuil
,
which
deceaued
them
,
was
caste
in
to
the
lake
of
fyre
and
brimstone
.
And
that
which
he
added
there
more
obscurely
,
sayeng
,
and
the
beaste
&
the
false
prophet
,
here
more
playnely
.
So
much
Primasius
.
And
who
knoweth
not
,
that
the
membres
muste
followe
the
head
,
all
vngodly
the
Deuyll
,
the
head
of
all
vngodlynes
.
¶
That
the
worlde
shall
be
renewed
,
the
Saincts
glorified
and
made
blessed
:
and
what
that
felicitie
shall
be
,
and
howe
certeyne
.
The
.
XCj.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
a
newe
Heauen
and
a
newe
Earth
.
For
the
first
Heauen
and
the
first
Earth
were
vanished
away
,
&
there
was
no
more
Sea
.
AND
I
Ihon
sawe
that
holy
Citie
newe
Hierusalem
,
come
downe
from
God
oute
of
Heauen
,
prepared
as
a
bryde
garnished
for
her
husband
.
And
I
heard
a
great
voice
from
the
seat
,
sayeng
:
beholde
,
the
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
,
and
he
wil
dwel
with
them
.
AND
they
shal
be
his
people
,
and
God
himselfe
shall
be
with
them
,
and
shal
be
their
God
.
And
God
shal
wipe
awai
al
teares
from
their
eyes
.
And
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
nother
sorrowe
,
nother
shal
ther
be
any
more
payne
.
For
the
ould
thinges
are
gone
.
And
he
that
sat
vpon
the
seat
,
saide
:
behold
,
I
make
al
things
newe
.
And
he
saied
vnto
me
,
wryte
:
for
these
wordes
are
faythfull
and
true
.
And
he
sayed
vnto
me
,
it
is
done
.
I
admonished
you
aboute
the
begynning
of
the
.15
.
S.
Ihon
most
plentifully
treated
of
torments
to
be
inflicted
to
Antichrist
and
all
vngodly
:
secondly
of
rewardes
,
especially
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
to
be
imployde
vpon
al
sainctes
.
For
ofte
times
haue
we
heard
in
this
boke
that
the
soules
seperated
from
the
body
,
are
immediatly
after
the
corporall
death
,
taken
vp
in
to
lyfe
euerlaking
,
but
that
the
felicitie
of
al
most
complete
,
chaunceth
to
the
faithfull
in
the
ende
of
the
worlde
,
what
time
the
bodies
now
raised
againe
,
receiue
the
rewards
of
glory
euerlasting
.
And
this
place
is
treated
through
oute
al
the
.21
.
chap.
&
beginning
of
the
.22
.
cha.
And
lyke
as
in
the
former
parte
he
hath
set
hel
in
a
maner
wyde
open
,
&
shewed
the
euerlasting
torments
as
it
were
to
be
sene
presently
:
so
in
this
later
part
he
vnlocketh
after
a
fort
,
or
openeth
heauen
it selfe
,
that
with
the
eyes
of
faith
,
we
shulde
se
what
hope
and
glory
abydeth
for
Sainctes
.
And
with
all
is
most
clerely
expounded
the
article
of
our
faith
,
1.
Cor.
2
S.
Ihon
also
with
his
reuelation
lighteneth
:
so
hath
he
also
at
this
present
borrowed
these
out
of
the
.65
.
and
.66
.
chapt
.
of
Esaye
.
And
.37
.
of
Ez●chiel
,
and
the
laste
chapters
of
the
same
.
Of
the
renewyng
of
the
world
he
speaketh
plainely
,
S.
Peter
in
his
later
Epistle
,
the
.3
.
chap.
that
al
thinges
verely
shuld
be
purged
by
fire
,
&
not
wholy
abolished
&
adnichilated
,
but
should
doubtles
be
purified
from
all
corruption
:
for
Aretas
:
he
signifieth
not
,
sayeth
he
th
extinguisshing
of
the
creature
,
but
a
renewyng
for
the
better
.
Therfore
sayeth
S.
Iohn
expressely
,
that
he
sawe
a
newe
heauen
,
&
a
newe
earth
,
wherunto
he
addeth
by
exposition
:
that
the
first
heauen
,
&
the
first
earth
are
vanisshed
awaye
:
to
wit
they
are
chaunged
in
their
qualities
:
so
that
the
corruptible
thinges
are
now
gone
,
created
for
corruptible
vses
.
For
euen
so
is
the
Sea
no
more
,
also
doubtles
subiecte
to
corruption
,
but
chaunged
into
better
.
S.
Austen
,
and
his
scollar
Primasius
suppose
that
the
troublesome
state
of
the
world
(
signified
not
seldome
in
the
scriptures
by
the
Sea
)
about
th
ende
of
the
world
shal
cease
.
Reade
the
.17
.
chap.
of
the
.20
.
boke
De
ciuitate
dei
.
Expounding
this
place
,
he
reasoneth
likewise
at
large
of
this
innouation
of
the
world
,
in
the
same
.20
.
boke
De
ciuitate
dei
,
&
.18
.
chap.
&
other
places
.
I
thinke
mere
in
this
matter
to
put
awaie
al
curiositie
:
&
if
any
hid
thing
appere
therin
,
that
it
be
reserued
vnto
that
daie
,
in
the
which
we
shal
see
al
thinges
euidently
.
And
I
suppose
that
these
things
concerning
the
renewyng
of
heauen
&
earth
ar
not
therfore
spoken
,
that
so
ther
shuld
any
place
be
prepared
for
vs
,
which
we
shuld
inhabite
again
in
these
inferiours
partes
vnder
heauen
(
for
we
beleue
that
we
shal
flie
vp
into
heauen
,
&
go
mete
the
lord
in
the
clowdes
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
th
apostle
.
1.
Thess
4.
.
)
but
for
the
our
mindes
are
thus
confirmed
,
that
the
faithful
shal
vndoubtedly
be
renewed
&
glorified
.
For
if
heauen
and
earth
,
made
for
man
,
be
renewed
&
purefied
:
who
wil
doubte
now
,
that
men
themselues
shal
be
moste
chiefely
clarified
?
For
consequently
now
S.
Iohn
declareth
,
S.
Iames
is
red
to
haue
sayde
,
euery
good
gifte
and
euery
perfit
gifte
is
from
aboue
,
commyng
downe
from
the
father
of
lightes
.
And
S.
Paule
also
in
the
.4
.
to
the
Galath
.
sayde
that
the
free
church
is
the
heauenly
Hierusalem
.
The
same
in
the
.1
.
Corinth
.
the
.15
.
The
firste
man
,
sayeth
he
,
of
the
earth
earthly
,
the
seconde
man
the
lord
himself
from
heauen
.
Such
as
that
earthly
was
,
suche
are
they
also
that
be
earthly
:
and
suche
as
that
heauenly
was
,
such
are
they
also
that
be
heauenvly
.
And
as
we
haue
borne
the
Image
of
the
earthly
man
,
so
shal
we
beare
also
the
Image
of
the
heauenly
.
Therfore
sayed
S.
Iohn
most
rightly
,
that
the
churche
of
Sainctes
commeth
downe
from
heauen
,
to
witte
from
heauen
receauing
her
glory
.
For
againe
by
a
demonstration
:
prepared
of
God
,
sayeth
he
,
as
a
bryde
garnished
for
her
husbande
.
For
the
Apostle
in
the
.2
.
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.5
.
We
know
,
sayeth
he
,
that
yf
our
earthly
mansion
of
this
tabernacle
be
destroied
,
we
haue
bildyng
of
god
,
a
mansion
not
made
with
hande
,
euerlastyng
in
heauen
.
And
anone
:
he
that
hath
prepared
vs
for
the
same
is
God
.
He
remoueth
from
his
sainctes
al
corruption
,
but
geueth
and
teacheth
to
be
purified
with
al
giftes
of
the
body
,
that
so
they
may
be
garnisshed
worthely
,
and
maye
dwell
in
the
euerlastyng
bryde
chamber
with
their
brydegrome
Christe
.
Wherefore
this
garnisshynge
consisteth
in
the
abolishinge
of
all
corruption
and
mortalitie
,
and
in
the
gifte
of
vncorruption
,
immortalitie
,
and
glory
.
Of
the
purefying
and
deckyng
of
the
bryde
speaketh
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
also
in
the
.5
.
chapter
to
the
Ephesians
.
And
in
this
worlde
beginneth
the
purgyng
and
trimmyng
,
and
finally
at
the
ende
is
finisshed
most
perfitly
.
For
than
shal
the
church
haue
nother
spotte
nor
wrincle
,
al
corruption
verely
wiped
awaie
,
and
al
glory
receyued
.
And
here
learne
by
the
waye
,
that
the
Sainctes
are
prepared
of
God
:
therefore
saluation
to
be
of
mere
grace
.
And
he
procedeth
to
declare
yet
more
playnely
,
De
ciuit
.
dei
:
Howe
great
,
sayeth
he
,
shal
that
felicitie
be
,
where
no
euill
shal
be
,
no
good
shal
waunt
?
and
this
declaration
of
eternal
felicitie
hath
her
partes
,
whereby
she
is
made
manifest
.
For
firste
a
voyce
,
and
that
a
great
cried
from
the
Trone
:
beholde
the
tabernacle
of
God
with
men
.
The
coniunction
of
God
with
holy
men
,
was
in
time
paste
prefigured
by
the
Tabernacle
of
wittenesse
,
whereby
God
testified
that
he
would
be
in
the
middes
of
his
people
.
And
the
same
shal
he
at
th
ende
after
the
iudgement
verfourme
most
aboundantly
.
And
therefore
that
voyce
annexeth
:
.126
.
Psalm
.
They
that
sowe
in
teares
,
sayeth
he
,
shall
reape
in
gladnes
.
He
semeth
to
haue
alluded
to
moothers
,
which
wipe
the
eyes
of
their
tender
and
dere
children
criyng
,
comforte
the
sorrowfull
,
and
cherishe
them
hurte
or
bruissed
.
Therfore
if
the
Sainctes
haue
suffered
any
payne
or
grefe
in
this
world
,
when
they
shal
come
into
an
other
world
,
it
shal
be
requited
than
,
and
prouided
,
that
they
shal
fele
no
more
aduersitie
.
The
lord
sayde
also
in
the
gospel
:
verely
verely
I
saie
vnto
you
ye
shal
wepe
and
lament
,
but
the
world
shal
reioyce
:
and
you
shal
be
sorowfull
,
but
your
sorowe
shall
be
tourned
into
ioye
,
&c.
In
the
.16
.
of
Iohn
.
Consequently
he
declareth
yet
more
fully
by
nombryng
of
the
calamities
,
that
the
sainctes
in
an
other
life
shall
be
deliuered
at
ones
from
al
euill
:
and
death
shal
be
no
more
.
For
they
shal
be
rewarded
with
life
euerlastyng
.
Therefore
shall
there
be
no
more
feare
of
death
,
whiche
is
in
a
maner
more
bitter
than
death
it selfe
.
The
same
affirmeth
the
Apostle
in
the
first
to
the
Corinth
.
the
.15
.
alledgyng
the
testimony
of
the
Prophete
Osee
.
There
shall
be
no
mournyng
nor
sorrowe
,
whiche
drieth
vp
the
bones
,
although
most
ful
of
iuyce
.
For
the
ioye
of
Sainctes
shal
be
perpetuall
.
There
shal
be
no
clamour
,
no
complayncte
,
no
expostulatyng
or
vmbraydyng
.
For
whie
,
there
shall
be
no
iniurie
,
no
mallice
or
enuie
.
This
worlde
sowndeth
and
redoundeth
full
of
the
clamorous
and
cries
of
poore
wretches
.
But
in
the
blessed
seates
shal
be
no
miserie
.
There
shal
be
no
payne
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
labour
,
sickenes
,
werines
.
The
cause
hereof
,
for
the
olde
thinges
are
gone
.
There
is
nowe
an
other
life
,
yea
and
that
a
moste
diuerse
maner
of
liuyng
,
from
that
whiche
we
liue
nowe
.
Therefore
what
soeuer
is
of
sinne
,
and
subiecte
to
corruption
,
shall
there
be
taken
awaye
:
as
the
Lorde
sayde
in
the
Gospell
,
Luke
.
20.
chapt
.
But
of
eternall
life
we
haue
spoken
,
more
in
our
commentaries
vpon
the
.12
.
of
Matth.
And
the
Lorde
him selfe
in
Iohn
collecteth
the
some
of
all
,
and
sayeth
,
howe
he
maketh
all
thinges
newe
.
Therefore
in
the
world
to
come
we
shal
thinke
of
no
carnal
nor
corrupt
thing
,
but
an
heauenly
.
But
the
mindes
of
the
faythfull
are
greuousely
tempted
in
this
matter
,
the
Deuill
suggestynge
,
And
here
is
to
be
vnderstand
,
that
the
certentie
of
the
blessed
life
is
shewed
moste
expressely
of
al
by
these
wordes
:
and
he
sayde
vnto
me
,
wryte
,
&c.
And
neuerthelesse
by
the
former
wordes
also
no
weake
reasons
of
the
veritie
be
gathered
.
And
firste
in
dede
he
sayde
:
I
Iohn
sawe
.
And
we
knowe
Iohn
to
be
an
Apostle
and
witnesse
of
the
trewth
,
whose
testimony
it
is
vnlaweful
to
distruste
.
Seyng
therefore
this
godly
man
,
sawe
the
thinges
himselfe
,
whiche
he
reherseth
,
to
doubte
of
the
same
were
a
wickednes
.
Secondly
he
heareth
a
voice
,
&
a
great
,
moreouer
pronounced
out
of
the
Trone
,
to
wit
of
the
.xxiiii.
Elders
&
spretes
angelicall
,
&
of
the
whole
heauenly
hoste
.
And
who
can
doubte
of
their
testimony
,
whiche
already
are
in
blesse
euerlastyng
?
They
know
,
and
haue
experience
what
the
felicitie
is
,
therfore
they
speake
and
testifie
that
is
tried
and
knowen
.
Moreouer
he
him selfe
that
sitteth
in
the
Trone
,
speaketh
and
testifieth
,
saying
:
beholde
I
make
al
thinges
newe
.
God
is
true
,
and
in
him
is
no
leasyng
.
And
seyng
he
testifieth
so
playnely
,
that
life
euerlasting
shal
be
:
and
we
see
him
declare
it
also
,
of
what
sorte
it
shal
be
:
no
place
for
doubtefulnes
hereafter
is
relinquisshed
.
And
the
thinges
that
he
hath
shewed
and
declared
of
the
happie
life
,
he
commaundeth
immediately
to
wryte
.
Thinges
are
written
for
a
perpetuall
memorial
of
the
thing
,
which
we
knowe
to
be
true
and
substantial
.
For
wrytinges
or
testimonialles
whiche
are
written
or
made
and
sealed
,
by
the
lawe
of
nations
,
and
common
custome
of
men
,
haue
the
force
of
an
vndoubted
testimony
.
But
such
letters
or
testimonialles
are
made
and
sealed
at
the
commaundement
of
God
.
For
God
commaundeth
S.
Iohn
to
write
those
same
,
which
ar
taught
of
the
blessed
life
:
and
therefore
they
be
true
,
vndoubted
,
and
infallible
.
As
he
himself
immediately
annexeth
and
saieth
:
for
these
wordes
are
faythful
&
true
,
stable
I
saye
,
&
immutable
what
can
be
spoken
more
euident
than
these
?
here
is
also
the
authoritie
of
holy
Scripture
establisshed
.
But
he
addeth
an
other
thing
almost
more
vehement
:
and
he
sayde
vnto
me
,
it
is
done
.
By
the
which
maner
of
speaking
is
signified
,
eyther
that
the
ende
is
commen
,
and
all
thinges
accomplisshed
,
like
as
it
is
vsed
in
the
.16
.
chap.
or
els
that
the
thing
which
is
spoken
,
and
beleued
to
come
,
to
be
so
certaine
as
though
it
were
done
already
.
We
Germanes
so
ofte
as
we
will
signifie
,
that
the
thing
whiche
we
haue
pourposed
,
or
promised
and
sayde
,
to
be
sure
,
we
are
wonte
to
saye
,
Es
ist
gemacht
,
it
is
done
.
Let
vs
therefore
beleue
assuredly
these
and
all
Gods
wordes
.
Moreouer
let
vs
geue
our
lorde
God
moste
hartie
thankes
,
which
with
so
great
faith
and
dilligence
susteyneth
&
confirmeth
our
hope
:
and
hath
commaunded
these
misteries
of
our
saluation
to
be
put
in
writyng
,
and
publisshed
to
the
whole
world
in
all
ages
.
To
him
be
glory
for
euermore
.
Amen
.
¶
It
is
furthermore
declared
,
that
the
hope
of
the
euerlastyng
and
blessed
felicitie
and
glory
to
be
certayne
and
vndoubted
.
The
.xcij.
Sermon
.
I
Am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginnyng
and
the
ende
.
I
wil
geue
to
him
that
is
a
thirste
of
the
wel
of
the
water
of
life
freely
.
He
that
ouercommeth
,
shall
inherite
all
thinges
.
I
will
be
his
God
,
and
he
shal
be
my
sunne
.
But
the
feareful
and
vnbeleuing
,
and
the
abominable
,
and
murtherers
,
&
whoremongers
,
and
sorcerers
,
&
idolaters
and
liars
shall
haue
their
parte
in
the
lake
,
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
whiche
is
the
seconde
death
.
Vnto
all
the
former
commeth
nowe
the
sixte
testimony
of
the
certentie
of
the
true
felicitie
of
the
faythfull
,
S.
Iohn
.
Where
he
sheweth
,
that
he
geueth
water
,
and
holesome
drynke
to
the
faythfull
,
whiche
at
the
length
shoulde
sprynge
vp
into
life
euerlastynge
.
Moste
certayne
it
is
therefore
,
that
the
faythfull
are
quickened
by
Christe
:
and
therefore
,
the
blessed
lyfe
of
the
faithful
is
,
and
shal
be
moste
assured
and
certayne
,
as
promised
by
so
many
expresse
promesses
of
God
.
Of
this
water
of
life
we
had
some
things
in
the
.7
.
chapt
.
of
this
boke
towarde
the
ende
,
and
shall
haue
certen
playne
matters
in
the
beginnyng
of
the
.22
.
chapt
.
But
in
the
meane
while
and
by
the
waye
,
Whereupon
consequently
and
on
the
contrary
parte
he
reciteth
,
who
be
excluded
from
the
felowshippe
of
the
blessed
life
and
of
the
blessed
,
compilyng
a
register
of
sinnes
and
of
wicked
men
,
such
as
he
hath
compiled
also
about
the
ende
of
the
.9.21
.
and
.22
.
chapt
.
And
such
as
the
Apostle
hath
in
a
maner
recited
to
the
Corinthians
.
And
we
suppose
that
in
S.
Iohn
his
time
these
sinnes
were
moste
common
,
nor
sufficiently
knowen
,
And
we
shal
touche
seuerally
eight
partes
of
this
register
.
Vnbeleuers
In
the
thirde
place
followeth
,
S.
Paule
in
the
.3
.
to
Titus
.
and
.12
.
to
the
Hebrewes
.
Iudas
Thaddeus
through
out
the
chefest
parte
of
his
epistle
:
S.
Ihon
himselfe
about
the
end
of
the
.22
.
chapt
.
reciting
in
a
maner
the
same
register
,
calleth
them
dogges
.
And
would
God
we
wanted
examples
at
this
daye
of
abominable
men
,
and
such
kynde
of
dogges
.
But
there
is
no
cawse
why
we
shoulde
maruayle
hereat
,
considering
that
we
liue
in
the
time
of
all
other
most
corrupt
of
Noe
and
Loth
:
Mathew
the
.24
.
Of
Homicides
ther
be
sondry
kyndes
.
D.
Musculus
.
But
I
thinke
the
world
had
neuer
a
more
notable
,
mor
cruel
,
and
more
shameles
murderer
,
yea
paricide
most
verely
,
according
to
the
word
of
Christ
in
the
.8
.
of
Iohn
,
the
firste
begotten
child
of
the
Deuyll
,
than
the
Bysshoppe
of
Rome
.
For
he
in
a
maner
at
all
times
,
for
these
fyue
hondreth
yeares
and
more
,
hath
blowen
the
trumpet
to
all
the
greuouse
warres
of
Europe
or
Christendome
:
and
agayne
hath
graunted
to
murderers
,
especiallie
warring
for
the
See
of
Rome
,
most
large
&
ample
pardons
,
and
promised
heauen
to
them
that
die
in
that
warfare
:
al
the
which
,
being
many
of
them
excellent
men
,
had
not
the
great
mercy
of
God
ben
,
he
had
destroyed
bothe
body
and
soule
.
Than
S.
Ihon
raccompteth
whoremongers
.
S.
Paule
vnder
the
vocable
of
whoredome
,
comprehendeth
all
filthy
lust
and
riot
.
But
in
our
dayes
whorehunting
is
made
so
common
,
that
euery
most
shamefull
whoremonger
is
admitted
to
the
aulter
:
a
maried
priest
that
kepeth
holy
matrimonie
is
expelled
from
the
same
.
For
the
which
we
may
thanke
Syricius
,
and
other
Popes
:
whom
the
Apostle
hath
greuously
noted
,
in
the
first
to
Timothe
.
4.
S.
Ihon
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
he
meaneth
magiciens
,
inchaunters
,
sothsayers
,
witches
,
and
by
deuillish
craftes
loue
makers
.
The
latin
men
vnderstand
them
also
,
that
geue
poyson
to
drinke
.
Idolaters
S.
Peter
,
&c.
Dauid
describeth
an
Idoll
,
&
sayeth
:
the
Idolles
of
the
heythen
are
siluer
and
golde
,
euen
the
worke
of
mennes
handes
.
They
haue
mouth
and
speake
not
:
eyes
haue
they
and
see
not
,
&c.
Psal.
113.
And
I
wolde
fayne
knowe
what
the
Idolles
of
the
Papistes
differ
from
these
?
Concerning
worshippinge
of
them
,
they
can
not
denye
,
but
that
they
worship
those
Idolles
of
wood
and
clay
.
For
thei
attribute
to
them
holy
names
,
and
euen
the
sacred
name
of
God
,
to
be
communicated
to
none
other
,
saieng
:
this
is
(
pointing
to
stone
or
wood
,
that
is
,
an
Idol
of
wood
)
God
the
father
,
this
is
God
the
son
,
this
is
S.
Peter
.
I
tremble
in
my
minde
,
whylest
I
report
these
things
:
especially
sins
the
lord
himself
hath
said
,
whom
wil
ye
make
me
like
?
Esay
.
40.
And
S.
Paule
calleth
this
plainly
,
counterfeting
folishnes
:
and
expresly
denieth
the
godhead
to
be
like
a
stone
artificially
polished
:
Ro.
1.
Act.
17.
Againe
these
Images
,
which
thei
call
their
gods
&
saincts
,
made
with
mens
hands
,
thei
bring
into
the
churches
,
namely
a
place
of
worshipping
,
and
set
them
vpon
the
altars
:
vnto
these
they
go
on
pilgrimage
,
fall
downe
before
them
and
worship
,
sence
them
,
offer
oblations
to
them
,
and
hang
Iewels
on
them
.
And
moreouer
attribute
to
them
also
a
parte
of
the
heauenly
doctrine
and
instruction
,
sayeng
that
the
vnlearned
sort
are
taught
and
admonished
by
these
.
And
what
is
to
worship
,
yf
this
be
not
?
Let
them
se
therfore
,
whether
thei
can
herein
excuse
themselues
before
God
and
men
:
and
prouyde
rather
to
saue
their
soules
.
How
be
it
all
these
thinges
thei
wype
away
as
it
were
with
one
word
,
and
say
:
we
worship
not
the
signes
,
but
the
things
signified
.
Than
yf
the
signes
were
taken
away
,
wold
ye
returne
to
the
Idolles
on
pilgrimage
?
do
ye
not
thinke
it
done
in
a
maner
to
God
himselfe
,
that
you
se
done
to
the
Idolles
?
do
ye
not
punnish
am
Image
breaker
,
as
a
traitour
againste
the
diuine
maiestie
?
For
he
shal
not
seme
to
haue
cut
a sunder
wood
,
but
to
haue
defiled
God
himselfe
.
Therfore
ye
acknowledge
somewhat
more
in
this
wood
,
than
wood
alone
.
For
you
thinke
that
some
diuine
thing
is
hid
therin
:
and
therfore
is
this
wood
accompted
of
you
no
comōwood
.
Which
thing
you
declare
also
by
sundry
tokens
otherwise
.
Moreouer
the
gentiles
excused
themselues
after
the
same
maner
,
saieng
,
that
thei
worshipped
the
thinges
,
and
not
the
signes
.
But
this
semed
not
a
sufficient
excuse
vnto
godly
men
:
as
it
is
to
be
red
in
Lactancius
and
Athanasius
in
their
bokes
againste
the
gentiles
.
But
God
hath
at
one
word
cofuted
you
and
saied
,
who
hath
requyred
these
thinges
at
your
handes
?
yf
any
will
exhibite
to
me
worship
,
let
him
worship
after
the
prescripte
of
my
moste
Holy
lawe
.
They
worshippe
me
in
vaine
,
teaching
the
doctrines
of
men
.
These
things
haue
I
declared
somwhat
more
at
large
,
to
the
intent
that
such
as
wil
yet
hear
any
reason
,
and
in
whom
the
word
and
lawe
of
God
hath
any
place
,
might
know
&
auoide
that
grosse
and
mortall
sinne
of
Idolatrie
.
And
lyars
comprehend
men
that
are
lighte
of
their
tung
,
And
touchynge
the
lake
or
ponde
,
burnyng
with
fyre
and
brimestone
,
and
of
the
second
death
,
I
haue
spoken
before
in
the
nynetene
and
twentie
chapters
.
And
els
where
.
And
he
signifieth
,
that
all
these
and
the
lyke
shall
be
caste
downe
of
the
Lorde
into
the
euerlastinge
fyre
of
Hell
.
For
he
putteth
here
part
for
inheritaunce
,
as
also
in
the
eleuenth
Psalme
:
he
shall
rayne
vpon
the
vngodlye
fyre
and
brymstone
,
and
this
is
part
of
their
cuppe
:
And
in
the
.24
.
of
Mathew
.
And
shall
put
his
part
with
hipocrites
.
And
we
say
also
,
he
hath
no●e
obtayned
his
righte
:
or
he
is
punnished
as
he
is
worthy
.
Like
as
Sainctes
therfore
obteyne
the
Kyngdome
of
Heauen
by
inheritaunce
:
so
are
euerlasting
tourments
in
steade
of
inheritaunce
to
the
vngodlie
.
To
the
Lorde
the
righteouse
Iudge
be
prayse
and
glorie
.
Amen
.
¶
Here
is
set
foorth
a
goodly
picture
,
a
discription
or
figure
of
the
blessed
seate
,
and
of
the
heauenvly
lyfe
and
glory
euerlasting
.
The
.xciij.
Sermon
.
AND
there
came
vnto
me
one
of
the
seuen
Angelles
,
which
had
the
seuen
vyalles
full
of
the
seuen
laste
plagues
:
and
talked
with
me
sayeng
:
come
hither
,
I
wil
shew
the
the
bryde
,
the
lambes
wyfe
.
And
he
caried
me
away
in
spirite
to
a
great
,
and
an
high
mountayne
,
and
he
shewed
me
the
greate
Citie
,
holy
Hierusalem
,
descending
out
of
heauen
from
God
,
hauing
the
brightnesse
of
God
.
And
her
shyning
was
lyke
to
a
stone
most
preciouse
,
euen
a
Iaspar
clere
as
a
Cristal
:
and
had
great
and
high
walles
,
and
had
twelue
gates
,
and
at
the
gates
twelue
Angels
:
&
names
written
,
which
ar
the
twelue
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israell
:
on
the
East
part
three
gates
,
and
on
the
North
syde
three
gates
,
and
towarde
the
South
three
gates
,
and
on
the
west
syde
thre
gates
:
and
the
walle
of
the
Citie
had
twelue
foundations
,
and
in
them
the
names
of
the
Lambes
twelue
Apostles
.
S.
Iohn
retourneth
to
the
description
of
the
citie
celestial
,
And
firste
is
declared
vnto
vs
,
S.
Matthewe
affirmeth
in
the
.17
.
chapt
.
to
haue
chaunced
to
Peter
,
Iames
,
and
Iohn
.
And
now
he
annexeth
the
vision
it selfe
,
and
generally
and
briefely
describeth
or
shaddoweth
the
blessed
seate
and
glory
of
the
life
to
come
:
afterwarde
he
amplifieth
the
same
more
largely
,
particularly
,
and
as
it
were
by
partes
,
and
so
enlarged
and
beaultified
he
setteth
it
forth
as
it
were
to
be
sene
of
the
godly
.
1.
Corintb
.
the
.2
.
chapt
.
These
thinges
hath
he
sommarely
,
and
generally
touched
hitherto
.
And
consequently
he
declareth
by
particulars
and
at
large
that
celest●all
glory
,
and
blessed
seates
.
S.
Iohn
him selfe
addeth
more
,
as
it
were
a
Iaspar
stone
like
a
Christal
.
This
is
a
newe
maner
of
speakyng
,
but
it
hath
a
maruelouse
grace
,
if
we
vnderstande
it
rightly
.
For
a
Iaspar
is
grene
,
a
christal
is
bright
.
He
semeth
therefore
to
saye
,
howe
that
celestial
brightnes
is
continually
grene
,
&
whithereth
neuer
:
that
is
to
witte
that
the
heauenly
light
is
euerlasting
,
&
in
it self
after
a
sorte
waryng
grene
,
and
in
growyng
grene
waxeth
bright
and
reioyceth
all
heauenly
dwellers
.
For
herafter
followeth
:
for
the
glory
of
God
hath
lightened
her
,
&
the
Lambe
is
her
light
.
This
brightnes
and
most
ioyeful
light
the
Lord
in
the
gospel
of
Iohn
promiseth
in
sondry
places
:
and
the
whole
blessed
life
,
of
this
not
the
leste
parte
,
is
called
commonly
blessed
light
,
&
light
euerlastyng
,
or
light
of
heauen
.
It
semeth
to
haue
ben
prefigured
in
the
golden
candelsticke
of
the
tabernacle
,
&c.
For
if
it
were
not
harde
for
our
Lord
God
to
geue
vnto
precious
stones
wonderfull
colours
&
brightnes
:
yf
he
illumine
this
world
full
of
naughtie
men
wyth
moste
goodly
lyghtes
,
the
Sunne
Moone
&
Starres
,
what
a
lighte
I
praye
thee
,
maye
we
thinke
to
haue
in
heauen
,
where
no
man
shal
dwell
but
the
beste
,
and
of
God
most
derely
beloued
?
Of
this
light
muche
mention
is
made
with
Esaye
and
in
the
Psalmist
.
Moreouer
in
the
walles
are
placed
gates
,
And
agayne
for
a
further
declaration
is
annexed
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Aretas
also
searcheth
here
the
misterie
more
dilligently
,
and
supposeth
that
no
man
shal
enter
in
by
these
gates
,
saue
he
,
whiche
both
acknowledgeth
the
eternal
trinitie
of
God
,
and
also
vnderstandeth
the
misterie
of
the
crosse
of
Christ
.
For
he
sayeth
howe
the
twelue
tribes
are
diuided
by
the
Trinitie
of
the
fourefolde
figure
of
the
worlde
,
&c.
Wherupon
Aquinas
also
:
who
so
euer
are
saued
,
saieth
he
,
they
are
iustified
by
the
fayth
of
the
holy
Trinitie
publisshed
in
the
foure
quartes
of
the
world
by
the
Apostles
preachyng
.
1.
Corinth
3.
.
Howe
than
are
layde
here
twelue
foundations
?
doubtles
Christ
remayneth
one
and
a
sure
foundation
.
Howebeit
in
as
muche
as
in
placyng
and
reuealyng
him
,
the
Lord
hath
vsed
the
ministerie
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
for
this
cause
the
citie
is
sayde
to
haue
twelue
foundations
.
Not
that
the
Apostles
are
in
dede
the
foundations
of
the
church
and
our
saluation
,
but
in
this
that
Christ
that
trewe
foundation
,
was
by
the
twelue
Apostles
made
knowen
to
the
faithfull
,
and
as
it
were
layde
vnder
,
whereupon
the
beleuers
haue
buylded
themselues
by
the
Apostles
fayth
.
Whereupon
he
sayeth
pourposely
,
&
in
those
twelue
,
the
names
of
the
lambes
twelue
Apostles
.
For
the
gospel
also
,
whiche
is
bothe
in
very
dede
and
vnchaungeably
Iesus
Christes
alone
,
is
called
also
of
Iohn
,
Matthew
,
Marke
&
Luke
,
of
Peter
and
Paule
bicause
it
hath
ben
preached
by
them
.
And
we
vnderstande
hereby
not
only
the
church
,
whiche
was
before
the
commyng
of
Christ
of
Patriarches
and
Prophetes
,
beyng
receyued
into
heauen
to
reioyce
in
God
:
but
also
the
church
Apostolical
,
I
meane
that
al
men
in
the
whole
world
,
whiche
haue
beleued
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
shal
liue
with
al
the
Sainctes
in
that
heauenly
countrie
:
all
the
whiche
we
shall
bothe
see
,
and
with
them
also
shall
glorifie
God
for
euermore
.
Primasius
Bisshop
of
Vtica
dissenteth
not
much
from
this
our
exposition
,
¶
Yet
agayne
is
described
the
seate
of
the
euerlastyng
countrie
in
heauen
.
The
.
XCiiij
.
Sermon
.
AND
he
that
talked
with
me
,
had
a
golden
reede
to
measure
the
citie
with
al
,
and
the
gates
therof
,
and
the
walles
thereof
.
And
the
citie
was
buylte
foure
square
,
&
the
length
was
as
large
as
the
breadth
of
it
.
And
he
measured
the
citie
with
the
reede
.xii.
M.
furlongs
and
the
length
and
breadth
,
and
height
of
it
were
equal
.
And
he
measured
the
wall
therof
144.
cubites
,
after
the
measure
of
a
manne
which
the
angel
had
.
And
the
building
of
the
walle
of
it
was
of
Iaspar
.
And
the
citie
was
of
pure
gold
,
like
vnto
cleare
glasse
:
&
the
foundations
of
the
walles
,
&
of
the
citie
were
garnished
with
al
maner
of
pretious
stones
.
The
first
foundation
was
a
Iaspar
,
the
seconde
a
Saphyre
,
the
third
a
Calcedony
,
the
fourth
a
Smaragde
,
the
.v.
a
Sardonix
,
the
.vi.
Sardeos
,
the
.vii.
a
Chrysolite
,
the
eight
Berall
,
the
.ix.
a
Topas
,
the
.x.
a
Chrisoprasos
,
the
.xi.
a
Iacincte
,
the
twelft
an
Amatist
.
And
the
twelue
gates
were
twelue
pearles
,
&
euery
gate
was
one
pearle
,
and
the
strete
of
the
citie
was
pure
golde
,
as
a
thorowe
we
shining
glasse
.
He
procedeth
in
describyng
the
blessed
seates
,
and
that
life
of
the
world
to
come
,
vnder
the
Image
of
a
most
goodly
and
most
excellent
citie
.
We
shal
vnderstande
al
thinges
not
after
the
letter
,
but
after
the
sprete
.
All
thinges
are
sayed
for
our
comforte
,
and
to
the
ende
we
should
stoutely
contemne
this
world
,
&
the
pleasures
thereof
,
&
the
furies
of
persecutours
:
&
should
alwayes
desire
so
great
,
&
the
same
euerlastyng
good
thinges
promised
vs
,
we
haue
hearde
in
the
description
,
yea
euen
sene
foure
singular
thinges
of
this
heauenly
citie
as
it
were
of
a
liuely
picture
,
what
a
lighte
it
hath
,
what
walles
,
what
gates
also
,
and
foundations
.
Now
in
the
fifte
place
followeth
,
what
is
the
widenes
,
receipte
or
largenes
of
this
Citie
.
For
hereof
are
cities
commended
.
And
necessarie
it
is
,
that
the
greatest
nombre
of
Citezens
,
should
haue
the
largest
or
greatest
Citie
.
Therefore
commeth
forth
a
meater
of
this
citie
,
S.
Matth.
prouoketh
the
She●e
to
take
the
inheritaunce
,
prepared
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
world
.
He
alone
knoweth
also
,
who
be
his
.
The
situation
of
the
citie
is
declared
,
planted
in
a
square
,
Moreouer
the
length
,
Where
he
sayeth
,
and
he
measured
the
walle
thereof
,
an
hondreth
and
.44
.
cubites
,
it
can
not
surely
agree
with
the
furlonges
:
In
the
sixte
place
he
treateth
of
the
matter
of
this
heauenvly
Citie
.
For
Cities
are
commended
of
the
stuffe
and
matter
.
Cesar
Augustus
is
well
knowen
,
who
is
sayde
to
haue
spoken
of
Rome
:
I
founde
it
of
bricke
,
I
leaue
it
of
marble
.
And
the
cities
buylded
of
stone
,
are
iustely
preferred
to
those
that
are
of
timber
,
and
suche
as
are
buylte
of
free
stone
squared
,
to
them
that
are
made
of
rough
stone
.
But
what
is
the
buildyng
or
matter
of
the
citie
celestiall
?
That
same
he
declareth
by
fiue
partes
of
membres
.
2.
The
citie
it self
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
buildynges
in
the
citie
,
the
palaces
and
houses
,
are
pure
golde
.
For
al
things
be
purefied
in
the
eternall
countrie
.
There
is
no
vncleanes
,
3.
S.
Iohn
toke
these
things
partely
out
of
the
.54
.
of
Esaye
,
which
place
S.
Hierome
expounding
,
sendeth
them
that
desire
to
knowe
more
of
stones
to
Epiphanius
,
&
to
the
.37
.
boke
of
the
Natur.
Hist
.
of
Plinie
.
Aretas
in
his
commentaries
,
applieth
the
twelue
precious
stones
to
the
.12
.
Apostles
of
Christ
.
There
remaine
moreouer
the
writynges
of
Bede
vpon
this
place
:
out
of
whom
toke
Thomas
of
Aquine
such
things
as
he
hath
in
his
commentaries
vpon
the
Apocalipse
.
I
see
not
howe
I
can
with
any
great
fruicte
tary
longer
in
this
treatise
.
Wherfore
I
referre
the
curiouse
reader
to
these
Authours
:
it
is
enough
for
me
to
haue
shewed
,
that
by
these
costely
Iewelles
is
signified
the
excellencie
of
the
foundation
of
our
helth
and
saluation
.
S.
Mathewes
gospel
,
Christ
himself
and
the
saluation
that
is
of
him
,
are
compared
to
a
Pearle
,
which
the
marchaunt
selling
al
that
he
hath
,
byeth
for
himselfe
,
thinking
himselfe
rich
enough
,
yf
he
may
haue
this
Pearle
.
5.
In
the
fift
place
is
also
described
the
Strete
,
what
it
is
.
¶
Furthermore
yet
is
described
the
euerlasting
countrie
in
Heauen
.
The
.xcv.
Sermon
.
AND
I
sawe
no
temple
therin
.
For
the
Lorde
God
almightie
and
the
lambe
is
the
temple
of
it
,
and
the
Citie
hath
no
nede
of
the
Sunne
,
nother
of
the
Moone
,
to
lighten
it
.
For
the
brightnes
of
God
doth
lighten
it
,
and
the
lambe
is
the
light
therof
.
And
the
people
which
are
saued
,
shal
walke
in
the
light
of
it
:
&
the
kinges
of
the
earth
shal
bring
their
glory
&
honour
vnto
it
.
And
the
gates
thereof
shall
not
be
shut
by
day
.
For
there
shal
be
no
night
there
.
And
they
shal
bring
the
glory
&
honour
of
the
Gentiles
to
it
.
And
there
shal
enter
into
it
none
vncle
an
thing
,
nother
what
soeuer
worketh
abomination
,
or
maketh
lyes
:
but
they
which
are
written
in
the
lambes
boke
of
life
.
The
Aposte
procedeth
in
the
description
of
the
diuine
or
celestiall
Citie
,
to
comfort
and
kepe
the
faithful
in
all
temptations
and
afflictions
.
Therfore
in
the
seuenth
place
he
discourseth
of
the
temple
.
S.
Iohn
:
and
I
sawe
,
saith
he
,
in
the
citie
of
God
no
temple
.
This
place
repugneth
not
with
those
thinges
which
are
in
the
.11
.
and
.15
.
chapters
of
the
temple
in
Heauen
.
For
the
temple
is
there
exhibited
in
a
figure
and
vision
,
not
that
there
is
in
dede
any
temple
in
Heauen
:
but
that
thus
mighte
be
signified
Gods
iustice
and
certayne
saluation
promised
in
the
Scriptures
,
lyke
as
we
haue
in
those
places
declared
.
Cor.
6.
The
eight
place
of
this
description
is
repeted
of
the
lyght
celestial
,
S.
Ihon
hath
borowed
this
place
out
of
the
.60
.
chap.
of
Esay
,
where
we
read
:
The
Sunne
shall
not
be
there
,
for
the
lighte
of
the
daie
.
And
the
brigtnesse
of
the
Moone
shall
not
shyne
there
:
but
the
Lord
shall
be
to
the
thee
a
perpetuall
light
,
and
thy
God
(
shall
be
)
thy
brightnes
.
Furthermore
the
seates
of
the
blessed
,
are
thoughte
to
be
fixed
aboue
the
Sphere
of
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
and
also
the
brightnes
of
Saincts
to
excell
farre
the
light
of
the
Sunne
and
starres
.
The
same
hath
Esay
testified
also
in
the
.24
.
and
.30
.
chap.
To
God
almightie
and
light
eternall
,
be
praise
and
thankes
geuing
,
which
hath
prepared
so
great
things
for
vs
,
and
geueth
vs
giftes
such
as
no
tung
can
exprsse
.
He
sheweth
in
places
mo
than
one
,
.88
.
Psalme
is
red
with
a
figure
not
much
vnlyke
:
Lorde
thei
shall
walke
in
the
light
of
thy
countenance
.
And
againe
:
Thou
shalt
make
knowen
vnto
me
the
fote
path
of
lyfe
,
the
fulfilling
of
ioyes
is
in
thy
sight
,
&
gladnes
in
thy
right
hand
for
euermore
In
the
tenth
place
followeth
the
custody
of
the
gates
celestiall
.
Now
therefore
in
the
eleuenth
place
he
sheweth
,
that
there
shal
be
nothing
in
heauen
,
that
maye
offende
,
that
is
to
saye
,
which
shall
not
be
pleasaunt
and
delectable
moste
cleane
and
nete
,
absolute
and
complete
.
The
same
place
also
muste
be
referred
to
the
personnes
.
For
it
followeth
:
saue
they
that
are
written
in
the
lambes
boke
of
life
.
We
vnderstande
therfore
,
how
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
shal
not
enter
whoremongers
,
Idolaters
,
liars
,
deceauers
,
&
what
so
euer
is
vncleane
,
and
not
purged
with
the
bloud
of
the
sonne
of
God
through
fayth
.
This
same
the
Apostle
affirmeth
in
the
.1
.
to
the
Corint
.
the
.5
.
and
.6
.
chapt
.
and
to
the
Ephes.
the
.5
.
chapt
.
Dauid
also
demaundeth
:
Lord
who
shal
dwell
in
thy
tabernucle
,
or
who
shal
reste
in
thy
holy
hille
.
And
aunswereth
incontinently
:
he
that
walketh
without
spotte
,
and
worketh
rightuousnes
,
and
that
which
insueth
in
the
.15
.
Psalm
.
Finally
here
shal
be
fulfilled
suche
thinges
as
are
written
in
the
.23
.
chapt
.
of
Deuter.
Touching
them
which
are
prohibited
to
enter
into
the
church
.
Wherfore
this
place
hath
a
secret
doctrine
and
priuie
admonishment
,
instructyng
vs
,
that
if
we
wil
,
or
couet
to
be
heyres
of
the
euerlasting
countries
,
we
should
al
applie
our selues
whilest
we
liue
here
in
Earth
,
to
rightuousenes
and
Innocencie
.
For
it
shal
followe
in
the
.22
.
chapt
.
For
without
are
dogges
and
inchaunters
and
whoremongers
:
&c.
The
Lord
bryng
vs
by
the
waye
of
rightuousenes
vnto
life
euerlastyng
.
¶
He
continueth
yet
in
describyng
the
blessed
seates
.
The
.xcvi.
Sermon
.
AND
he
shewed
me
a
pure
riuer
of
water
of
life
,
cleare
as
Chrystall
,
In
the
twelfth
place
is
described
of
Iohn
the
pleasauntnes
,
Ambrosia
is
the
meate
,
and
Nectar
drynke
of
Ioue
.
And
Grammarians
deriue
those
vocables
of
immortalitie
.
But
our
S.
Iohn
here
reasonyng
more
elegantly
&
better
of
these
matters
,
sayeth
,
how
the
Aungel
shewed
him
a
riuer
,
which
he
commendeth
vnto
him
by
such
properties
,
as
water
is
wonte
to
be
commended
:
of
the
purenes
,
brightnes
,
and
clearenes
.
He
addeth
a
parable
,
whiche
geueth
light
to
that
he
hath
sayde
,
and
sayeth
,
cleare
as
a
christal
.
After
he
addeth
,
that
this
riuer
is
the
riuer
of
the
water
of
life
,
to
witte
liuely
water
,
which
preserueth
the
drinkers
therof
in
life
.
Finally
he
sheweth
also
the
originall
or
springe
head
of
this
riuer
,
deriuyng
the
same
from
the
seate
of
God
,
of
the
whiche
seate
or
Trone
I
haue
spoken
in
the
.4
.
and
.5
.
chapter
of
this
booke
.
And
by
all
these
thinges
is
signified
nothing
els
,
but
that
life
procedeth
of
God
alone
,
which
he
geueth
to
them
that
serue
him
in
that
blessed
countrie
pure
,
cleare
,
bright
,
moste
tried
and
most
perfit
,
and
altogether
diuine
.
Touchyng
the
liuely
springes
and
fountaynes
of
waters
,
we
haue
touched
some
what
in
the
ende
of
the
.7
.
chapt
.
of
this
boke
.
Marke
againe
,
that
God
&
the
lambe
are
so
ioyned
together
againe
,
that
no
man
vnlesse
he
be
madde
,
wil
denie
the
sonne
to
be
of
the
same
substaunce
with
the
father
.
Nowe
also
he
neglecteth
not
the
leaues
,
&
,
as
Ezechiel
did
,
And
by
those
allegories
hath
he
hitherto
figured
by
partes
those
blessed
seates
,
S.
Iohn
hath
done
.
Let
vs
therefore
repose
our selues
in
God
,
let
vs
beleue
his
wordes
,
let
his
reuelation
suffice
vs
,
and
let
vs
desire
to
be
ioyned
with
him
in
this
heauenly
courte
,
in
all
felicitie
and
eternal
life
most
perfit
.
S.
Iohn
recollectyng
the
chiefest
poinctes
of
this
matter
,
and
concludynge
this
place
of
eternall
life
,
he
finissheth
this
euerlastyng
felicitie
in
seuen
membres
:
whiche
we
will
but
touche
only
,
for
that
many
thinke
we
haue
spoken
hereof
already
sufficiently
,
and
plentifully
enough
.
And
to
beginne
with
al
,
there
shal
be
no
curse
,
no
execration
,
no
malediction
,
nother
warre
,
nor
famine
,
nor
diseases
,
nor
yet
any
suche
thing
,
Fourthly
,
they
shal
see
the
face
of
God
.
S.
Austen
treateth
much
of
seyng
of
God
,
to
Paulina
:
and
warneth
godly
,
that
we
shoulde
not
here
Imagine
to
our selues
carnall
thinges
.
Moses
in
the
.33
.
of
Exodus
.
And
Philippe
the
Apostle
in
the
.14
.
of
Iohn
haue
accompted
it
for
the
highe
felicitie
to
see
God
,
as
he
is
,
and
as
it
is
commonly
sayde
,
face
to
face
.
And
there
is
vndoubtedly
in
this
sighte
and
fruition
,
highe
felicitie
and
ioye
euerlastyng
and
moste
complete
:
howebeit
in
this
present
world
,
as
the
lorde
sayde
to
Moses
,
it
chaunceth
to
no
man
.
The
holy
fathers
haue
in
dede
sene
God
,
but
by
a
shape
,
and
so
farre
forth
as
he
hath
vouchesaued
to
reueale
and
shewe
himselfe
to
them
to
be
sene
.
Like
as
Tertullian
sheweth
in
the
boke
agaynste
Praxeas
:
but
with
full
eye
,
to
see
the
full
glory
of
God
with
ioye
inestimable
,
is
than
firste
graunted
vs
,
what
time
beyng
deliuered
from
miserie
,
and
purged
from
corruption
,
we
shal
also
in
body
be
clarified
:
than
at
the
laste
,
as
S.
Iohn
sayde
also
in
the
.1
.
of
Iohn
the
.3
.
we
shall
see
him
as
he
is
.
Iob
moste
rightuouse
speakyng
of
this
vision
of
God
,
Fiftely
,
they
shal
haue
the
name
of
God
in
their
foreheads
:
In
the
last
and
seuenth
membre
comprisyng
as
it
were
all
thinges
of
life
and
felicitie
,
and
vttering
with
one
word
:
they
shal
raygne
,
¶
The
conclusion
of
this
worke
,
wherein
is
established
the
autoritie
of
the
same
,
and
the
some
collected
briefely
.
The
.
XCvij
.
Sermon
.
AND
he
sayde
vnto
me
,
these
sayinges
are
faithfull
and
true
.
And
the
lord
God
of
the
holy
prophets
sente
his
Angell
to
shew
vnto
his
seruauntes
the
thinges
whiche
muste
be
shortely
fulfilled
.
Beholde
I
come
shortely
.
Happy
is
he
that
kepeth
the
saying
of
the
prophecie
of
this
booke
.
I
am
Iohn
which
saw
these
things
,
and
I
hearde
them
.
And
when
I
had
hearde
and
sene
,
I
fel
downe
to
worship
before
the
fete
of
the
Angel
,
which
shewed
me
these
thinges
.
And
he
saide
vnto
me
:
see
thou
do
it
not
.
For
I
am
thy
fellowe
seruaunt
,
and
of
thy
bretherne
the
prophets
,
and
of
them
which
kepe
the
sayinges
of
this
boke
.
Worship
God
.
The
sixte
&
last
parte
of
this
worke
conteyneth
the
conclusion
,
Immediately
after
the
beginning
is
set
a
graue
asseueration
,
And
the
maner
of
the
reuelation
is
shewed
,
S.
Ihon.
For
no
man
hath
sene
God
at
any
time
:
nother
shal
the
Lorde
come
downe
againe
from
heauen
before
the
iudgement
.
Wherfore
this
whole
vision
was
exhibited
and
declared
bi
the
Angel
,
which
was
the
messager
of
Christ
the
Lorde
.
Wherefore
all
thinges
are
properly
referred
to
Christ
which
sent
the
Angell
.
But
to
whom
ded
he
shew
or
reueale
these
thinges
?
To
his
seruaunts
.
For
the
contemners
of
God
laugh
at
these
thinges
,
and
take
them
for
fables
.
But
God
loueth
his
worshippers
,
and
warneth
them
of
all
thinges
in
due
season
.
3.
S.
Ihon.
And
yf
they
muste
be
done
,
who
shall
resiste
?
Not
that
I
wyll
establyshe
the
necessitie
of
the
Stoyckes
,
but
that
I
acknowledge
the
mightie
workyng
of
God
,
after
his
prouidence
and
righteousnes
.
After
he
addeth
another
membre
:
Beholde
I
come
quickely
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
For
this
boke
comprehendeth
many
things
,
which
concerne
the
iudgement
it selfe
,
and
the
last
iudgement
,
to
the
which
I
will
come
so
swiftely
,
and
vnloked for
,
that
the
wicked
and
light
men
shall
loke
for
nothing
lesse
.
For
the
Lorde
sayeth
in
the
Gospell
:
it
shall
be
as
in
the
dayes
of
Noe
and
Loth.
And
in
the
howre
that
you
thinke
not
,
the
sonne
of
man
wyll
come
.
Item
,
as
the
brightnesse
cometh
foorth
of
the
Easte
,
and
shyneth
in
the
Weste
:
so
shall
be
the
comming
of
the
sonne
of
man
.
And
therfore
the
Lorde
sayeth
nowe
also
at
this
present
:
Beholde
I
comme
quickely
.
For
sodaynely
,
whyleste
he
seemeth
in
the
meane
tyme
to
doe
an
other
thyng
,
at
vnwares
he
bryngeth
in
the
Lorde
speakyng
,
and
that
a
matter
wonderfull
,
as
this
particle
.
Beholde
importeth
.
For
S.
Paule
hath
written
also
,
whileste
they
shall
saie
peace
and
securitie
,
sodayne
destruction
shall
come
vpon
them
.
5.
He
repeteth
againe
and
beateth
u●
,
S.
Ihon.
Many
accompt
a
faulte
in
Iohn
,
that
he
so
dilligently
expresseth
his
name
.
But
maruell
it
is
,
that
they
obserue
not
the
same
also
els
where
,
and
of
others
not
withoute
prayse
.
Ded
not
the
selfe
same
Ihon
repete
and
inculke
the
name
of
a
Disciple
in
the
story
of
the
Gospell
?
who
shulde
reprehend
this
?
I
see
not
therfore
what
he
hath
offended
herein
:
But
rather
sins
he
foresaw
in
the
spirite
,
that
many
wold
speake
against
this
boke
,
not
withoute
great
cause
,
and
with
much
fruicte
,
and
also
of
extreme
necessitie
he
importuned
his
name
.
And
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
also
to
the
Galathians
:
Beholde
I
Paule
say
vnto
you
,
sayeth
he
,
in
ease
ye
be
circumcised
,
Christe
shal
profite
you
nothing
.
The
same
also
,
to
moue
affection
,
inculketh
his
name
to
Philemon
.
Aretas
therefore
very
aptely
expounding
this
place
.
And
this
,
sayeth
he
,
a
certen
proprietie
of
speach
in
this
Apostolicall
soule
.
For
euen
as
he
ded
in
the
Gospell
also
,
where
he
sayth
:
And
he
that
sawe
hath
borne
witnes
,
and
his
testimonie
is
true
:
the
same
doeth
he
in
this
place
also
,
testifieng
that
he
was
both
an
hearer
and
beholder
of
these
things
,
which
are
prophicied
.
For
hereby
he
winneth
credit
to
the
things
which
had
ben
sene
.
Thus
much
he
.
Others
haue
thought
that
not
without
cause
,
S.
Ihon
hath
in
this
boke
repeted
his
name
oftener
,
than
in
his
story
for
that
men
wil
more
hardlye
beleue
a
prophecie
speaking
of
things
yet
to
come
,
than
a
story
,
which
telleth
of
matters
paste
.
6.
In
the
sixte
place
he
annexeth
,
S.
Ihon
to
be
shewed
to
all
the
godly
,
howe
great
is
the
frailnes
of
man
to
fall
,
vnlesse
he
be
restrained
and
drawen
backe
by
the
mightie
hande
of
God
.
The
Angel
had
shewed
Ihon
expressely
before
,
that
he
shoulde
not
do
,
that
he
than
did
,
and
now
repeteth
it
againe
.
For
hauing
as
it
were
forgotten
those
things
,
by
reason
of
the
excellencie
of
the
Angel
,
he
wold
surely
haue
done
him
some
worship
.
For
so
we
permit
to
our selues
more
than
is
decent
,
especially
toward
nobler
personages
,
whom
for
th
excellent
gyfts
of
God
we
esteme
worthie
,
whom
we
may
also
without
the
offence
of
God
euen
worship
.
That
opinion
deceaueth
in
our
time
the
most
part
of
them
,
which
against
the
comlines
of
syncere
religion
worship
and
honour
Saincts
.
But
the
Angel
of
the
Lorde
here
nother
forgeth
nor
bringeth
foorth
any
newe
doctrine
,
but
that
olde
in
forme
,
as
thei
terme
it
,
to
the
intent
we
shuld
vnderstand
,
that
the
will
of
God
is
alwayes
one
and
perpetuall
,
which
will
not
haue
the
most
excellent
creatures
to
be
worshipped
,
but
one
God
alone
to
be
honoured
.
He
repeteth
therefore
the
same
causes
,
which
he
also
obiected
before
.
Therfore
be
they
alwaies
of
force
,
with
all
,
&
at
al
times
.
S.
Ihon
in
the
meane
time
semeth
,
that
he
wold
commend
vnto
vs
the
excellencie
of
this
vision
or
reuelation
:
and
that
the
Angel
did
admonish
him
constantlie
of
his
dutie
,
and
vs
al
by
him
,
that
the
thing
which
is
proper
to
God
,
we
shulde
transpose
to
no
creatures
,
and
it
deserueth
exceding
great
prayse
here
,
that
S.
Ihon
here
discembleth
nothing
:
but
by
expresse
wordes
committeth
to
writing
his
fall
,
and
rebukyng
of
the
Angell
moste
euidently
.
For
by
his
fall
he
wolde
admonish
,
that
the
godly
shulde
not
fall
in
lyke
cases
,
but
geue
all
glory
to
God
.
Here
semeth
also
to
be
obserued
,
a
maruelouse
affection
in
the
maner
of
speakyng
.
For
the
Angell
crieth
out
to
Ihon
being
ready
to
fall
downe
nowe
,
yea
prostrate
already
,
and
nowe
aboute
to
worwip
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
See
thou
do
it
not
,
that
thou
verely
intendest
to
do
.
Here
is
expressed
the
carefulnes
of
mynd
,
and
haste
,
wherwith
he
goeth
about
to
preuent
the
enterprise
of
Ihon.
And
thus
diligent
are
the
Holy
spirirites
in
heauen
in
letttyng
al
things
,
that
by
any
meanes
do
tourne
vs
from
God
,
to
the
worshipping
of
creatures
,
much
lesse
would
they
themselues
be
worshipped
,
or
to
haue
the
things
attributed
to
them
,
which
the
Papistes
at
this
day
attribute
by
force
of
Armes
.
The
Lorde
of
clemencie
&
mercie
conuerte
them
to
a
right
minde
,
that
thei
maye
attribute
al
glory
to
God
.
Amen
.
¶
S.
Iohn
is
commaunded
not
to
seale
this
boke
,
but
to
publishe
it
,
hauyng
respecte
to
no
man
.
The
.
XCviij
.
Sermon
.
AND
he
sayd
vnto
me
:
seale
not
the
sayenges
of
the
prophecie
of
this
boke
.
For
the
time
is
at
hande
.
He
that
doeth
euill
,
let
him
doe
euill
stil
:
&
he
which
is
filthie
,
let
him
be
filthie
still
:
and
he
that
is
rightuouse
,
let
him
be
more
rightuouse
:
and
he
that
is
holy
,
let
him
be
more
holy
.
7
The
seuenth
place
that
is
treated
in
this
conclusion
,
forbiddeth
Iohn
,
that
he
seale
not
the
boke
written
,
Howbeit
we
must
here
take
hede
,
And
ful
elegantly
he
setteth
two
sortes
of
men
against
two
others
,
the
vnrightuouse
agaynst
the
rightuouse
,
An other
kinde
of
men
,
is
of
vncleane
,
polluted
,
filthie
and
vile
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
He
that
is
filthie
,
sayeth
he
,
lette
him
be
filthie
stille
.
And
the
interpretours
of
the
Greke
tunge
admonisshe
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
that
filthines
,
which
we
gather
with
our
nailes
endes
.
And
he
signified
vncleane
persones
in
body
&
soule
,
Idolaters
,
fornicatours
,
gluttons
,
and
suche
like
.
Agaynste
whome
he
hath
placed
,
the
holy
,
pure
,
and
cleane
:
that
is
to
saye
purified
by
faith
,
and
appliyng
themselues
busily
to
sanctification
.
Therfore
like
as
the
filthie
do
more
and
more
wallowe
themselues
in
the
mire
,
and
araye
and
defile
themselues
to
vilely
:
so
the
godly
doe
more
and
more
applie
themselues
dayly
to
cleanes
and
holines
of
life
.
The
lorde
Iesus
iustifie
and
sanctifie
vs
for
euermore
.
¶
He
gathereth
suche
thinges
as
he
hath
taught
of
the
laste
Iudgement
,
and
of
the
rewardes
of
the
godly
,
and
of
the
tormentes
of
the
wicked
.
The
.xcix.
Sermon
.
AND
beholde
I
come
shortely
,
and
my
rewarde
is
with
me
,
to
geue
euery
man
accordyng
as
his
dedes
shal
be
.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
th
ende
:
the
first
and
the
laste
.
Blessed
are
they
that
kepe
his
commaundementes
,
that
their
power
maye
be
in
the
tree
of
life
.
And
maye
enter
in
through
the
gates
into
the
citie
.
For
without
shall
be
dogges
&
inchaunters
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
murtherers
,
and
idolaters
,
&
who
so
euerloueth
&
maketh
lesinges
.
For
it
followeth
,
what
a
one
,
howe
,
and
to
what
ende
he
wil
come
:
he
wil
come
gloriouse
with
great
maiestie
&
power
to
deliuer
and
saue
the
faithfull
,
and
condemne
the
vngodly
,
for
he
sayeth
,
and
my
rewarde
with
me
.
Which
words
seme
to
be
taken
out
of
the
.40
.
chapt
.
of
Esaye
.
And
signifie
,
Corinth.
5.
saieth
,
how
we
must
al
appere
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
;
that
euery
one
maye
receiue
such
thinges
as
are
done
by
the
body
,
accordyng
as
he
hath
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
euil
.
For
in
the
.16
.
chapt
.
of
the
gospel
of
S.
Matth.
the
lorde
sayde
like●ise
,
that
the
ti●●●ould
come
,
that
the
sonne
of
manne
shuld
come
in
the
glory
of
his
father
,
with
his
Angelles
,
and
then
shal
he
render
to
euery
one
after
his
doinges
.
The
same
is
taught
of
the
Apostle
in
the
.2
.
chapt
.
to
the
Romanes
.
And
to
the
intent
no
manne
shoulde
doubte
,
S.
Iohn
th
apostle
faith
&
loue
.
It
behoueth
vs
therfore
to
be
religious
,
in
case
we
loke
to
receyue
a
rewarde
of
God
.
And
what
is
the
rewarde
that
is
geuen
of
the
iudge
to
the
godly
worshippers
of
God
?
That
is
taken
thre
maner
of
wayes
.
For
first
they
are
called
happie
&
blessed
.
Secondely
they
shal
haue
power
ouer
the
wood
of
life
,
that
is
to
say
the
fruictes
of
the
tree
of
life
shal
be
in
their
power
:
that
is
to
wit
,
thei
shal
liue
an
eternal
life
with
Christ
,
as
before
is
declared
.
For
he
alludeth
to
the
fourmer
thinges
.
Laste
:
thei
shal
enter
in
,
sayeth
he
,
by
the
gates
into
the
citie
(
to
wit
before
also
described
)
into
the
countrie
euerlastyng
.
After
this
he
toucheth
,
or
collecte●h
●ls●
the
punnishmentes
appoincted
for
the
wicked
:
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
and
the
children
of
the
kingedome
shal
be
caste
out
into
the
outwarde
darkenes
,
there
shal
be
weyyng
&
gnasshyng
of
teth
.
And
who
be
they
I
beseche
thee
,
.22
.
Psalme
.
Dauid
a
figure
of
Christ
the
lorde
crieth
:
Dogges
haue
inuironned
me
rounde
aboute
,
the
counsell
of
the
malignaunt
hath
compassed
me
.
Whom
he
now
calleth
Dogges
,
by
and
by
he
nameth
malignaunt
.
And
when
Semei
cursed
Dauid
,
Abisai
the
sonne
of
Zaruia
sayeth
:
whie
doeth
this
dogge
that
shall
die
curse
my
Lorde
the
kynge
?
For
S.
Peter
calleth
suche
dogges
retournyng
to
their
vomite
.
And
the
lord
prohibiteth
,
And
as
for
the
membres
that
followe
,
haue
ben
expounded
before
,
to
witte
in
the
.9
.
chapt
.
and
about
the
beginnyng
and
in
the
ende
of
the
.21
.
¶
Christ
is
shewed
agayne
to
be
Authour
of
this
booke
,
how
great
he
is
here
.
Here
is
also
declared
the
desire
of
the
church
,
wisshyng
for
the
commyng
of
Christ
,
and
the
liberall
promesse
of
the
Lorde
.
The
.
C.
Sermon
.
I
Iesus
sent
mine
Angell
to
testifie
vnto
you
these
thinges
in
the
congregations
.
I
am
the
rote
and
generation
of
Dauid
,
and
the
bright
mornyng
Starre
.
And
the
spirite
and
the
bryde
sayde
,
come
.
And
lette
him
that
heareth
saye
also
,
come
.
And
let
him
that
is
a
thirste
,
come
.
And
let
who
so
euer
will
,
take
of
the
water
of
life
,
free
.
S.
Iohn
,
but
the
writing
of
the
worke
,
that
is
to
wit
,
that
he
first
saw
al
these
thinges
,
indited
&
committed
them
to
writing
.
And
the
maner
also
of
the
reuelation
is
repeted
.
Christ
himselfe
came
not
downe
into
the
earth
,
or
into
these
lower
partes
,
but
sent
forth
his
Angel
,
which
from
Christ
,
&
in
Christes
name
opened
&
shewed
these
thinges
to
S.
Iohn
.
The
ende
also
of
the
Angelles
sendyng
or
reuelation
is
specified
,
that
he
should
testifie
these
thinges
in
congregations
,
and
to
you
al
that
are
in
the
world
,
vnto
th
ende
of
the
world
.
And
we
learne
of
those
fewe
wordes
that
credit
muste
be
geuen
to
this
boke
,
as
that
which
is
propounded
of
the
very
sonne
of
God
by
his
Angel
and
Apostle
,
and
that
in
dede
propounded
to
all
that
are
in
the
church
.
Agayne
that
Iesus
Christ
is
very
God
,
the
lord
of
Angelles
:
as
S.
Paule
also
affirmeth
in
the
.1
.
chap.
to
the
Hebrewes
.
And
incontinently
the
Lord
him selfe
also
sheweth
and
declareth
,
Dauid
.
&c.
Agayne
the
Lorde
calleth
hym selfe
a
Starre
,
and
that
not
obscure
,
but
shynynge
and
brighte
,
and
euen
the
mornyng
Starre
.
When
he
called
hym selfe
a
Starre
,
he
had
respecte
to
the
moste
auncient
Oracle
of
Balaam
that
most
wise
Prophet
in
the
Easte
.
He
prophecied
that
a
Starre
shulde
arryse
out
of
Israell
,
that
is
to
say
a
celestial
starre
,
and
euen
the
very
sonne
of
God
shoulde
be
borne
of
a
woman
.
And
that
the
same
starre
did
arrise
the
magiciens
,
being
also
of
the
Easte
,
testifie
in
the
.2
.
chap.
of
S.
Mathew
.
And
it
is
called
bright
,
because
Christe
is
the
light
,
illumining
all
men
that
come
in
to
the
world
.
Of
the
which
matter
the
same
S.
Ihon
hath
treated
much
in
the
first
,
eight
,
and
nynth
chapt
.
of
his
Euangelicall
story
.
The
same
our
Lorde
is
also
the
morning
starre
,
so
called
of
S.
Peter
,
2.
Pet.
1.
And
of
this
our
S.
Ihon
in
the
.2
.
chapt
.
of
the
Apoca.
For
lyke
as
Lucifer
arrising
,
draweth
the
daye
starre
after
him
:
so
Christ
shyning
in
the
hartes
of
the
faithfull
,
doth
lighten
them
more
and
more
in
this
present
world
also
,
and
in
the
lyfe
to
come
doth
cloth
them
whole
with
the
light
celestiall
.
Thomas
of
Aquine
expounding
this
place
:
the
morninge
Starre
,
sayeth
he
,
is
to
witte
the
messager
of
the
day
,
that
is
the
euerlasting
felicitie
through
his
resurrection
.
And
these
thynges
haue
we
hearde
hitherto
of
the
mouth
of
Christe
,
concerning
Christe
,
who
and
howe
great
he
is
,
and
what
treasures
we
haue
layde
vp
in
store
in
him
.
He
is
very
God
and
man
,
was
incarnate
for
vs
,
that
he
might
be
our
roote
,
vertue
,
lyfe
,
light
,
and
saluation
.
Therfore
haue
we
reposed
in
him
,
all
fulnes
of
Saluation
.
And
so
we
see
agayne
,
that
this
boke
is
written
with
the
Apostolicall
spirite
,
which
spirite
verely
so
ofte
as
occasion
serueth
,
reasoneth
excellently
of
Christe
,
and
preacheth
his
saluation
,
and
commendeth
the
fayth
in
him
,
vnto
all
the
faithfull
.
The
same
spirite
therfore
hath
inspyred
eyther
booke
both
of
the
Gospell
,
and
Apocalipse
of
Saincte
Ihon
,
and
caused
them
to
be
written
of
the
same
Authour
.
11.
In
the
eleuenth
place
is
brought
in
speaking
the
church
,
S.
Peter
in
the
.3
.
chapt
.
of
the
Actes
,
calleth
this
day
the
restoring
&
perfourming
of
all
such
things
as
God
hath
at
any
time
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
his
Prophets
.
In
that
same
day
therfore
shall
all
the
promesses
of
God
euen
of
the
greateste
matters
,
be
fulfilled
througely
.
Therfore
sayeth
the
Lord
in
the
gospell
:
lifte
vp
your
heads
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nere
.
They
that
mourne
and
are
desperate
like
,
cast
downe
their
heads
:
The
Lord
biddeth
vs
lifte
vp
our
heades
,
to
be
cherefull
and
of
good
hope
.
For
we
shall
certenly
be
delyuered
and
glorified
,
which
haue
ben
in
the
world
a
laughing
stocke
,
and
had
in
derision
of
all
men
.
Therfore
muste
the
places
be
expounded
fyguratiuely
,
which
pourport
the
exceding
great
lamentation
and
howling
that
shall
be
in
that
day
.
For
the
wicked
for
anguyshe
and
payne
and
vtter
desperation
shall
crye
oute
,
and
teare
themselues
:
The
godly
shall
reioyce
in
him
,
whome
they
see
comming
,
shewynge
the
woundes
wherewith
they
are
redemed
.
Lyke
as
therefore
the
desyre
of
Sainctes
was
greateste
,
when
the
first
commyng
of
our
sauiour
approched
nere
,
as
in
Symeon
alone
appeareth
,
Luke
the
second
,
right
so
at
the
second
comming
of
Christe
vnto
iudgement
,
all
Saincts
with
vncessable
voyces
shall
crie
,
and
continually
do
crye
,
come
Lorde
Iesu
,
come
and
delyuer
vs
,
come
and
maynetayne
thy
glorie
and
church
,
almoste
broughte
to
naught
:
come
our
redemer
and
Sauiour
so
wished
and
loked
for
,
dispatch
vs
from
euilles
,
graunt
vs
the
good
thinges
promised
,
&c.
Wherfore
the
things
that
follow
,
S.
Ihon
,
that
eyther
the
church
or
S.
Ihon
shulde
say
:
And
let
him
that
heareth
say
,
come
.
Aretas
expounding
this
place
briefely
and
well
:
by
these
wordes
he
insinuateth
them
,
saieth
he
,
which
ar
not
yet
assumpted
to
the
flocke
,
yet
ready
to
heare
godly
matters
,
and
geue
their
dilligence
to
knowe
the
Lorde
.
So
much
he
.
And
doubtelesse
the
desyre
of
the
godlye
is
so
greate
,
that
they
couet
that
all
creatures
shoulde
praye
the
Lorde
to
come
vnto
iudgement
:
as
many
times
we
se
in
the
Psalmes
,
the
godly
to
exhorte
the
Sun
and
Moone
&
all
creatures
,
to
praise
and
speake
wel
of
the
Lorde
.
12.
The
.12
.
place
of
the
conclusion
,
conteineth
a
most
large
promesse
and
comforte
of
Christe
.
¶
Punnishment
is
decreed
to
the
corrupters
of
this
boke
.
The
lord
sayeth
,
that
he
wil
certenly
come
to
Iudgement
.
The
church
wissheth
for
his
commyng
.
The
.
Cj.
Sermon
.
I
Testifie
vnto
euery
man
that
heareth
the
words
of
the
prophecie
of
this
boke
:
if
any
manne
shall
adde
vnto
these
thinges
,
God
shal
adde
vnto
him
the
plages
that
are
written
in
this
boke
.
And
if
any
man
shal
minish
of
the
wordes
of
the
booke
of
this
Prophecie
,
God
shal
take
away
his
parte
out
of
the
boke
of
life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
citie
,
and
from
the
thinges
which
are
written
in
this
boke
.
He
which
testifieth
these
thinges
,
sayeth
,
be
it
.
I
come
quickely
:
Amen
.
Euen
so
come
lord
Iesu
.
The
grace
of
our
lorde
Iesu
Christe
be
with
you
al.
Amen
.
13.
In
the
.13
.
D.
Bibliander
hath
sayde
full
well
&
godly
)
dare
attempte
to
corrupte
or
falsefie
this
godly
instrument
,
and
holy
charter
of
th
empire
and
Bisshopricke
of
Christ
,
by
addyng
any
thing
or
takyng
awaye
,
or
alteryng
the
trewe
meanyng
and
sense
thereof
.
This
place
is
taken
out
of
the
common
vsage
of
men
.
For
Princes
are
wonte
in
th
ende
of
their
writynges
to
establishe
the
same
agaynst
deprauers
by
menacinges
and
threatenings
.
Antichrist
,
the
Ape
of
our
lord
Christ
,
about
the
ende
of
his
Bulles
addeth
:
yf
any
man
shall
rasshely
presume
to
go
agaynst
this
our
commaundement
,
or
malapertly
to
infringe
the
same
,
let
him
knowe
that
he
shal
incurre
the
indignation
of
Almightie
God
and
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
,
and
our
high
displeasure
.
And
likewise
in
keping
of
treasures
and
publicke
things
,
where
daunger
is
feared
,
they
set
on
writinges
and
sealyng
with
waxe
.
For
the
whiche
cause
verely
where
the
Lorde
was
not
ignoraunt
that
there
would
be
some
which
wold
seke
to
oppresse
and
abolish
this
boke
,
he
sendeth
it
wel
Armed
to
all
posterities
.
We
reade
in
olde
Authours
,
that
certen
heretikes
in
the
beginnyng
of
the
church
toke
very
muche
vpon
them
in
corruptyng
of
the
scriptures
:
yea
and
that
some
of
them
to
haue
reiected
whole
bokes
of
the
holy
Scripture
.
And
Tertullian
imputeth
the
same
vnto
Marcion
,
whiche
also
depraued
holy
bokes
.
Howebeit
through
the
goodnes
of
God
it
came
to
passe
,
that
we
haue
neuerthelesse
receyued
the
holy
bookes
whole
and
vncorrupted
.
Whiche
thing
S.
Hierome
sheweth
playnely
in
his
commentaries
vpon
Esaye
the
.3
.
booke
.
And
Erasmus
of
Roterodam
in
the
Apologie
of
the
newe
Testament
,
and
also
in
his
Apologie
agaynst
Iames
Latomus
.
&c.
Howebeit
the
Lorde
at
this
present
doeth
no
newe
thing
,
S.
Paule
,
that
he
hath
in
one
worde
comprised
as
many
plagues
and
displeasures
,
as
S.
Ihon
hath
here
recited
,
where
he
sayde
vnto
the
Galath
.
Although
I
,
or
an
Angel
from
heauen
shal
preach
vnto
you
a
gospel
,
other
than
this
that
we
haue
preached
vnto
you
,
let
him
be
an
outcaste
,
or
accursed
.
And
the
same
wordes
againe
he
doubleth
&
repeteth
.
Wherefore
if
they
graunt
that
Paule
hath
herein
so
little
offended
,
that
he
hath
deserued
prayse
also
:
let
them
leaue
blamyng
of
those
thinges
,
whiche
are
here
moste
pourposely
placed
of
our
lord
Iesu
Christ
him selfe
by
S.
Ihon
in
their
place
&
time
dewe
.
Verely
Anathema
(
whiche
worde
S.
Paule
vsed
)
is
he
,
that
is
cutte
of
from
the
felowship
of
al
good
men
,
deuoued
to
extreme
punnishement
,
and
euen
subiecte
to
all
the
euilles
bothe
of
this
present
life
and
the
life
to
come
.
Whiche
thinge
maye
be
gathered
of
Deuteronomie
and
other
holy
bokes
.
And
to
testifie
,
Concernyng
the
paynes
or
plages
,
which
he
threateneth
at
this
present
,
is
spoken
in
the
.15
.
16.
17.
and
.18
.
chap.
&c.
Likewise
is
declared
before
that
might
be
here
spoken
of
the
boke
of
life
,
and
of
the
holy
citie
.
Moreouer
he
comprehendeth
here
also
all
good
thinges
in
like
maner
,
whiche
are
promised
in
this
boke
to
the
godly
and
obedient
seruauntes
of
God
,
of
al
the
whiche
thinges
,
the
contemner
,
falsifier
and
corrupter
of
this
boke
shal
be
depriued
.
With
how
great
euilles
and
daungers
than
do
they
intangle
themselues
,
whiche
would
haue
this
boke
vtterly
suppressed
,
and
let
,
that
it
shoulde
not
be
expounded
openly
,
and
come
in
to
the
handes
of
al
men
?
agayne
it
is
most
certayne
,
that
they
shall
obteyne
of
God
all
maner
of
blessing
,
so
many
as
haue
a
good
opinion
,
and
thinke
deuoutely
of
this
boke
,
and
wil
set
forth
and
commende
vnto
al
men
the
thinges
that
are
written
in
the
same
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
saluation
of
the
faithfull
.
14.
In
the
fouretenth
place
is
sealed
,
He
annexeth
immediately
the
fayth
and
wisshe
,
and
great
desire
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
of
the
faythfull
church
,
or
of
any
godly
,
submittyng
him selfe
to
the
promesse
,
and
sayeng
,
Amen
,
euen
so
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
to
saye
,
we
acknoweledge
it
to
be
moste
certayne
,
and
vndoubted
,
that
thou
promisest
that
thou
wilt
come
.
Therfore
doe
we
loke
for
thee
the
Iudge
of
the
quicke
and
the
dead
:
yea
&
praye
with
our
inwarde
bowelles
,
come
lorde
Iesu
.
For
els
where
also
we
praye
dayly
.
Thy
kingedome
come
.
And
al
the
godly
with
sighes
vnspeakeable
wish
for
the
commyng
of
the
Iudge
,
for
glory
.
Whereof
the
Apostle
treateth
in
the
.8
.
chapter
to
the
Romanes
,
and
we
haue
touched
the
same
matter
before
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.